1

A user’s guide to God, Man, & the

Universe

Understanding life, it’s purpose and

meaning – and learning to accept death
with grace and dignity.
HAVE YOU EVER…

Felt that this whole world and system you find yourself in is
somehow not real?

Felt like a stranger in this world? You are aware of your own
conscious intelligence and that you have a body, but it is just
that, a body that is not “you”. You are not the entity of flesh
and blood that is using the body, but that you are the stranger
within that body and merely looking out through the windows
called “eyes”, observing this world.

Have you ever wondered, “is it all a dream, or is this all real?
What if none of this is real?”

Felt that the sky could “crack open” at some time and reveal an
underlying reality that you are sure is just below the visible
threshold of all you see?

Have you ever vaguely felt that there is more going on than you
may have full understanding or knowledge of? Have you ever
felt or suspected that a lot of what has been happening, reported
on, or claimed as fact in this world may all be a con? Have you
 2

ever really wondered why or marveled about the sheer amount

of disharmony, conflict, confusion, and abuses of all sorts so
prevalent in the world? Are you a little concerned about the
seeming progressive impoverishment and enslavement of the
world’s populations?

THERE IS AN ANSWER TO ANY QUESTION YOU CAN

POSSIBLY ASK. MOST ANSWERS ARE IN HERE.
THEY REALLY ARE, THE REST YOU CAN VERY
SOON ANSWER FOR YOURSELF. THIS IS MY
LEGACY, SOLUTIONS FOR THE IMPONDERABLES.

Bob Maddison Upper Hutt, New Zealand

Name: Bob Maddison Location: Wellington, NZ I was born in

Queensland in 1945 and have lived in New Zealand since 1973.
My life has been enriched by many children and now
grandchildren. I have always sought answers to life's questions,
and finding answers generate more questions. I would like to
share some of these experiences and answers, trusting they may
educate, entertain, or at least amuse or cause one to think, and in
thinking, ask questions. Join the journey of Life, living, and the
richess freely offered. Contact is available at
[email protected]
 3

Whereas the last book was written for my benefit,

this one is for you.

It would be almost criminal to take the entire

contents of my mind with me when I go.

So here is a small part of it for you.

Second edition. Revised, edited, and additional

materials completed 20 May 2010,
 4

“Now the guy in the bed next to me is really not well – lung
problems and out of surgery. Restless, rattley etc, moans and
groans. After near a day of it, it is decided it’s back to surgery
for him. He admitted in a trembling voice how scared he was,
and anyone could see that. There was no way he was anywhere
near ready to peacefully depart this world. I got to thinking
how sad it is that we have been failed by Christianity or its
sectarian religions. We have not been taught our place in
eternity, time, or space. We have not been given a full nor true
understanding of our nature or make up. The ritualized
garbage and hollow prayers, words, and creeds of millennia
have failed to prepare this single man to face death with peace
or dignity.” (Bob 4 September 2004)
*************************
More than ever I now question myself. In view of the risks
inherent with open-heart surgery (the valve replacement) and
by-pass, how exactly am I ready if such a thing happens, to
“meet my maker”? How can I accept that the last mortal face I
see may be those in the operating theatre, and the last words
heard be: “I am going to give you the anesthetic now.”
*************************
“Then I woke up or was fully aware – with full awareness of
all the levels referred to. It was SO QUIET. SO peaceful.
Then I knew “this is dead” – but I was fully
awake/aware/alive; but I knew I was dead. Hastily I
‘submerged’ back into the previous level so as to re-emerge to
mortality – DEAD AGAIN. A third time lucky, if you call
access to only 3 – 4 levels lucky. But if association with fellow
mortals is lucky, then I am lucky.” (Bob 4 September 2004)
*************************

With thoughts and experiences such as these, I launched into a

quest to find the answers to all the questions. I wanted to know
everything. This is a record of the quest, and the discoveries
made along the way. It is not completed yet.
 5

TABLE OF CONTENTS
PART ONE

PREAMBLE. BEGINNING ASKING QUESTIONS 9

A Bad day – Sept ’04 – Ready? – Hospital notes – Meet “IT”

PART TWO

001 – THE FABRIC OF THE UNIVERSE 31

Names – Energy – Information –Time & Space – “God”
Creation – Time begins – Birth & Death
002 – ACCIDENTAL OR INTENTIONAL – ORIGINS 41
Evolution – Intervention – Dogma – Darwin – Missing Link
A Discussion – Domestication, plants, animals - Faulty
INTERLUDE 67
Ankor Wat – Secrovia tree – Brazil Nut
003 – WHICH BODY 70
Dream experience – Dream body, world – Mortal body –
Illusion – Life Cosmic stuff – Death Experience
004 – MIND 82
Awareness – Here & now – Real, imaginary – False memory –
Brainwash – Hypnosis – NOW – Past, future – You as centre –
Learning - Potential
005 – WHY ARE WE? 97
3 essentials – Astral – Brain – Experts – Guru –
Issues to resolve
006 – OTHERS WISDOM 104
Quantum Physics – Illusion – Creation – God – Realities –
Mind – Phenomena - Dimensions
007 – WAKING UP 117
Problems – Embargo – Unified Theory – Hyperspace – Forces –
More issues – Common Cause – Sharing – Theory of all things
008 – HYPERDIMENSIONAL PHYSICS 144
Maxwell – Reimann –Superstrings – Vacuum Energy –
Climate – Physical “reality” – Golden Mean
INTERLUDE 159
A plan – Conspiracy –Thinking – Religion - Finance

PART THREE

201 – WHAT OF GOD 166

Jehovah – Why now? – Universe - Limits
 6

202 – MOULDING HUMANITY 172

Purpose & reasons – Sons of god – 12000 years ago –
Anunnaki - compliant
203 – THE WAR AGAINST HUMANITY 180
Prehistory – History – Tree of life – Humans – Cohabit –
Solutions – Religion – Corporates – Good & evil - Future
203A – SOMETHING IN THE WATER 203
Fluoride & stupidity - Compliance – Dangers – Dental? –
Nazis - Aspartame
203B – THEY’RE COMING TO TAKE ME AWAY 217
USA – Turkey – USSR – Germany – China – Uganda –
Cambodia – Pakistan – Guatemala – Rwanda – Lessons and
Death by Government
204 – MEET OUR LEADERS 233
Government – Corporations – “persons” – Factory System –
Control – Wars – Global pillage – Terror - Cures
205 – EDUCATION 251
Interfering – Self taught – Compliance – Thinking –
Compulsion – Problems - Ignorance
206 – RELIGION 1 264
Why have? – Guidance – Socially – Bonding - Life purpose –
Comfort - Control
207 – RELIGION 2 293
Religious or spiritual – Paradigms – Confusion – Sinners –
Faults - Witches
INTERLUDE 302
Wise – Grief – “I” - Photograph

PART FOUR

300 – RECLAIMING LIFE 304

Depression – Death – Reality – Choices – Fabric of universe –
Space/time – Understanding – Neutral – “NOW” – Focus –
Fate etc – Applications – Making it work - Examples
INTERLUDE 334
Points to ponder – Religion - Death

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

EPISODE V – THE ANUNNAKI (HISTORY) 339

Role with mankind – chronology – Important issues
GENESIS 376
Analysis of creation accounts – Gold
ANUNNAKI 388
Creation & Sumerian accounts – Reasons – The gods –
Elohim – Jehovah etc.
 7

ADAM AND EVE 394

More on creation accounts and alternatives
GODS AND GODESSES 399
The plural gods – “Us” etc – Male and female
SPHINX 401
Photographic evidence of water damage
ARCHAEOLOGICAL COVERUPS 406
Brain police – Big lie – Personal attacks – Sphinx – Peru –
Mexico - New Zealand - Control
THE POPULATION CONTROL AGENDA 423
History of population control and culling – War against humanity
809 VACCINES 453
what is in them – mercury etc. - Alzheimers

Quotable wisdom 476

900 LET’S ASK A FEW QUESTIONS 481

Genesis & Exodus – Claims – God family-Moses kill not
Convert – which god – Canaanites – Circumcision – Jacob
Wrestles – Anunnaki – Moses & gold – Longevity – Gods & El
901 EARLY DAYS OF QUESTIONING – Along the way 502
Realization – Power Sources – Axioms, postulations – Spheres
& bubbles – Plants – Attitudes – Past, present, future & NOW –
Alternatives – Conjoined dual nature – Dream body – final word –
Weird experiences.
902 THE ULTIMATE DREAM OR THOUGHT 548
Fabric of Universe & you – Omnific God – Neutral – Our
Intelligence – Why? – Genesis alternatives – Mortal dreams –
Mortality a dream? – Answers.
903 OBSERVERS AND OBSERVATION 554
Quantum physics reality – Mind and quantum reality -
Changes – psychic surgery – Voices – Ghosts – UFO
& phenomena – PK, telepathy – results – potential.

INDEX 563
 8

“Mortality, life on earth is a deceptive thing.

We think it is “all there is” and absolutely real.
Alas it is not so. It is no more than a dream we have
when we call and deem ourselves “awake”.

It is as real as our other experiences in the dream

world of our sleep.

We are “switched off” (click) from our reception and

perception of this world and dimension when we
go to sleep, and “switched on” (click) into
perceiving and receiving that dream dimension.

We are as though dead to mortality (the “little death”

of sleep) but alive in dreams.

When we awaken, it is merely a change of “stations”,

channels, or programmes, and returned to another
dimension of your same self.

Death is another “click” and a new reality, another

Dimension emerges

It is the one same self that we see is operating across

several, perhaps many dimensions, and only
our “tuning” is adjusted.”

(Bob Maddison 28.3.2008)

 9

PART ONE – PREAMBLE, BEGINNING

ASKING QUESTIONS.

“Sometimes it is difficult to say for certain if we are merely animals

playing at being gods, or whether we are gods playing at being
animals.” (Bob, January 2009)

At this time it is not necessary to decide that issue, but it

illustrates that generally we do indeed find ourselves in a very
confused, sad, and miserable state. Frankly there are just so
many things going wrong or that could be a lot better, and in so
many areas that directly effect human life on earth that one
could be forgiven for thinking such chaos surely must be
intentional or planned.

Prior to 2003, like a lot of people, I had a vague idea that all was
not right with our species on this earth. There was nothing I
could specifically identify as a universal cause of so many
human problems, troubles, worries, and woes in so many diverse
areas. Many things are not good or could be better. However
like most people (or so it seems) I kept playing the game of
being a compliant little citizen, not thinking to try to look behind
the curtains to identify who was our puppet master and certainly
just accepting of “our lot”. I was accepting of our life of “bread
and circuses”. I was thankful to be born when and where I was
born. Historically speaking they are peaceful and civilized,
enlightened days. Or so it seems at times if one is not in the
hostile zones. Countless others constantly suffer miserably.

Although I had suffered several “small” heart attacks, my life

continued relatively unchanged from day to day. Until one
particular day….

A BAD DAY FOR BOB

 10

14 May 2003, I was getting ready to get a bus to work as usual

but as I was feeling somewhat different from normal, I decided
to remain home. Things were not “right”.

100 -DAD IN HOSPITAL…..(Colleen, 14/5/2004)(from her

manuscript)

Dad was feeling pain at the level of about 2/10, around quarter
to seven in the morning, so I convinced him to call an
ambulance which arrived 15 minutes later.

He was put into the assesment room at A and E, they ran (word
not readable) a scan everything seemed well it looked as though
dad would be out by mid afternoon after the blood test was
returned. I told dad I would go out for a smoke and bring him
back a cup of tea.

While I was away dad felt intense pain, 9/10 so a nurse went to
get him some morphine.

When I walked into the room with dad’s tea he was having a
cardiac arrest, he was seizuring, frothing at the mouth making
horrible gargling (gagging?) sounds, his heart line was flat and
his face was dark purple blue as though he was dead.
Immediately I began to panic while the doctors cut off his
singlet and began CPR. They shoved a tube down his throat to
open his airway and pump oxygen into him as a last resort they
used one shock on dad to start his heart. Dad made a terrible
gurgling sound and he was sweating profusely and while I held
his hand trying not to cry, it was all clammy. When dad came to
he was scared and disoriented not knowing where he was or
how he got there and his primary worry was contacting work.
Immediately dad was given numerous injections and put on an
IV. As they went to wheel dad to coronary care his last words
were “don’t leave me”. I rang mum and told her to come to the
hospital. The doctors told me to wait in the heart cares living
room till all dads machinery was connected. I waited 30
 11

minutes when I saw mum, the reason why doctors havent got me
yet was because dad had another cardiac arrest this time it took
15 minutes and 8 electric shocks to resussatate (sic) him.

When I came in to see him he was sweaty, clammy, unable to

speak as that tube was in his throat in case his airway blocked
again. Although doctors said he could hear us speaking to him.
The doctors said they would move him to ICU because he was
so unstable. In the waiting room I broke down hysterically
concerned dad was going to die especially after the heart
specialist told us it didn’t look good and that dad could have
brain damage/personality change/die to lack of oxygen to the
brain. They sedated dad with the tube down his throat and only
after a medical team from Wellington had arrived to assist dad
to the hospital could dad be moved.

While this happened mum and I went home and worried.

Later on we all went to Wellington Hospital to see you in ICU

and mum said you were too groggy to really see but I went in
anyway, you were asleep and looked so vulnerable breathing
heavily with all the tubes in you.

As soon as I touched your hand you opened your eyes and

looked at me slowly you began to wake up more and asked
frantic questions “where am I? Am I dying? Am I going to
die?” with tears I told you, you were getting better and you
were the healthiest looking patient there. You were going to be
sick so I removed your oxygen mask and held a container for
you to spew into (it was blood and phlegm). When I tried to tell
you what happened you fell asleep you were so exhausted, I
came in two hours later at 11pm that night and as I kissed you
on the forehead goodbye for the night you opened your eyes and
seemed really alert. I told you they were taking you out of ICU
the next day and you’d be alright and you went back to sleep.
Then you were transferred back to the Hutt where you seemed
much better but weak and tired. (end of manuscript)
 12

(addition to above: the next day an angiogram and angioplasty

was done and a stent placed in one coronary artery, another
artery left untreated. The mitral valve condition was untreated.
Cardiac nurse Aline Wilson at Lower Hutt coronary care unit
who was involved in the CPR tells me the CPR lasted more than
45 minutes in total nearly an hour. She confessed it was hard
work indeed, but smiling said it was worth it. Future heart
surgery is needed, a double by-pass and mitral valve
replacement is scheduled, but no date given as yet.)

SEPTEMBER 2004

Time went by and recovery was slow and very painful. I had
discovered that one does NOT know what is happening as one is
dying in this manner, and it is not painful beyond the brief initial
“stab of pain”. The real pain is experienced as one crawls back
to life and resumes existence in a traumatized body. That body
hurts badly.

Some 16 months later it was time for the surgery and the repairs.
During this time I became aware that I was indeed lucky to be
alive at all, and was in effect having a second chance at life. My
entire way of life and thinking was changed. Being aware that
there was no assurance that I would return from surgery I
decided to make notes wherever possible about the experience,
mainly for my own presumed future reference. Those notes
follow:

003 -ARE YOU READY?

As recently as this morning again I went through a mental

checklist of my current status as I see it. On 21 June 2004 I
went to the Wellington Hospital for what they call ‘pre-
assessment’, the blood tests, x-rays, ECG, and interviews etc
prior to the cardiac surgery. Among other things, it is clearly
told to you what exactly will happen to you on a day-by-day
 13

basis following admission. We will not go into it in any detail, I

started to stop listening after I had mentally counted 8 tubes,
pipes, drains, wires, catheters etc being inserted. I presumed
surgery would follow within days. Not so. Seeing as how a
valve was to be replaced it was needful for me to get a dental
clearance prior to surgery to ensure there is no risk of any
infection from dental problems. Sure enough dental work was
needed, 2 fillings, one extraction, and a de-scaling and this
meant a delay of weeks to both allow it and ensure healing. The
work is done, I am healed and now wait the ‘call up’.

More than ever I now question myself. In view of the risks

inherent with open-heart surgery (the valve replacement) and
by-pass, how exactly am I ready if such a thing happens, to
“meet my maker”? How can I accept that the last mortal face I
see may be those in the operating theatre, and the last words
heard be: “I am going to give you the anesthetic now.”

One is being asked to entrust totally one’s life to the hands of

those he does not know. To total strangers he hopes are having
and going to continue having a good day, and who are at a peak
of alertness and mental fitness. Also to machinery and
computer driven systems that are totally adequate for any
contingency, are thoroughly serviced, free from defect, that will
sustain life in that mortal body of mine for about 8 hours non
stop. (Hopefully not running on “Windows”) Hmmm. A big ask
to accept all this, and one that not only demands a great exercise
of faith, but demonstrates it and puts it to the supreme test.

These are some of the reasons one goes into mental hibernation
at times to search more fully one’s understanding and reasoning
as to “what it is all about”, or maybe, “what it was all about”.
To find peace with the thought that those faces and words in the
theatre may be the last of mortality.
 14

I recall reading maybe decades ago of an ‘Eastern’ sage who

thought it strange of our western society that it did not teach
people how to die (in peace, or at peace with the world) nor to
be ready for it. Certainly the bulk of western religion offers no
practical help nor philosophy that give deep comfort in the face
of death. Even the western funerals tend to be ritualized beyond
reason, although there emerges a trend to now celebrate the life
of the deceased, but these are seen to be shallow meaningless
obituary style presentations with no “meat” for those attending
to take away and mentally chew on and come to terms with.
Where oh where is the meat??

I had the opportunity to speak at my mother’s funeral on 17 July

2003 and as I was preparing (mostly mentally) for this task I
realized the need to serve ‘meat’ to those attending, so that later
in their lives, there would be something to recall and perchance
supply comfort to them in their hour of need when facing death.

However I do not think the poor mental or spiritual diet we

suffer is only the result of the ritualization of western religion.
We are living under and with a total collapse of society values
and virtue. Almost everything that could be, or could go wrong
has done so. Collectively, as a human species, we have almost
without exception lost the plot. Our species is as a colony – a
huge global colony – of ants running around doing whatsoever
we will, totally immersed and preoccupied with whatsoever it is
that currently occupies our priority. And like that vast ant
colony, totally oblivious to the fact that ‘someone’ or
‘something’ exists outside of their little world and is observing
their hurried existence, and marveling at its lack of awareness.

Society from Government to media exhort us follow the

common path they decree as the ideal. They point us to the way
to achieve status, wealth, possessions, and the subsequent
presumed and often portrayed happiness. We are presented with
a host of supposed celebrities, wealthy and beautiful beyond
reason, to idolize and be our role models. Houses, wealth,
 15

abundance of cars and possessions, jewelry, designer label

clothing, holidays and trips to places deemed exotic, status to be
envied by those who possess less are shown to us.
Consumerism gone mad, I see a trend now called “multi buy” by
our retailers and supermarkets, you know the jive, buy 4 at a
special price etc. One is probably enough. I see even cell
phones at buy 2 for $x. Yet half the world’s population live in
shacks or worse, barely have food enough to sustain themselves,
and suffer high mortality as a result. We can see millions spent
on saving an animal, extravagant projects that are purely
wasteful, and marvel at the imposed sense of values, maybe.
But what can one person do to change things? Let’s try telling
others of our disapproval of the status of things.

Humanity is not united. Now I do not say if that is good or not.

A vision of utopia often presumes a united world, and for
thousands of years we have been presented with visions of a
utopia. The ancient Greeks presented the vision, and if they had
that vision one is assured that thousand of years before that it
also existed. Seems we will never have a utopia on earth, and
for good reason. As was well pointed out by philosophers
hundreds of years ago, man as an individual of the species is
selfish and self centered by nature, he will fight (war) lie, cheat
and steal if it is to his advantage. He is not afraid to kill to get
his way. He will form alliances, treaties, pacts and governments
if it is to his advantage, but will break them when that is more
advantageous. Such is the portrait of man presented by
philosophers who have devoted the pre-requisite thought and
analysis to such a conclusion before publishing. History would
certainly tend to confirm this conclusion. The same mistakes of
judgment and fact are made with monotonous regularity. The
same human weaknesses and ambitions (eg: to rule the world)
emerge again and again. A similar cycle of saviours, prophets,
and reformers emerges. To what avail? Perhaps you have
already wondered at this endlessly repeating cycle. Later we
will explain why this is so.
 16

It seems that invariably within a few centuries at most, the

warnings, admonitions, and teachings of all those saviours,
prophets etc (call them what you will) have been turned into a
‘religion’ or ‘sect’, ritualized, become compromised, buried, lost
or turned into esoteric mysteries. Whereas unity was taught, the
end result in many cases result in originally unintended
divisiveness. This emphasizes the nature of man, if he can turn
anything into a personal advantage, gain power, status and
prestige, he will do so, even if it compromises the purity of the
original message.

Logically and surely there is but one ultimate and “top” GOD.
Yet from the state of man, one could be excused for thinking
that there are many. Worse than that, the followers of one
perceived god make war with and kill those that follow a
different perceived god. It’s seen as a case of ‘our god is the
only one, and anyone who dares think differently must be
killed’. Now although that may seem and sound a totally stupid
thought, that is precisely what has been happening on this planet
for millennia, perhaps from the start of man.

But do we know for sure there is a god/GOD?

To find out, I say search your own heart and mind. You
probably will not find the answer to this in conventional
religions. Bear in mind the body is dust of the earth, it is born
of dust, it is sustained by dust or elements of the earth, and there
comes a time when it will return to those same elements, to dust
of the earth. Yet it lives, loves, laughs, begets the next
generation, and thinks. All mankind of all races colours etc are
of the same dust of the earth. The dust of Africa is as it is in
New Zealand, Asia, or Africa. There can be neither doubt nor
dispute that we are, in the flesh, all of one common substance
and heritage. (It is a strange thing that the things we presume to
own or possess, houses, lands, cars etc etc, outlast us, perchance
indicating that those ‘possessions’ actually possessed us)
 17

I believe it is logically a small step to conclude that if we are all

of one substance in the flesh, and are all equally sustained by the
same substances of the earth (food, water, air, etc) then we are
all following the same course or path. This has been the
message of the reformers. Jesus told us that there is neither Jew
nor Gentile, bond nor free in the kingdom of heaven. Race or
status on earth is an obstacle or stumbling block for us in
mortality on earth only. It is not a reality. It matters not
ultimately if we have brown hair or black hair, or no hair in
mortality. We are the same. We are of the same substance and
of equal status and importance. This is why and how one such
as Jesus (again) states that if we have done something to the
least (esteemed) of men, then we have in fact done it to him, and
equally to yourself.

Something sustains us, turning dust into carrots, cattle and fish,
as well as mortal humans, using solar energy to fuel a self-
sustaining, recycling system. Mortals that pass on are returned
to dust and, yes, the dust recycled. Some 6 billion current
inhabitants of earth created from the few inches of global
topsoil, which provides the sustenance and food source for that
many, generation after generation. Yes I see a hand that I
cannot identify, and I call that ‘GOD’. That GOD sustains all of
us freely and equally. It is man alone that has made any
inequality that has deemed the status of one as more than that of
another. It is man alone that has for selfish greed taken more
than an equitable share, called that inequitable share ‘wealth’
and demanded the adoration of those from whom it was taken.
It is man alone that despises others who dare think differently,
or who look differently to his image of ideal, or control less than
he, thus deemed of supposed lower standing and importance.

But some call this GOD by one name, and others use a different
name. As a child I was subtly taught to mistrust (even secretly
despise) those of another Christian group or sect. It still
happens, regardless of all the talk of Christian unity etc. “We
worship GOD this way, and HE accepts only that manner of
 18

worship.” “But you at least are better than ‘those’ who worship
that god of a different name in a different (and most absurd)
manner.” It goes on and on doesn’t it? Man made divisions, all
in error.

Yes, I see the hand of GOD in all things. Yes, I see the error of
mankind and of his ways and of his institutions, governments,
religions, his society and values. Yes I understand the vision of
unfulfilled and unfulfilable utopia.

But most importantly, I see what is required of me as an

individual. I must separate myself spiritually from the deception
and error in the earth. I should not fall victim to the false values
esteemed by mankind and blind myself in the pursuit of the
offered values, status, wealth and warmongering. I should hold
fast to the values of the equality of mankind and of his
relationship to his GOD and his species on earth and in eternity.
I put my trust in that GOD, more than I obviously put my faith
and trust in those who will replace my mortal heart valve.

I have seen through it and have seen truth. I do not fear, yes, I
am ready.

NOTES FROM HOSPITAL. (notes made in hospital)

“Death” is a primitive concept. We still have little real

knowledge of what lies on the other side of the line of existence
we call life. It is like different states of matter. Nothing is
destroyed, only changed. You end up facing the universe in a
different guise. Myself, I am somewhat of a romantic. They
were good souls all, your fellow fighters. If they hadn’t been
they wouldn’t have been starfighters. I rather like to think of
them as battling evil in another dimension.” (Grig, from “The
Last Starfighter” p152.)
 19

Captains log- Wednesday 1 Sept.2004, 1830 hours N.Z. time

though I am a little confused about the day and date. Today
ends day 2 in cardio thoracic ward at Wellington hospital.

I have had an evening meal and am now eating a monstrous

chicken sandwich on whole grain bread, & having a cup of tea.
I will eat a row of salad sandwiches later. I am doing this for
several reasons:

1. All food and fluids become forbidden at midnight and I am

certain to get no foods tomorrow. I am also a pig, and meals
here though marvelously tasty (no kidding – or I really am
humble on diet.) they are small.

2. I am assured by a nurse who shaved my chest, forearms,

inside legs, groins, that I will lose weight over the next several
days. (prophesy sure fulfilled)

3. I am aware of a possibility that it could be, like the

condemned man, the last meal – ever.

Being the day before surgery it has been a day of meetings with
lots of participants in the event and its consequences.

A surgeon, not ‘the’ man, but a surgeon who will obviously be

there, tells me “matter of factly”, and in the interests and
pursuit of full and total disclosure, that there is a 1% chance of
worst case scenario- that the heart just cannot be re-started
once the work is done. In this case one simply just does not
‘wake up’ – not in the mortal life anyway. (my observation: & if
reincarnation is a reality then rebirth as an infant or other life
form will not do much for individuality, memory, nor ego.)

Then there is a 1 to 5% chance of stroke (he continues), or

further heart attack during or immediate post surgery which
increases to up to 15% if one has had past strokes. (I am not
aware of any and I claim that is a natural ‘rugged’ look of
 20

mine) Now I am not clear if this is combined stroke/heart attack

figures – or per event/item.

Then there is a small risk, about 1% (they love the single digit
don’t they?) of an allergic or bad reaction/shock to the
anesthetic. (it gets hard to remember it all, that’s why I’m
writing it now, but cannot post this writing for weeks yet – if I
survive)

A further risk of almost nil to certain death exists as a result of

blood transfusions, which can be a virtual certainty. ‘Almost nil’
if I get the right stuff. ‘Sure death’ equals a cock up and getting
the wrong stuff incorrectly labeled for me. (YES surgeon is
laying all this on me) Add a very small possibility of rejection
or reaction adversely to the artificial mitral valve.
Complicate this with about once a month (no numbers given)
someone has to come back to check why they do not stop
bleeding – no further information on this.
Now I haven’t done the math’s yet. Nor will I soon, as I don’t
want to get alarmed, nervous or concerned by it, plus, I’m not
sure if stats are per event or together/either %. (But I figure if
you’re a 1% no re-start individual, none else matters.)

But I know this: I have been lucky to survive about 16 months

since the double arrests/resuscitations of May 2003, and at the
rate I am declining I will not survive more than a few years at
most unless some internal alterations or ‘fixes’ are put in place.
The surgeon (THE man) who also I met today with my wife and
last son at home, fully explained the above also, and gave added
value/info on the only alternative, which is ‘no surgery’. Here
is summary: The mitral valve regulates (my simplified
explanation) flow of blood from the lungs into the heart. If
damaged, it allows blood to flow back into lungs – this creates
breathing difficulty, breathlessness etc, and causes it to enlarge.
As it enlarges the valve ‘flaps’ become less of a seal and allow
less blood to effectively pass. The heart has to work harder for
even less effectiveness. (currently my last assessment was about
 21

52% cardiac efficiency.) It continues to get worse and worse till

death is assured from ‘heart failure’. The condition of my
mitral valve now warrants surgery in itself.

Added to this are the bypasses. (This is the surgeon explaining)

Now I had been told 2, but hey, I can read charts and figures
and do math’s. I saw 3 on his chart, the stent on one, another to
the side which I recognized from angiograms past, and yet
another to the rear of the heart. Then he is also looking to
source veins/arteries to graft. First he will take arteries from
inside the chest cavity, 2nd will be legs, 3rd will be arms, this is
also why I now look like a plucked chicken.

As an aside, I actually do notice the cold against my body now.

So that body, leg, arms chest etc hair that in my case I consider
far from simian, modest even, is sure warming. You gotta lose if
to find out.

But to answer Dirty Harry’s question, “yes I feel lucky.” God I

have seen some sick looking people in this ward that make me
look and feel like an athlete. The guy who was in the bed next to
me had his similar surgery today (By-passes only though) now
he is 6 years older, also has diabetes, is not as robust, and looks
like a vampire’s victim. He survived well. Another older still
guy same room went home today, successful result (later I failed
to recall this) God I would have thought dental work would have
been his undoing. Adrienne’s (my wife) friend has cancer,
diabetes, weighs 60kg, had 2 heart attacks 10 days apart,
discovered an enurism in the heart, had about 5 by-pass jobbies
and survives well. (she later died within 18 months)

Yes I feel lucky, lucky enough anyhow. The surgeon also

apologized – he has never seen anyone who has had or endured
as many surgery postponements as I had.

I mentioned the visit from the razor wielding nurse, a

physiotherapist came to show and demo post operative stuff-
 22

and an anesthetist also came to burden me.these 5 are all I

recall at the moment and now I am tired.

Some others did their stuff yesterday. An ECG, blood tests. X-

ray, dental check, at least 4 yesterday and I know others are yet
to show up and make my day.

I gotta get medications started tonight, about 9pm. I’m told and
I hear a urine test still to be done. There are a lot of people
involved. I’ve only mentioned the ‘specialists’, not the support
staff at all.

Now to use the words of my early childhood. I believe the next

time I am conscious it will be over….

“Now I lay me down to sleep, I pray the Lord my soul to keep.

If I should die before I wake, I pray the Lord my soul to take”
and don’t tell me if the latter is the case when I wake up or the
shock of the bad news may kill me. (Stop groaning please)
Brief final notes 9.45pm Just had final antiseptic scrub down,
supplied urine, and night medications, with ‘3 little pills’ – it
begins.

Oh yes, it was explained why one has difficulty breathing on

bending down- the mitral valve is compressed and if already
operates poorly, then it gets more poorly until it just about
doesn’t work – blood is held in the lungs – no more oxygen
absorbed etc etc. No wonder people drop dead bending down to
pick up the ‘pegs’.

Did I mention clicking? The new valve will have an audible

click of which I will be aware, though I hear it from the ‘inside’
the outside or both cannot be said, but it is said others will also
be able to hear its clicking operation- people will hear me
coming.

Over and Out. Bob.

 23

NOTES FROM THE EDGE…meet “IT”..

(I am typing this on 21/9/04 for records and posting, and will

try to avoid adding in later or current comments, but re-
produce notes as they are. However some later notes may
appear in brackets.)

Captains Log Friday 3 September 2120 hours.

Well of course it just did not happen. (no surgery done despite
preps and medications)

Saturday 4 September 2004 7.29am:

I have just woken up alive (to this earth) this time. That may
sound strange – but previously I have “woken up” twice and
been dead to this world. I will go clean teeth and get my head
around this thing.

The “other world” incorporates this world, totally entwines it –

but from this side of it (mortality) one cannot full access/express
or explain the full relationship or its reality.

At 1.29am I woke up in severe pain – like a cramp on my left

side chest and arm – severe and nasty. I rang for a nurse and
found my nitro spray – used it and pain subsided totally in a few
minutes. I dozed and dreamed often. Got up at 2.30 for toast
and honey.

In dream to waking state I was having difficulty as in ‘dream’ I

was aware of ‘levels’ up to at least 10, but as I got closer to and
more fully awake, these levels evaporated, no longer available,
and in waking I could only access or know to 4 levels. Somehow
I knew – in waking – I was not “right”, so submerged into
“sleep”, and sure enough – awareness/knowledge of 10-11
levels again. Faded into waking, same evaporation or non
access even full awareness of these levels.
 24

It was exhaustingly frustrating and I did realize that in ‘waking’

those levels were simply not available, but names and things of
the lowest 4 levels only could be had.

Then I woke up or was fully aware – with full awareness of all

the levels referred to. It was SO QUIET. SO peaceful. Then I
knew “this is dead” – but I was fully awake/aware/alive; but I
knew I was dead. Hastily I ‘submerged’ back into the previous
level so as to re-emerge to mortality – DEAD AGAIN. A third
time lucky, if you call access to only 3 – 4 levels lucky. But if
association with fellow mortals is lucky, then I am lucky.

I have memory of things that are going to be near impossible to

share or explain. I am at peace, a little physically
uncomfortable, but at peace.

Now the guy in the bed next to me is really not well – lung
problems and out of surgery. Restless, rattley etc, moans and
groans. After near a day of it, it is decided It’s back to surgery
for him. He admitted in a trembling voice how scared he was,
and anyone could see that. There was no way he was
anywhere near ready to peacefully depart this world. I got to
thinking how sad it is that we have been failed by Christianity
or its sectarian religions. We have not been taught our place
in eternity, time, or space. We have not been given a full nor
true understanding of our nature or make up. The ritualized
garbage and hollow prayers, words, and creeds of millennia
have failed to prepare this single man to face death with peace
or dignity. (We lack understanding of life and death.)

I am sorry, but that criticism of the supposed official state

religion is factual. And if it failed that one man, then it failed
millions over the centuries. (Countless billions actually.)

Nor has it instilled generally the ethic that underlies the

principle. Society has been failed, families and communities
have been failed and we have been reduced to a society that is
 25

as Godless as it is without any true concepts of morality or

justice. Even the so called “do-gooders” have been diverted
down endless, mindless, side-tracking, involving trivial rubbish
of no major import what-so-ever, except inasmuch as some of
those tracks may further undermine the integrity and stability of
our crumbled society.

Waiting, waiting, waiting.

Sunday 5 September 2004 7.20am:

Been up for hours now. Yesterday was not a really good day for
me. It started with a waking to severe pain. Temperature rose
to 38 degrees, pulse to 106, blood pressure lower than I have
ever seen mine, 110/76. The day was mostly drifting into and
out of consciousness. I could not eat much. (I suspect much of
this was due to anesthetic procedures that had been commenced
in anticipation of surgery that was postponed)

By 9pm I was fairly much recovered, but all ‘slept out’. A

restless night followed. I tried to ring home but got no answer
as the phone cut immediately to answer phone – I hate that.
Spent a lot of time thinking about man’s condition or state in
this world – about the churches rather than religion. The
concept and theory may be fine, but the implementation is in the
hands of the mighty corporate type bodies with a fierce grip on
a “good thing”. Its run like a huge money sucking racket.
Thought about our relationship and unity with our planet – how
we are part of it. Doubtless if I live longer some of these
thoughts shall emerge in future writings and challenges.

SATURDAY 11 SEPTEMBER 2004

I figure I should write a few things before I forget all things – as
last night my world ended suddenly.
Let’s start ‘back there’ and work forward as, or if, I can.

Surgery was Monday (6 September) know nothing. I A & have

had some interesting difficulties.(??) The family came to see me,
 26

but that was just as I was told. There is only one vague memory,
vague, waking up and being spoken to: “Do you know where
you are?”…later, “Do you know what happened?” Yes to both.
Wellington Hospital and had surgery – it seemed to satisfy as
the insistence went away. Something in my throat, holding it
open – I cannot close it, nor can I really try. Later I am aware
of a plastic throat tube being pulled out from my throat – sore.
Then blessed unconsciousness takes me away.

TUESDAY, day after surgery.I think it – I know something –

now I know nothing No memories except swirling embracing all
devouring evil. I was devoured. I was hopelessly and forever
trapped in a recycling evil dream of vast unpleasantness.

WEDNESDAY (8th) Again may be one I know something. I

listened to a nightmare of noise and voices – people being asked
if they knew where they were, or what had happened. Some got
it right, Wellington hospital and surgery. Others didn’t have a
clue.
Hallucinations started I think on Wednesday. Blobs. Blots,
intricate spots and such. The mind wandered endlessly as one
insane, and it hurt. I HAD to stay awake or “it” would surely
“get me” – don’t ask – I don’t know. But “it” got me – and hurt
me – messed my whole mind.

THURSDAY (9TH) can’t have been much better (than the day
before) Little to no memories (of events or things of this day) I
was out of intensive care ward and even the step down ward. I
walked to ward 31. Bad dreams – horrible.

FRIDAY (10th) Adrienne and Daniel came – boy was I glad to

see them. (They say my eyes were ‘different’ - like beads)
Going to bed I HAD to keep saying endlessly- and again, ‘this is
Saturday AM – I am here and I am OK. Focus only on those
things I know.
It was while I was tooling around focusing on what is real
(presumed real) that “IT” got me. I was real, Adrienne was
 27

real, but I also could plainly see that she is and was of the same
substance as me. Daniel is real. But we are also the same, and
while I was thus cataloguing people etc that “IT” bit.

IT WAS SUDDENLY ANNOUNCED THAT I WAS WRONG.

AND ALL MY WORLD WAS TO BE ‘UNDONE’

With a rapidity that would spin heads my world was undone,

unraveled – ended. I fled the room to a light source. I had to
see it did not end and it did not. Now all over again, “I am here
and OK – focus”. Finally with some residue of terror I got to
sleep about 5am.
I know a few days ago I had reality problems, but Friday nite
was kind in comparison. I know in a few days without notes, I’d
probably benefit with no memories of any of this either.
Spots, dots, patterns, everywhere – now I gotta rest some. God,
I listen to what some people got told – there’s some really not
well people in here. Scary.

Oh yes its SATURDAY (11th) and I am losing control of some

things – my memory comes and goes – I don’t think it is really
working at all, or if I am functioning at all. I think I could be
dead and not know it. If I think about it, I should worry, but I
don’t know who to worry to, or even if that is an appropriate
response. I feel my mind is slipping away more and more, but
don’t know why. I have a wife and children somewhere. I am
having serious problems with whats real and not, and don’t
know what to do about it. Does anyone know I am here? I’m
sad. But a nurse just told me its normal.

Did I just have (big curse) heart surgery? I wish someone

would come for me. Why did I have surgery? What happened?
Suddenly I have no idea at all. I just remembered I have no idea
where I am. I see it’s a hospital, but I may as well have had my
brain removed. I don’t think I know where I lived anymore. I
know I had a mother. She died.
 28

A chap came and rested in my allocated bed this afternoon. I

thought he was just being friendly as I was sitting in the day
chair. Then a lady turns up after an hour or so, claims him and
takes him away. He thanked me for my time speaking to him.
Later I found out he was more lost than I – thought it was his
room and bed & I was the visitor. I thought I had problems

Tea is shit, jelly was shit and the mince pure muck. Mash spuds
like muck. I’ll go for a walk now and hope my confusion ends.

Now as I’m about to go to bed everything is as though covered

by a few feet of swirling clear water. Goodnite at 10.26pm. Its
now extremely grotesque – gone 12.30 (night time) and
EVERYWHERE I focus or look there are zillions of fluorescent
tube like worms, only smaller than cotton, all writhing in a mist,
like little thread worms – all waving into the air. They are not
there of course, and this I can demonstrate (and do so) by
careful close study of a surface. But it gets scary what this
effect can do to one’s face, or clothes, in a mirror. Everything is
alive with colourful waving, flowing worms.

SUNDAY (12th) 7.46am. Now I have it all figured out – we are

all gonna die here. See people only check in and never check
out. Well I’ve been here since 30/8/04 and I have never seen
people, anyone, go home. (yet earlier I note someone gone
home!!) They come in and those left sane, disappear in the
night. Now I gotta be careful who sees this, and I gotta get out
this morning. I waked finally only to find a cold and bleak day
with the laws of physics no longer working. I’m dead or in hell,
so are the others obviously. Last nite I spoke with an Indian
Doctor, one of the surgeons. He knows that some of us see the
walls, floors, etc as moving. Last nite an older lady in the ward
“cracked up” and was wheeled off to an isolated room. We go
insane in here some of us.
 29

SUNDAY (12th) 7.11pm I have learned that some times it is

necessary to not only ignore things but to “not see them” at
all. It is beyond any powers of denial – it is for survival.
Thus today I determined not to see nor dwell on floors, walls,
clothes or sundry other things as have in the past been ‘alive’.
In consequence my sanity is preserved, but the poor lady
patient wheeled out last nite may have had experience none
would enjoy – not the vilest horror movie sadist even. That lady
did look calmer today, and is wearing an oxygen mask.

MONDAY (13th) 7.57am. Awake- I am getting to be no longer

‘sure’ , if ever one was such, of what was or is “real” and
happened and what is not or did not happen. Sore but well. I
cannot believe I made so many notes. Slept well but it seems in
about 2 sessions. I am losing weight again since the surgery
and find myself amazed I’ve been here OVER two weeks and
that surgery is done.

I believe I had valve repairs, not replaced, as bits were missing

and seems the surgeon was describing a hole in the heart itself,
a leak from one chamber to another. This defect hole between
chambers he repaired and then repaired the ‘flappy valve thing’
also. I feel well and got lots of sleep. Now I am not sure what
was real and what was not – I wonder does it even matter.

TUESDAY (14TH)Slept poorly 2 sessions of about 2 hours each

on Monday nite I went home on Monday 13th. Today went by bus
about 10am to Lower Hutt with Adrienne, exchanged a ‘phone
at Dick Smiths store and went to a clinic for blood test. Went to
a supermarket for a few items and got a bus back home. At
home I sorted out a lot of computer gear. Whereas weeks ago
Adrienne said she would get rid of my excess ‘stuff’ while I was
in hospital and I ranted about ‘no way’, today I determined to
get rid of all excess. (about 12 monitors, 6 keyboards, 6 system
boxes, loads of mother boards and components, 5 printers – all
just ‘collecting dust’) I had a nap and a first shave in weeks, and
yes, I used a razor against advice, with no ‘life threatening’
 30

endlessing bleeding cuts. (I am now on daily anticoagulant

medications) I have periods when my hand/hands go totally
numb and lose all sense of feeling and also lose all strength. It
only lasts a brief time. Nurse from Lower Hutt Hospital made a
home visit.

WEDNESDAY NITE THURSDAY AM. 15th. Woke 1.50 am.

Noted that sequential dreams in ‘normal’ colour mode and style
have returned and resumed. 1st time noted since surgery. I will
get my chest ‘drain hole’ stitches removed today…

End of notes.
 31

PART TWO

001-THE FABRIC OF THE UNIVERSE

The evidence is conclusive that a “reality” commonly known as

“the fabric of the universe” exists. In my earlier writings I came
to the conclusion that underlying all things is the ultimate source
of all things, a universal energy field. I named it the “quantum
soup”.

The truth is that mankind has known such a thing for thousands
of years. However any claims for such have been studiously
ignored by science etc. for all this time on the basis that it could
not be proven. Whereas one culture may have given the name
“prana” to the phenomena, other cultures and tongues gave it
other names. No matter the name, the claims and principle
remained the same.

What is remarkably evident is that when one comes to

describing the nature and attributes of this recently proclaimed
and acceptable “fabric of the universe” one cannot help but see
the parallels to what the western world define as the attributes
and nature of the god of their orthodox religions. Some have
simply named this universal force “spirit”, and that of course is
their prerogative. However I avoid using that word as it has too
many narrow connotations in the western world, too many
correlations with over-use of the word in often contradictory
ways by religions. In other words mere use of the word “spirit”
invites confusion, introduces a reader’s preconceived ideas, and
is therefore best avoided. “Fabric of the Universe” or “quantum
soup or sea” isn’t so subject so to immediate mis-understanding.

If one wishes to come to an understanding of time and space,

matter and mass, of the “laws” or principles that govern all that
is or can be, one must come to a basic understanding of this
underlying fabric of the universe, my quantum soup, or “prana”
by whatever name. Once its basics are understood, then one will
 32

be able to progress intelligently to the subsequent steps, namely

understanding the nature and characteristics of what we call
“god”, and then of our own nature.

ENERGY AND INFORMATION

One may ask or wonder, “how is it, or can it be, that a probable
infinite number of dimensions (or realities etc., call them as you
will) can exist simultaneously, in the same “place” or space?” I
am not yet going to ask or address the issue of “where” all of
this is taking place, of “how big” it all is, nor how much space it
actually occupies. (E.g. Does it indeed occupy the entire
cosmos, and then some.) Indeed I still have a sneaking
suspicion that perhaps none of it is actually “real”. It may be
“just” information existing within the quantum sea and
“vibrating” at a level we can perceive or it may all be simply a
mental construct. Although “who’s mental construct?” would
be a most challenging of questions when I come to consider that
one, and be assured the question is on the agenda when the time
is right. However I understand the very fabric of the universe
itself, that quantum sea, is intelligent. Or is intelligence. I read
an article recently wherein the author likened our reality to a
mere hologram and thought that somewhat appropriate. Other
issues and questions need to be dealt with first.

I recall a comment I heard decades ago to the effect that maybe

all that exists including us, are just thoughts in the mind of
“god”. Interesting thought, and as one learns, one begins to
understand the line of thought which views the entire cosmos as
actually alive, and that it is also one all encompassing single
intelligent entity. Omnipresent, omniscient, and omnific. This is
where one sees the nature of the fabric of the universe confused
with and into our various descriptions of the attributes of a
“god”. The underlying “power” is universally seen.

Oh, the confusing and varied explanations or understanding of

the elusive nature of reality. Consider our 3D reality, this world,
 33

and all our mortal perceptions. We “see” them because we have

been designed, or are designed so that we are “tuned” to
perceive only a very small faction of all that there is, of the
whole. We perceive only those vibrations or signal levels to
which our organism or mentality is adjusted. (Light, sound, heat
etc.) All else is lost to us, or to most of us, as there are those
who demonstrably have perceptions not common to all our
species. It is also well known that our animal kingdom is tuned
somewhat differently, being able to perceive that which is lost to
man. (“Man” being the species of course) I read that elephants
can discern sound from great distances through the earth via the
medium of their feet. And whereas Elephants can detect sound
from some 10 miles or more away, sea mammals have a range
in the 1000s of kilometers in their watery element, or so I read.
These issues are just to demonstrate the difference in the way
the species are tuned and adjusted. Birds can discern the
“voice” of an individual mate amid the simultaneous confusing
noise of thousands of their species. Simply because we fail to
see, hear, or otherwise detect some event or phenomena does not
remotely imply its non-existence.

Adrienne sat watching t.v. engrossed by a seeming reality, and

reacted as though what was being portrayed was reality. Hey,
it’s a TV show, it has a script. But consider: the environment all
around us is filled with innumerable signals from probably
hundreds of thousands of broadcasting stations, radio and t.v. of
all frequency levels. Add to this the signals to and from
probably of billions of cell phones, all at a slightly different
signal or “vibration” level. Add to these the natural cosmic
radiations and others I have missed. The electromagnetic
signals, vibrations, call them as you will, effectively make our
atmosphere, indeed, space itself, an endless and “solid block” of
vibrating signals. And these signals are carrying information. If
we could actually see all there is, we would find ourselves
swimming effortlessly in a solid sea of electromagnetic waves,
signals and energy. The entire electromagnetic spectra from the
finest of cosmic radiation, through light, radio, sound, heat etc.
 34

are continuously encasing us. They are always there,

completely filling the space/time within which we believe we
live. We are oblivious to most of them. We are also a
component part of them, vibrating at our own unique
“wavelength”.

However nearly all of us in mortality are tuned into just the

same one single channel, perceive it with different degrees of
clarity, and accept it as a reality, probably as the only and sole
reality. Generally most will not even question the reality of our
picture generated by so few of the existing and available signals,
yet alone question what the other existent information is
channeled into. Just like when watching the one t.v. station,
generally we become oblivious to all the other signals and
information simultaneously existing out there. With a simple
adjustment to the tuning of the receiver set to an alternative
frequency, a new signal, a different new reality emerges from
the chaos of the “atmosphere” with the flick of a switch or the
push of a button. I believe it is really from the “chaos” of
information carried in the fabric of the universe.

Here is a marvel. None of this is linear. Go anywhere, and the

signals can be received. We bathe in a sea of information and
are truly surrounded by it, in fact more than surrounded, for in
reality the signals find us transparent and actually pass through
us as though we do not exist. Certainly we are no barrier to the
signals. We would be hard pressed to determine any source for
it. Every spatial dimension we could name is so filled, and that
simultaneously.

Likewise we bathe in the fabric of the universe, my “quantum

soup” as I called it earlier. That makes the vastness, potential,
and content of the sea of information beyond our imagining,
incorporating the entirety of all that “can” be. This fabric even
fills what we once thought of as “space” within the atoms, and
as space even within the nucleus. We are now told this fabric
exists at those levels, and it vibrates with information.
 35

Blessed ignorance. We neither perceive or know anything of it.

Perchance we are a congealed lump of energy, imbued with
intelligence, manifest but localized for a short time wherever we
perceive ourselves to be within this entire sea of energy that
obviously functions at many levels. Of potentially billions of
possibilities, our individual energy/intelligence package is tuned
into planet earth, 3D (4D) world, here and now. Or what we
identify as “here and now”. Why? Because our physical mortal
body is of the same frequency and vibration as this mainifest
temporal dimension. Frankly I doubt those words ultimately
will have much meaning. Decades ago I read of the “eastern”
principles of “prana”, and of the western mystic’s “vibration
levels”. No one was really listening to them then, and most are
probably not listening now. But those thoughts are increasingly
validated, and given new names that disassociate the concepts
from the earlier proponents. Gosh, you mean “ectoplasm” may
be a reality? We’d best give it a new name so people won’t
bundle us in with those we all called fruitcakes.

So here we all find ourselves. In this big bowl of quantum soup

wherein there is no such thing as empty space at all. No, not
even squeezed hard against the nucleons. Information and
“signals” are everywhere, omnipresent. Again a confused claim
of an attribute for “god”.

This solid database of universal information of which we are a

small part is ultimately omnific, and as such certainly is the
indisputable ultimate source of all things. Being itself pure
energy, it thus has ability, power and potential to literally
organize or create, then arrange all and any “elemental matter”
into what ever universes, galaxies etc. as it may see fit. If such
language use or implications of “as it may see fit” is appropriate,
for it could be just a mindless engine. N’est ce pas? Could it all
really be purposeless and unguided? (Einstein E=mc2 matter
and energy interchangeable) All the information and the fabric
or “soup” exist in an eternal “now” state, all dimensions equally
 36

co-exist “now” and it is only their existence that gives the

illusion of time and space. Within that illusion of time and
space, we find our little patch of intelligence congealed into
“matter”, tuned into just this one “station” for the time being.
Be assured, the other “stations” are right here with us “now” and
its just a matter of tuning frequency that keeps us locked into
this channel, just as our t.v. set may be tuned to channel 3.

Is there a source? Where is it all sited? Do those questions have

any meaning? Do we have the capacity to understand the nature
of the questions and locate or understand answers? The trick
will be, or so I believe, to find precisely the right question to ask
in the correct sequence, then understanding will come.

TIME AND SPACE, SIMPLIFIED

This segment will be as simple as I can make it. If you want

more depth for any of the matters touched upon, then you will
have to satisfy that wish elsewhere, as this book is not designed
as a resource or textbook on subject matters that are mentioned.

Energy (e) exists and is manifest throughout all that we can

perceive. It even exists within the space that we once
commonly thought of as empty space, or even as a possible void
within the atom or even perhaps between the component parts of
a nucleus. Simply put, there is no “place” where it does not
exist or is manifest.

This then is the “fabric of the universe” and it exists in an

everlasting or eternal “now” state. In no sense does our concept
of time or space have any application in relation to this universal
energy field.

Einstein revealed to us the mathematics of the phenomena of

matter (m) being converted back into energy, and simple
reasoning allows a formula for energy being converted into
matter. The atomic bomb adequately demonstrates the validity
 37

of the theory and maths. It is further established that the energy

field, the fabric of the universe can seemingly spontaneously
create matter (and anti-matter) where none previously existed.
This is apparent and true “creation”, but unlike the claimed
“creation” that is so often the subject of ridicule by the wilfully
ignorant, it is not creation of matter “out of nothing”. Matter is
created from energy by conversion of existing energy using a
now understood formula.

Does any of this mean or prove “god” exists?

Interesting question with no simple answer as “god” is not

adequately defined. Therein is the nub of all the problems
associated with trying to validate “religion” using “science”.
The languages are different. Whereas science generally uses a
precise language of mathematics that is unambiguous, religion
uses subjective words and terms that are subject to a myriad of
often opposing translations. However if you define “god” as an
omnific, omnipresent, and omniscient intelligence, the only
omnific source of all things, and that encompasses all things,
then “yes” it establishes such exists and may well be called
“god”. But the very use of the word “god” immediately
introduces confusion and a host of would be exclusive
claimants. Let us not therefore put a single name to such, nor
try to identify such on an individual or even group basis. On the
other hand, if you use the above to establish that the god of the
bible or Christendom is real and exists, then it is “no”.

When a conversion of energy into mass occurs the creation of

this new matter or mass creates a seemingly finite “bubble” of
“space” within which to exist within the field of the underlying
fabric of the universe. Note that it does not displace any part of
the underlying fabric/field but truly becomes another dimension
within the same location. In effect we now have two “things” (2
at least, one of which is “new”) co-existing at the same location.
In point of fact there may well be an infinite number of realities
or dimensions already existing at any given point but all having
 38

been created in their own time/space dimension. Any occupants

in such “dimensions” would be ignorant or unaware of the other
dimensions at the same “location”.

The appearance of this new “bubble” of matter or mass now

defines a space where no such definable space previously
existed. In reality a “space” has been created at the same time
as the organisation or creation of matter. (I think it of no small
co-incidence that this process of a field of “chaos” giving rise to
the creation of matter finds a remarkable parallel in those early
chapters of Genesis that are so often reviled and ridiculed.)

The appearance of this new “bubble” of matter or mass also

marks the commencement of time (as we commonly
understand it) for this newly created and finite matter or mass.
It matters not whether the matter or mass is of subatomic
particle, human body, planet, star, or galaxy size. Time is the
period for which energy in the form or guise of matter or mass
will be manifest before it rejoins the underlying fabric of the
universe. The matter or mass is finite, and it will have a
beginning and an end. This then is space/time. Ultimately the
measurement and division of such time is purely subjective and
largely irrelevant unless one’s intelligent individual self is
participating in the particular sphere.

By deduction then we see that space is created for the newly

created matter or mass, and this will quite probably be
established as the underlying cause of why we perceive our
known universe as “expanding”. It will also help explain the
universal distribution of matter and galaxies within the universe.
I also believe that this creation of new mass and subsequently of
time/space will correctly replace the “Big Bang” theory as the
cause of the creation and ongoing expansion of the universe.

When the matter or mass (m) is destroyed or reverts to its form

of energy, time and space such as we perceive it in this temporal
state cease to exist. The energy which cannot be destroyed must
 39

return to the fabric of the universe. In biblical terms, it returns

to the god that gave it. It follows that all that exists does so
because it is a part of the very fabric of the universe, and that
includes every one of us. It also follows that once our time here
ceases and life energy is extinguished or lost, then by doing so it
necessarily returns to the very fabric of the universe. Again all
of this has been known for millennia.

BIRTH AND DEATH

The “event” of birth marks our individual creation and entry into
this space and time of our temporal world and universe. At this
point it is not an issue of if there was any former or prior state or
existence, and that will not be discussed at this time.

The “event” of death marks our individual cessation of life and

extinguishment of existence from this dimension and its time
and space.

Thus we enter this dimension and we leave this dimension.

By reason and logic we may conclude that in entering this

dimension that the underlying “energy” which manifests as us,
or intelligence or call it what you will, came from or “left”
another dimension, certainly it originated from the fabric of the
universe. In like manner we may conclude that in leaving this
mortal dimension we must revert, return, or pass to another
dimension, or at least to the underlying fabric of the universe.
Also let us not forget that for the duration of existence in this
material (made of matter or mass) world and sphere, the very
fabric of the universe still completely fills the very same “space”
we perceive as the domain of our mortal body. In other words at
all times, even the eternal “now”, we are always a part of the
very fabric of the universe. Things only change.

QUESTIONS
 40

• Is what we do here of any importance?

• Is how long we are here of any importance?
• Is when we are here of any importance?
• Are we in fact of any importance?
 41

002- ACCIDENTAL OR INTENTIONAL - ORIGINS

I believe it is most reasonable to say that if we are to ask, then

subsequently pursue to discover if there is any meaning or
purpose to life, that we must first establish with some
reasonable degree of conviction and irrefutability the basic facts
regarding the nature of our actual very existence.

Put simply, we need to firmly and convincingly establish

whether we are in fact creatures of chance evolution on this
earth, or are we “manufactured” bio-mechanical devices
organised countless millennia ago in circumstances and events
now unknown, presumably to fulfil some long forgotten
purpose? After all, any question about the meaning or purpose
of life seems to presume some such forgotten purpose. In short,
the alternatives seem to be very few, was it intervention or was
it all chance?

IMPORTANT BASIC FACT TO REMEMBER IN

READING ALL THIS.

Materials presented or quoted, such as the following by Lloyd

Pye, and other materials of Watson or Kaku, are by no means
isolated cases or the sum total of information available on any
subject under discussion. They are merely illustrative examples
on any such given subject generally from a vast amount of
writings from many sources, often freely available on the
internet. My purpose is not to give exhaustive volumes of
evidences (inclusive of all the finest details and known
materials) nor reasons for my conclusions. It is to nudge one in
a specific direction, to give a clue as it were, for establishing
vital evidential materials on specific matters that will directly
effect the outcome of our stated quest. Be assured that for all
cases and illustrations given there will be a vast library of
similar resources for you to find and check up. There is in fact
no bias in my writings.
 42

Indeed a reader may well know of a better illustration or

example to establish many issues. (If that is so, please feel free
to e-mail me details – e-mail details are in the “my profile” at
the front of the book.)

BACK TO THE MATTER BEING CONSIDERED,

Evolution or intervention? This is a case where the resource

materials are mind numbingly vast and confusing. Evolution is
taught by state institutions such as schools as though firmly
established fact. (Later we will cover why this is so.) To
contradict or dispute it will result in severe censure and incur the
actual wrath and indignation of so called authorities. You will
frankly be mocked and ridiculed as though a complete idiot.
Lucky, as centuries ago you would have been burned at the
stake in the town square as a warning to all others that the
authorities are not to be questioned, but blindly followed.
Today one is not burned with fire, but one is burned
nonetheless.

Evolution theory is severely flawed, and its proponents actually

know that, but still the stick to the “story”. I think there is a
covert reason for this, and even its vociferous proponents may
not be aware of that. The standard “Creation by God” theory is
also severely flawed, frankly not the least bit credible, and
indeed both of the standard model theories can be quickly
demonstrated as quite inadequate and wrong.

Unfortunately the majority of people simply do not think for

themselves, and just accept on face value that which the
majority unquestioningly accept as the established facts on most
matters. “After all,” they may reason, “the teachers, authorities,
and government or even religious leaders would not tell us lies
or lead us astray would they?” A simple review of recent or
long term history will show that “Yes they will, and for a whole
bunch of reasons, mostly bad reasons.” But your
neighbourhood government wants and needs you blindly and
 43

unquestioningly to follow the standard models. They want it so

badly they need it, and this is why laws and censure are
imposed, to ensure compliance. Reasons for the need for
compliance will be covered later in this series.

Back to the issue of intervention or chance evolution. I have

selected the following copyright material to include, as it is both
well written and full of very relevant and fascinating elements
that probably irreparably shatter evolution theory. Certainly it is
sufficient at this time, and if you want additional material, as I
would expect, then go to the Internet to research to your heart
and mind’s content.

By Lloyd Pye © 2002

E-mail: [email protected]
Website: 15/08/2008

THE ABSURDITIES OF DOGMA

In 1905, a 25-year-old patent clerk named Albert Einstein

demolished the 200-year-old certainty that Isaac Newton knew
all there was to know about basic physics. In a technical paper
only a few pages long, Einstein sent a huge part of his current
"reality" to history's dustbin, where it found good company with
thousands of other discards large and small. In 1905, though,
Newton's discard was about as large as the bin would hold.

Now another grand old "certainty" hovers over history's

dustbin, and it seems only a matter of time before some new
Einstein writes the few (or many) pages that will bring it down
and relegate it to history. And, as was the case in 1905, every
"expert" in the world laughs heartily at any suggestion that their
certainty could be struck down. Yet if facts are any yardstick--
which should always be the case, but frequently isn't--Charles
Darwin's theory of evolution by natural selection is moving
towards extinction.
 44

Please note this: not everyone who challenges evolution is

automatically a Creationist. Darwinists love to tar all opponents
with that brush because so much of Creationist dogma is
absurd. Creationists mulishly exclude themselves from serious
consideration by refusing to give up fatally flawed parts of their
argument, such as the literal interpretation of "six days of
creation". Of course, some have tried to take a more reasonable
stance, but those few can't be heard over the ranting of the many
who refuse.

Recently a new group has entered the fray, much better

educated than typical Creationists. This group has devised a
theory called "Intelligent Design", which has a wealth of
scientifically established facts on its side. The ID-ers, though,
give away their Creationist roots by insisting that because life at
its most basic level is so incredibly and irreducibly complex, it
could never have simply "come into being" as Darwinists insist.

Actually, the "life somehow assembled itself out of organic

molecules" dogma is every bit as absurd as the "everything was
created in six days" dogma, which the ID-ers understand and
exploit. But they also suggest that everything came into
existence at the hands of God (by whatever name) or "by means
of outside intervention", which makes clear how they're betting.
"Outside intervention" is a transparent euphemism for "You
Know What" (with apologies to J. K. Rowling). [In Rowling's
"Harry Potter" books, the arch villain is so despicable and
dreadful, his name should not even be uttered; thus he is
referred to as "You Know Who". Similarly, the very idea that
humans might have been created by extraterrestrials is so
despicable and dreadful to mainstream science and religion that
no mention of it should be uttered; thus the author refers to it as
"You Know What". Ed.] To Darwinists, Creationists and ID-ers
alike, creation at the hands of You Know What is the most
absurd suggestion of all. Yet it can be shown that You Know
What has the widest array of facts on its side and has the best
chance of being proved correct in the end.
 45

Virtually every scientist worth their doctorate will insist that

somehow, some way, a form of evolution is at the heart of all life
forms and processes on Earth. By "evolution", they mean the
entire panoply of possible interpretations that might explain
how, over vast stretches of time, simple organisms can and do
transform themselves into more complex organisms. That broad
definition gives science as a whole a great deal of room to bob
and weave its way towards the truth about evolution, which
ostensibly is its goal. However, among individual scientists that
same broadness of coverage means nobody has a "lock" on the
truth, which opens them up to a withering array of internecine
squabbles.

In Darwin's case, those squabbles were initially muted. Rightly

or wrongly, his theory served a much higher purpose than
merely challenging the way science thought about life's
processes. It provided something every scientist desperately
needed: a strong counter to the intellectual nonsense pouring
from pulpits in every church, synagogue and mosque in the
world.

Since well before Charles Darwin was born, men of science

knew full well that God did not create the Earth or anything else
in the universe in six literal days. But to assert that publicly
invited the same kind of censure that erupts today onto anyone
who dares to challenge evolution openly. Dogma is dogma in
any generation.

Darwin's honeymoon with his scientific peers was relatively

brief. It lasted only as long as they needed to understand that all
he had really provided was the outline of a forest of an idea, one
that only in broad terms seemed to account for life's stunningly
wide array. His forest lacked enough verifiable trees. Even so,
once the overarching concept was crystallised as "natural
selection", the term "survival of the fittest" was coined to
explain it to laymen. When the majority of the public became
 46

convinced that evolution was a legitimate alternative to

Creationism, the scientific gloves came off. In-fighting became
widespread regarding the trees that made up Darwin's forest.

Over time, scientists parsed Darwin's original forest into more

different trees than he could ever have imagined. That parsing
has been wide and deep, and it has taken down countless trees
at the hands of scientists themselves. But despite such thinning,
the forest remains upright and intact. Somehow, some way,
there is a completely natural force at work governing all aspects
of the flow and change of life on Earth. That is the scientific
mantra, which is chanted religiously to counter every
Creationist--and now Intelligent Design--challenge to one or
more of the rotten trees that frequently become obvious.

Even Darwin realised the data of his era did not provide clear-
cut evidence that his theory was correct. Especially troubling
was the absence of "transitional species" in the fossil record.
Those were needed to prove that, over vast amounts of time,
species did in fact gradually transform into other, "higher"
species.

So right out of the chute, the theory of evolution was on the

defensive regarding one of its cornerstones, and more than 140
years later there are still no clear-cut transitional species
apparent in the fossil record.

Because this is the most vulnerable part of Darwin's theory,

Creationists attack it relentlessly, which has forced scientists
periodically to put forth a series of candidates to try to take the
heat off. Unfortunately for them, in every case those "missing
links" have been shown to be outright fakes and frauds. An
excellent account is found in Icons of Evolution by Jonathan
Wells (Regnery, 2000). But scientists are not deterred by such
exposure of their shenanigans. They feel justified because, they
insist, not enough time has passed for them to find what they
need in a grossly incomplete fossil record.
 47

The truth is that some lengthy fossil timelines are missing, but
many more are well accounted for. Those have been thoroughly
examined in the past 140-plus years, to no avail. In any other
occupation, a 140-year-long trek up a blind alley would indicate
a wrong approach has been taken. But not to scientists. They
blithely continue forward, convinced of the absolute rightness of
their mission and confident their fabled missing link will be
found beneath the next overturned rock. Sooner or later, they
believe, one of their members will uncover it, so they all work in
harmonious concert towards that common goal. Individually,
though, it's every man and woman for themselves.

TWEEDLEDUM AND TWEEDLEDEE

Plants and animals evolve, eh? Alright, how do they evolve?

By gradual but constant changes, influenced by adaptive

pressures in their environment that cause physical modifications
to persist if they are advantageous.

Can you specify the kind of gradual change you're referring to?

In any population of plants or animals, over time, random

genetic mutations will occur. Most will be detrimental, some
will have a neutral effect and some will confer a selective
advantage, however small or seemingly inconsequential it might
appear.

Really? But wouldn't the overall population have a gene pool

deep enough to absorb and dilute even a large change?
Wouldn't a small change rapidly disappear?

Well, yes, it probably would. But not in an isolated segment of

the overall population. An isolated group would have a much
shallower gene pool, so positive mutations would stand a much
better chance of establishing a permanent place in it.
 48

Really? What if that positive mutation gets established in the

isolated group, then somehow the isolated group gets back
together with the main population? Poof! The mutation will be
absorbed and disappear.

Well, maybe. So let's make sure the isolated population can't get
back with the main group until crossbreeding is no longer
possible.

How would you do that?

Put a mountain range between them, something impossible to

cross.

If it's impossible to cross, how did the isolated group get there
in the first place?

If you're asking me just how isolated is isolated, let me ask you

one. What kind of mutations were you talking about being
absorbed?

Small, absolutely random changes in base pairs at the gene

level.

Really? Why not at the chromosome level? Wouldn't change at

the base pair level be entirely too small to create any significant
change? Wouldn't a mutation almost have to be at the
chromosome level to be noticeable?

Who says? Change at that level would probably be too much,

something the organism couldn't tolerate.

Maybe we're putting too much emphasis on mutations.

Right! What about environmental pressures? What if a species

suddenly found itself having to survive in a significantly
 49

changed environment?

One where its members must adapt to the new circumstances or

die out?

Exactly! How would they adapt? Could they just will themselves
to grow thicker fur or stronger muscles or larger size?

That sounds like mutations have to play a part.

Mutations, eh? All right, how do they play a part?

This game of intellectual thrust and parry goes on constantly at

levels of minutiae that boggle an average mind. Traditional
Darwinists are one-upped by neo-Darwinists at every turn.
Quantum evolutionists refashion the work of those who support
the theory of peripheral isolates. Mathematicians model
mutation rates and selective forces, which biologists do not
trust. Geneticists have little use for palaeontologists, who return
the favour in spades (pun intended). Cytogenetics labours to
find a niche alongside genetics proper. Population geneticists
utilise mathematical models that challenge palaeontologists and
systematists. Sociobiologists and evolutionary psychologists
struggle to make room for their ideas. All perform a cerebral
dance of elegant form and exquisite symmetry.

Their dance is, ironically, evolution writ large throughout

science as a process. New bits of data are put forth to a peer
group. The new data are discussed, written about, criticised,
written about again, criticised some more. This is gradualism at
work, shaping, reshaping and reshaping again if necessary until
the new data can comfortably fit into the current paradigm in
any field, whatever it is. This is necessary to make it conform as
closely as possible to every concerned scientist's current way of
thinking. To do it any other way is to invite prompt rejection
under a fusillade of withering criticism.
 50

This system of excruciating "peer review" is how independent

thinkers among scientists have always been kept in line. Darwin
was an outsider until he barged into the club by sheer,
overpowering brilliance. Patent clerk Einstein did the same. On
the other hand, Alfred Wegener was the German meteorologist
who figured out plate tectonics in 1915. Because he dared to
bruise the egos of "authorities" outside his own field, he saw his
brilliant discovery buried under spiteful criticism that held it
down for 50 years. Every scientist in the game knows how it is
played and very few dare to challenge its rules.

The restrictions on scientists are severe, but for a very good

reason. They work at the leading edges of knowledge, from
where the view can be anything from confusing to downright
terrifying. Among those who study the processes of life on Earth,
they must cope with the knowledge that a surprising number of
species have no business being here. In some cases, they can't
even be here. Yet they are, for better or worse, and those worst-
case examples must be hidden or at least obscured from the
general public. But no matter how often facts are twisted, data
are concealed or reality is denied, the truth is out there.

THE EMERGENCE OF DOMESTICATED PLANTS

There are two basic forms of plants and animals: wild and
domesticated. The wild ones far outnumber the domesticated
ones, which may explain why vastly more research is done on
the wild forms. But it could just as easily be that scientists shy
away from the domesticated ones because the things they find
when examining them are so far outside the accepted
evolutionary paradigm.

Nearly all domesticated plants are believed to have appeared

between 10,000 and 5,000 years ago, with different groups
coming to different parts of the world at different times. Initially,
in the so-called Fertile Crescent of modern Iraq, Syria and
Lebanon, came wheat, barley and legumes, among other
 51

varieties. Later on, in the Far East, came wheat, millet, rice and
yams. Later still, in the New World, came maize (corn), peppers,
beans, squash, tomatoes and potatoes.

Many have "wild" predecessors that were apparently a starting

point for the domesticated variety, but others--like many
common vegetables--have no obvious precursors. But for those
that do, such as wild grasses, grains and cereals, how they
turned into wheat, barley, millet, rice, etc. is a profound
mystery.

No botanist can conclusively explain how wild plants gave rise

to domesticated ones. The emphasis here is on "conclusively".
Botanists have no trouble hypothesising elaborate scenarios in
which Neolithic (New Stone Age) farmers somehow figured out
how to hybridise wild grasses, grains and cereals, not unlike
Gregor Mendel when he cross-bred pea plants to figure out the
mechanics of genetic inheritance. It all sounds so simple and so
logical, almost no one outside scientific circles ever examines it
closely.

Gregor Mendel never bred his pea plants to be anything other

than pea plants. He created short ones, tall ones and different-
coloured ones, but they were always pea plants that produced
peas. (Pea plants are a domesticated species, too, but that is
irrelevant to the point to be made here.) On the other hand,
those New Stone Age farmers who were fresh out of their caves
and only just beginning to turn soil for the first time (as the
"official" scenario goes), somehow managed to transform the
wild grasses, grains and cereals growing around them into their
domesticated "cousins". Is that possible? Only through a course
in miracles!

Actually, it requires countless miracles within two large

categories of miracles. The first was that the wild grasses and
grains and cereals were useless to humans. The seeds and
grains were maddeningly small, like pepper flakes or salt
 52

crystals, which put them beyond the grasping and handling

capacity of human fingers. They were also hard, like tiny
nutshells, making it impossible to convert them to anything
edible. Lastly, their chemistry was suited to nourishing animals,
not humans.

So wild varieties were entirely too small, entirely too tough and
nutritionally inappropriate for humans. They needed to be
greatly expanded in size, greatly softened in texture and
overhauled at the molecular level--which would be an imposing
challenge for modern botanists, much less Neolithic farmers.

Despite the seeming impossibility of meeting those daunting

objectives, modern botanists are confident the first sodbusters
had all they needed to do it: time and patience. Over hundreds
of generations of selective crossbreeding, they consciously
directed the genetic transformation of the few dozen that would
turn out to be most useful to humans. And how did they do it? By
the astounding feat of doubling, tripling and quadrupling the
number of chromosomes in the wild varieties! In a few cases,
they did better than that. Domestic wheat and oats were
elevated from an ancestor with seven chromosomes to their
current 42--an expansion by a factor of six. Sugar cane was
expanded from a 10-chromosome ancestor to the 80-
chromosome monster it is today--a factor of eight. The
chromosomes of others, like bananas and apples, were only
multiplied by factors of two or three, while peanuts, potatoes,
tobacco and cotton, among others, were expanded by factors of
four. This is not as astounding as it sounds, because many wild
flowering plants and trees have multiple chromosome sets.

But that brings up what Charles Darwin himself called the

"abominable mystery" of flowering plants. The first ones appear
in the fossil record between 150 and 130 million years ago,
primed to multiply into over 200,000 known species. But no one
can explain their presence because there is no connective link to
any form of plants that preceded them. It is as if dare I say it?
 53

they were brought to Earth by something akin to You Know

What. If so, then it could well be that they were delivered with a
built-in capacity to develop multiple chromosome sets, and
somehow our Neolithic forebears cracked the codes for the ones
most advantageous to humans.

However the codes were cracked, the great expansion of genetic

material in each cell of the domestic varieties caused them to
grow much larger than their wild ancestors. As they grew, their
seeds and grains became large enough to be easily seen and
picked up and manipulated by human fingers. Simultaneously,
the seeds and grains softened to a degree where they could be
milled, cooked and consumed. And at the same time, their
cellular chemistry was altered enough to begin providing
nourishment to humans who ate them. The only word that
remotely equates with that achievement is: miracle.

Of course, "miracle" implies that there was actually a chance

that such complex manipulations of nature could be carried out
by primitive yeomen in eight geographical areas over 5,000
years. This strains credulity because, in each case, in each area,
someone actually had to look at a wild progenitor and imagine
what it could become, or should become, or would become.
Then they somehow had to ensure that their vision would be
carried forward through countless generations that had to
remain committed to planting, harvesting, culling and
crossbreeding wild plants that put no food on their tables during
their lifetimes, but which might feed their descendants in some
remotely distant future.

It is difficult to try to concoct a more unlikely, more absurd,

scenario, yet to modern-day botanists it is a gospel they believe
with a fervour that puts many "six day" Creationists to shame.
Why? Because to confront its towering absurdity would force
them to turn to You Know What for a more logical and plausible
explanation.
 54

To domesticate a wild plant without using artificial (i.e.,

genetic) manipulation, it must be modified by directed
crossbreeding, which is only possible through the efforts of
humans. So the equation is simple. Firstly, wild ancestors for
many (but not all) domestic plants do seem apparent. Secondly,
most domesticated versions did appear from 10,000 to 5,000
years ago. Thirdly, the humans alive at that time were primitive
barbarians. Fourthly, in the past 5,000 years, no plants have
been domesticated that are nearly as valuable as the dozens that
were "created" by the earliest farmers all around the world. Put
an equal sign after those four factors and it definitely does not
add up to any kind of Darwinian model.

Botanists know they have a serious problem here, but all they
can suggest is that it simply had to have occurred by natural
means because no other intervention--by God or You Know
What--can be considered under any circumstances. That
unwavering stance is maintained by all scientists, not just
botanists, to exclude overwhelming evidence such as the fact
that in 1837 the Botanical Garden in St Petersburg, Russia,
began concerted attempts to cultivate wild rye into a new form
of domestication. They are still trying, because their rye has lost
none of its wild traits, especially the fragility of its stalk and its
small grain. Therein lies the most embarrassing conundrum
botanists face.

To domesticate a wild grass like rye or any wild grain or cereal

(which was done time and again by our Neolithic forebears),
two imposing hurdles must be cleared. These are the problems
of "rachises" and "glumes", which I discuss in my book,
Everything You Know Is Wrong - Book One: Human Origins
(pp. 283-285) (Adamu Press, 1998). Glumes are botany's name
for husks, the thin covers of seeds and grains that must be
removed before humans can digest them. Rachises are the tiny
stems that attach seeds and grains to their stalks.

While growing, glumes and rachises are strong and durable, so

 55

rain won't knock the seeds and grains off their stalks. At
maturity, they become so brittle that a breeze will shatter them
and release their cargo to propagate. Such a high degree of
brittleness makes it impossible to harvest wild plants because
every grain or seed would be knocked loose during the
harvesting process.

So, in addition to enlarging, softening and nutritionally altering

the seeds and grains of dozens of wild plants, the earliest
farmers also had to figure out how to finely adjust the
brittleness of every plant's glumes and rachises.

That adjustment was of extremely daunting complexity, perhaps

more complex than the transformational process itself. The
rachises had to be toughened enough to hold seeds and grains
to their stalks during harvesting, yet remain brittle enough to be
collected easily by human effort during what has come to be
known as "threshing". Likewise, the glumes had to be made
tough enough to withstand harvesting after full ripeness was
achieved, yet still be brittle enough to shatter during the
threshing process. And--here's the kicker--each wild plant's
glumes and rachises required completely different degrees of
adjustment, and the final amount of each adjustment had to be
perfectly precise! In short, there is not a snowball's chance that
this happened as botanists claim it did.

THE EMERGENCE OF DOMESTICATED ANIMALS

As with plants, animal domestication followed a pattern of

development that extended 10,000 to 5,000 years ago. It also
started in the Fertile Crescent, with the "big four" of cattle,
sheep, goats and pigs, among other animals. Later, in the Far
East, came ducks, chickens and water buffalo, among others.
Later still, in the New World, came llamas and vicuna. This
process was not simplified by expanding the number of
chromosomes. All animals--wild and domesticated--are diploid,
which means they have two sets of chromosomes, one from each
 56

parent. The number of chromosomes varies as widely as in

plants (humans have 46), but there are always only two sets
(humans have 23 in each).

The only "tools" available to Neolithic herdsmen were those

available to farming kinsmen: time and patience. By the same
crossbreeding techniques apparently utilised by farmers, wild
animals were selectively bred for generation after generation
until enough gradual modifications accumulated to create
domesticated versions of wild ancestors. As with plants, this
process required anywhere from hundreds to thousands of years
in each case, and was also accomplished dozens of times in
widely separated areas around the globe.

Once again, we face the problem of trying to imagine those first

herdsmen with enough vision to imagine a "final model", to start
the breeding process during their own lifetimes and to have it
carried out over centuries until the final model was achieved.
This was much trickier than simply figuring out which animals
had a strong pack or herding instinct that would eventually
allow humans to take over as "leaders" of the herd or pack. For
example, it took unbridled courage to decide to bring a wolf cub
into a campsite with the intention of teaching it to kill and eat
selectively and to earn its keep by barking at intruders (adult
wolves rarely bark). And who could look at the massive,
fearsome, ill-tempered aurochs and visualise a much smaller,
much more amiable cow? Even if somebody could have
visualised it, how could they have hoped to accomplish it? An
aurochs calf (or a wolf cub, for that matter), carefully and
lovingly raised by human "parents", would still grow up to be a
full-bodied adult with hardwired adult instincts.

However it was done, it wasn't by crossbreeding. Entire suites of

genes must be modified to change the physical characteristics of
animals. (In an interesting counterpoint to wild and
domesticated plants, domesticated animals are usually smaller
than their wild progenitors.) But with animals, something more
 57

something ineffable must be changed to alter their basic natures

from wild to docile. To accomplish it remains beyond modern
abilities, so attributing such capacity to Neolithic humans is an
insult to our intelligence.

All examples of plant and animal "domestication" are incredible

in their own right, but perhaps the most incredible is the
cheetah. There is no question it was one of the first tamed
animals, with a history stretching back to early Egypt, India and
China. As with all such examples, it could only have been
created through selective breeding by Neolithic hunters,
gatherers or early farmers. One of those three must get the
credit.

The cheetah is the most easily tamed and trained of all the big
cats. No reports are on record of a cheetah killing a human. It
seems specifically created for high speeds, with an
aerodynamically designed head and body. Its skeleton is lighter
than other big cats; its legs are long and slim, like the legs of a
greyhound. Its heart, lungs, kidneys and nasal passages are
enlarged, allowing its breathing rate to jump from 60 per
minute at rest to 150 bpm during a chase. Its top speed is 70
miles per hour, while a thoroughbred tops out at around 38
mph. Nothing on a savanna can outrun it. It can be outlasted,
but not outrun.

Cheetahs are unique because they combine physical traits of

two distinctly different animal families: dogs and cats. They
belong to the family of cats, but they look like long-legged dogs.
They sit and hunt like dogs. They can only partially retract their
claws, like dogs instead of cats. Their paw pads are thick and
hard like a dog's, but to climb trees they use the first claw on
their front paws in the same way a cat does. The light-coloured
fur on their body is like the fur of a short-haired dog, but the
black spots on their bodies are inexplicably the texture of cat's
fur. They contract diseases that only dogs suffer from, but they
also get "cat only" diseases.
 58

There is something even more inexplicable about cheetahs.

Genetic tests have been done on them, and the surprising result
was that in the 50 specimens tested they were all, every one,
genetically identical with each other! This means the skin or
internal organs of any of the thousands of cheetahs in the world
could be switched with the organs of any other cheetah and not
be rejected. The only other place such physical homogeneity is
seen is in rats and other animals that have been genetically
altered in laboratories.
(Cue the music from The Twilight Zone)
Cheetahs stand apart, of course, but all domesticated animals
have traits that are not explainable in terms that stand up to
rigorous scientific scrutiny. Rather than deal with the
embarrassment of confronting such issues, scientists studiously
ignore them and, as with the mysteries of domesticated plants,
explain them away as best they can. For the cheetah, they insist
it simply cannot be some kind of weird genetic hybrid between
cats and dogs, even though the evidence points squarely in that
direction. And why? Because that, too, would move cheetahs
into the forbidden zone occupied by You Know What.

The problem of the cheetahs' genetic uniformity is explained by

something now known as the "bottleneck effect". What it
presumes is that the wild cheetah population--which must have
been as genetically diverse as its long history indicates--at some
recent point in time went into a very steep population decline
that left only a few breeding pairs alive. From that decimation
until now, they have all shared the same restricted gene pool.

Unfortunately, there is no record of any extinction events that

would selectively remove cheetahs and leave every other big cat
to develop its expected genetic variation. So, as unlikely as it
seems, the "bottleneck" theory is accepted as another scientific
gospel.

Here it is appropriate to remind scientists of Carl Sagan's

 59

famous riposte when dealing with their reviled pseudoscience:

"Extraordinary claims require extraordinary evidence." It seems
apparent that Sagan learned that process in-house.

It also leads us, finally, to a discussion of humans, who are so

genetically recent that we, too, have been forced into one of
those "bottleneck effects" that attempt to explain away the
cheetah.

THE ARRIVAL OF HUMANS

Like all plants and animals whether wild or domesticated,
humans are supposed to be the products of slight, gradual
improvements to countless generations spawned by vastly more
primitive forebears. This was firmly believed by most scientists
in the 1980s, when a group of geneticists decided to try to
establish a more accurate date for when humans and
chimpanzees split from their presumed common ancestor.

Palaeontologists used fossilised bones to establish a timeline

that indicated the split came between five and eight million
years ago. That wide bracket could be narrowed, geneticists
believed, by charting mutations in human mitochondrial DNA--
small bits of DNA floating outside the nuclei of our cells. So
they went to work collecting samples from all over the world.

When the results were in, none of the geneticists could believe it.
They had to run their samples through again and again to be
certain. Even then, there was hesitancy about announcing it.
Everyone knew there would be a firestorm of controversy,
starting with the palaeontologists--who would be given the
intellectual equivalent of a black eye and a bloody nose and
their heads dunked into a toilet for good measure! This would
publicly embarrass them in a way that had not happened since
the Piltdown hoax was exposed.

Despite the usual scientific practice of keeping a lid on data that

radically differs from a current paradigm, the importance of this
 60

new evidence finally outweighed concern for the image and

feelings of palaeontologists. The geneticists gathered their
courage and stepped into the line of fire, announcing that
humans were not anywhere near the official age range of eight
to five million years old. Humans were only about 200,000 years
old. As expected, the howls of protest were deafening.

Time and much more testing of mitochondrial DNA and male Y-

chromosomes now make it beyond doubt that the geneticists
were correct. And the palaeontologists have come to accept it
because geneticists were able to squeeze humans through the
same kind of "bottleneck effect" they used to try to ameliorate
the mystery of cheetahs.

By doing so, they left palaeontologists still able to insist that

humans evolved from primitive forebears walking upright on the
savannas of Africa as long ago as five million years, but that
between 100,000 and 200,000 years ago "something" happened
to destroy nearly all humans alive at the time, forcing them to
reproduce from a small population of survivors.

That this "something" remains wholly unknown is a given,

although Creationists wildly wave their hands like know-it-alls
at the back of a classroom, desperate to suggest it was the Great
Flood. But because they refuse to move away from the biblical
timeline of the event (in the range of 6,000 years ago), nobody
can take them seriously. Still, it seems the two sides might work
together productively on this crucial issue. If only.

Apart from disputes about the date and circumstances of our

origin as a species, there are plenty of other problems with
humans. Like domesticated plants and animals, humans stand
well outside the classic Darwinian paradigm. Darwin himself
made the observation that humans were surprisingly like
domesticated animals. In fact, we are so unusual relative to
other primates that it can be solidly argued that we do not
belong on Earth at all that we are not even from Earth, because
 61

we do not seem to have developed here.

We are taught that, by every scientific measure, humans are

primates very closely related to all other primates, especially
chimpanzees and gorillas. This is so ingrained in our psyches
that it seems futile even to examine it, much less to challenge it.
But we will.

Bones. Human bones are much lighter than comparable primate

bones. For that matter, our bones are much lighter than the
bones of every "pre-human" ancestor through to Neanderthal.
The ancestor bones look like primate bones; modern human
bones do not.

Muscle. Human muscles are significantly weaker than

comparable muscles in primates. Pound for pound, we are five
to ten times weaker than any other primate. Any pet monkey is
evidence of that. Somehow, getting "better" made us much,
much weaker.

Skin. Human skin is not well adapted to the amount of sunlight

striking Earth. It can be modified to survive extended exposure
by greatly increasing melanin (its dark pigment) at its surface,
which only the black race has achieved. All others must cover
themselves with clothing or frequent shade or both, or sicken
from radiation poisoning.

Body Hair. Primates need not worry about direct exposure to

sunlight because they are covered from head to toe in a
distinctive pattern of long body-hair. Because they are
quadrupeds (move on all fours), the thickest hair is on their
back, the thinnest on the chest and abdomen. Humans have lost
the all-over pelt, and we have completely switched our area of
thickness to the chest and abdomen while wearing the thin part
on our back.

Fat. Humans have ten times as many fat cells attached to the
 62

underside of their skin as primates. If a primate is wounded by a

gash or tear in the skin, when the bleeding stops the wound's
edges lie flat near each other and can quickly close the wound
by a process called "contracture". In humans, the fat layer is so
thick that it pushes up through wounds and makes contracture
difficult if not impossible. Also, contrary to the propaganda to
try to explain this oddity, the fat under human skin does not
compensate for the body hair we have lost. Only in water is its
insulating capacity useful; in air, it is minimal at best.

Head Hair. All primates have head hair that grows to a certain
length and then stops. Human head hair grows to such lengths
that it could be dangerous in a primitive situation. Thus, we
have been forced to cut our head hair since we became a
species, which may account for some of the sharp flakes of
stones that are considered primitive hominid "tools".

Fingernails and Toenails. All primates have fingernails and

toenails that grow to a certain length and then stop, never
needing paring. Human fingernails and toenails have always
needed paring. Again, maybe those stone "tools" were not only
for butchering animals.

Skulls. The human skull is nothing like the primate skull. There
is hardly any fair morphological comparison to be made, apart
from the general parts being the same. Their design and
assembly are so radically different as to make attempts at
comparison useless.

Brains. The comparison here is even more radical because

human brains are so vastly different. (To say "improved" or
"superior" is unfair and not germane, because primate brains
work perfectly well for what primates have to do to live and
reproduce.)

Locomotion. The comparison here is easily as wide as the

comparison of brains and skulls. Humans are bipedal; primates
 63

are quadrupeds. That says more than enough.

Speech. Human throats are completely redesigned relative to

primate throats. The larynx has dropped to a much lower
position, so humans can break typical primate sounds into the
tiny pieces of sound (by modulation) that have come to be
human speech.

Sex. Primate females have oestrous cycles and are sexually

receptive only at special times. Human females have no oestrous
cycle in the primate sense. They are continually receptive to sex.
(Unless, of course, they have the proverbial headache!)

Chromosomes. This is the most inexplicable difference of all.

Primates have 48 chromosomes. Humans are considered vastly
superior to them in a wide array of areas, yet somehow we have
only 46 chromosomes! This begs the question of how we could
lose two full chromosomes--which represents a lot of DNA--in
the first place, and in the process become so much better.
Nothing about it makes logical sense.

Genetic Disorders. As with all wild animals (plants, too),

primates have relatively few genetic disorders spread
throughout their gene pools. Albinism is one that is common to
many animal groups as well as humans. But albinism does not
stop an animal with it from growing up and passing the gene for
it into the gene pool. Mostly, though, serious defects are quickly
weeded out in the wild. Often, parents or others in a group will
do the job swiftly and surely, so wild gene pools stay relatively
clear. In contrast, humans have over 4,000 genetic disorders,
and several of those will absolutely kill every victim before
reproduction is possible. This begs the question of how such
defects could possibly get into the human gene pool in the first
place, much less how they remain so widespread.

Genetic Relatedness. A favourite Darwinist statistic is that the

total genome (all the DNA) of humans differs from chimpanzees
 64

by only 1% and from gorillas by 2%. This makes it seem as if

evolution is indeed correct and that humans and primates are
virtually kissing cousins. However, what they don't stress is that
1% of the human genome's three billion base pairs is 30 million
base pairs--and to any You Know What that can adroitly
manipulate genes, 30 million base pairs can easily add up to a
tremendous amount of difference.

Everything Else. The above are the larger categories at issue in

the discrepancies between primates and humans. There are
dozens more listed as sub-categories below one or more of
these.

To delve deeper into these fascinating mysteries, check The

Scars of Evolution by Elaine Morgan (Oxford University Press,
1990). Her work is remarkable. And for a more in-depth
discussion of the mysteries within our genes and those of
domesticated plants and animals, see Everything You Know Is
Wrong.

BREAKING RANKS
When all of the above is taken together--the inexplicable puzzles
presented by domesticated plants, domesticated animals and
humans--it is clear that Darwin cannot explain it, modern
scientists cannot explain it, not Creationists nor Intelligent
Design proponents. None of them can explain it, because it is
not explainable in only Earthbound terms.

We will not answer these questions with any degree of

satisfaction until our scientists open their minds and squelch
their egos enough to acknowledge that they do not, in fact, know
much about their own backyard. Until that happens, the truth
will remain obscured.

My personal opinion, which is based on a great deal of

independent research in a wide range of disciplines relating to
human origins, is that ultimately Charles Darwin will be best
 65

known for his observation that humans are essentially like

domesticated animals.

I believe that what Darwin observed with his own eyes and
research is the truth, and that modern scientists would see it as
clearly as he did if only they had the motivation or the courage
to seek it out. But for now, they don't so, until then, we can only
poke and prod at them in the hope of some day getting them to
notice our complaints and address them. In order to poke and
prod successfully, more people have to be alerted to the fact that
another scientific fraud is being perpetrated.

Future editions of Icons of Evolution will discuss the current era

when scientists ridiculed, ignored or simply refused to deal with
a small mountain of direct, compelling evidence that outside
intervention has clearly been at work in the genes of
domesticated plants, animals and humans. You Know What has
left traces of their handiwork all over our bodies, all through
our gene pools. All that will be required for the truth to come
out is for a few "insiders" to break ranks with their brainwashed
peers.

Look to the younger generation. Without mortgages to pay,

families to raise and retirements to prepare for, they can find
the courage to act on strong convictions. Don't expect it of
anyone over forty, possibly even thirty. But somewhere in the
world, the men and women have been born who will take
Darwinism down and replace it with the truth.

The fat lady is nowhere in sight, but that doesn't mean she's not
suiting up.

About the Author:

Lloyd Pye, born in 1946 in Louisiana, USA, is a researcher,
author, novelist and scriptwriter. His independent studies over
more than three decades into all aspects of evolution have
convinced him that humans did not evolve on Earth, or at least
 66

are the product of extraterrestrial intervention. His book,

Everything You Know Is Wrong - Book One: Human Origins, is
available by ordering through http://www.iUniverse.com or
Barnes & Noble at http://www.bn.com. Visit Lloyd Pye's website
at 15/08/2008.
 67

INTERLUDE
Have you ever looked out of a window on a stormy night, or
day, and been awed, perhaps frightened or even terrified by the
tempestuous and raging world out there, and been somewhat
comforted by the thought that you are somewhat safe within the
confines of your current condition/location? Your world is
violently shaking, the sounds can be terrible, others may be
suffering, but in your “cocoon” you feel safe. In so observing,
have you ever been thankful for your safety from exposure to
such terrible experiences that so obviously are presented to
“those” out there who are not so safe or protected? You are not
vulnerable nor susceptible to the horrors or discomforts that are
obviously there for others, less prepared or less protected
“others”. You know people can perish in such conditions, yet
you know you are “safe”.

Question is: will you go out to help, rescue, or gather others?

Let me share some fascinating real facts about this earth. You
will now know where to find these things when next you want to
refer to them.

1: ANKOR WAT is a site in south east Asia covering about

1,000 km area so far discovered. It is said to be larger in area
than New York, and was once home to over a million people. It
is now an ancient ruin. It seems the cause of its fall and
destruction was that the forests surrounding it were felled and
destroyed. (possibly as a source of fuel, as seems the case of
other ancient sites.) This resulted in a catastrophic change of the
environment (ecology) that resulted in drought and famine.
After that there were (of course) the floods. Seems that the
inhabitants, not understanding the delicate relationship of the
environment to them and their actions caused a disaster.

Lacking trees and forests, the local waterways, after initial

following rains, silted up because of erosion. Forests attract or
 68

even help cause rains, preserve and maintain top soil; top soil
provides forests: rainfall failed. When the rains finally came
then floods were the result of no forests, silted up waterways….
The civilization failed and now is a ruin. This is not a unique
“one off” scenario.

2: SECROVIA TREE is the name of a tree that is a world of

environmental relationships. It allows ants to live within it. (I
use the word “allows”, but you make your own judgment after
reading all these writings.)

Locusts in their season attack the trees, and of course everything

else that grows. When this happens, the ants go out there and
attack the locusts, biting them on the leg joints. (In human
terms, “knees”, but we have only one “knee” per “leg”. Isn’t
life so varied and interesting?) The locusts will lose and leave
the protected tree because of the unrelenting attacks of endless
and painful ants. However, as a departing gesture, the locusts
deposit and spew out a “glue” intended to trap ants that come
into contact with it. This is obviously designed to kill off the
ants. However, the ants are observed to go on rescue missions
and pull out and save trapped fellow ants.

Sloths also invade this tree, and as annoying as that may be to

the ants, the sloth is impervious to the ants, as is the tree to any
sloth damage.

Seems like each “unintelligent” element of the events has a full

understanding and measure of the others.

And the absolute winner is this.

3. THE BRAZIL NUT.

This nut will not survive without forests. Like most plants it
needs bees to pollinate its flowers. This is the beginning of an
amazing story. Be glad human survival is not so precarious.
 69

To be an ongoing species bees need to procreate, and here the

strangeness (to humans) begins. The male bee will only mate
with a female bee that has a “certain” smell. That “certain”
smell is only obtained by a female bee that visits and obtains it
from one specific orchid. She must “steal” the orchid’s smell to
get a mate. (to make the next generation of bees, etc.) No forest
= no orchids. No orchid = no smell = no mating. No mate = no
new bees. No bees = no pollinated flowers = no nuts etc etc.

It gets infinitely more complex.

There exists only one type of rodent that can open the nut pods
produced by the brazil nut tree. These pods are formidable. It
took a test human with a saw half an hour to open the nut pod.
The nuts are within the pod, kind of like the segments of a
mandarin within the outer skin of that fruit. Now the rodent
probably can not eat all of the nuts in one or two sessions, so
like rodents (squirrels etc) they know to bury those left over as a
stash for “later”. It seems only those nuts so buried, and
forgotten, by the rodent, end up sprouting and becoming
potential brazil nut trees. (who will be looking for orchid
smelling female bees to promote mating with obsessive male
bees, and as an aside, trusting the local rodents have flourished.)

Now that is a complex relationship. If the forest is disturbed it

can mean end of species.

Ah well, such is life.

 70

003 -WHICH BODY….

“I can’t do what god does either – but I am learning.” Bob

Maddison 22/5/09

There must be thousands of ways to introduce a subject, and

probably there is no best way. It is difficult to know just how to
lead most effectively into this subject, so let’s start with an event
that my memory recalls as a recent happening.

I was exploring an area to which I had never previously

been, very lush and green with vegetation. It was as
though on a plateau on top of a mountain, like a mesa.
Odd and old ruins of some strange former inhabitants
were seen, but not entered. I reached the edge of the
plateau, and my progress forward came to an end. For
some reason I did not think to go back in the direction
from whence I came, but was compelled to go only
forward, however looking over the precipitous edge, I felt
that might not be possible. Maybe I could find the way
and it occurred to me to check some safety first. I jumped
into the air, knowing or at least trusting that if I could
successfully float above the ground, then I could surely be
safe to step out over the edge and drift down to the valley
below. That worked, and feeling thus reassured, I did step
over the edge, and yes, I was able to successfully and
gently float down gracefully to the valley below.

Now that was an interesting train of thought and decision to

make, and a bold experiment to try, but in retrospect I admire
the intelligence and caution involved in testing an idea before
literally jumping in. At the time of course I had no idea that it
was not “me” involved in that experience or decision, it was a
different manifestation of ‘me’ that appears to come into
existence in my so-called dreams. I wonder if it is all that
simple and tidy though. You see “me” was surely asleep on a
bed, switched off, and dreaming, so thus that other manifestation
 71

cannot surely be “me” at all, merely a phantom in a dream. Yet

it showed purpose, intelligence, thinking skills, decision making
skills, ability to analyze, observe, and on numerous other
occasions, all the skills, pleasures, joys, tears and fears I would
have thought the exclusive rights and domains of my conscious
waking self. Apparently I was and am mistaken in that
assumption. Not only that but check out this fact: That ‘me’
experiencing a rich life in what I in the waking state consider
was a dream, was seemingly oblivious to what is surely the real
me’s existence. It acted as though it was the sole me in
existence. Perhaps it was, for intelligence and awareness
seemed to have been transferred to it, if not natural to it.

So, as is usual, but perhaps not mandatory – nor a universal

absolute, I woke up, and the phantom me simply vanished and
conscious experience returned to a more physical me of this
earth. Question: if one did not wake up, but died in sleep, what
happens to either manifestation of “me”? I am not going to
address that issue, but raise it here as a matter of interest and to
broaden our thoughts and the implications of them.

SUPER POWERS AND FLYING

A main point in the above is that when one sleeps, a dream body
is experienced, and that dream body can act with intelligence
and function much like one would if one was awake – though it
seems possessed by attributes lacking in the waking state that
remove many limitations of the earthly body. It is innately
possessed of what we may consider ‘super powers’. Different
laws of nature and physics come into operation and apply. It is
not encumbered by a physical body of “gross” elements, and
free from laws connected with such “gross” mortal elements.
Keep in mind the fact that many laws of physics as apply in this
temporal world do not apply in that dream world. Thus in that
dream word into which we enter, certainly we are able to “fly”
at will. It is simply a matter that different laws of physics
operate when in a dimension free of “mortal or physical”
 72

elements of which this world, this mortal body is a part. In that

dimension it seems that simple will power, or thought, enables
what to us in mortality would be “super powers”.

Does that dream body ever question its existence? Does it ever
ask the classical questions: “who am I”, “what’s it all about?’,
“where did I come from”, “why am I here”, or “where am I
going”. Probably not. In many respects it seems like a ‘dumbed
down’ version of our perceived intelligence and ourselves.
Certainly from the waking state some of its acts etc appear
rather strange if not outrightly stupid. Is that dream body aware
of its true nature? I doubt it because generally we are not
possessed of that knowledge even in a waking state. Is it aware
of its temporary nature, or even its fleshless existence? It does
not need flesh, and functions perfectly in its environment.
Perhaps it would find the concept of ‘flesh’ or the need for such
an encumbrance rather pointless or unintelligible, were it given
to philosophical thoughts. Yet this body came from somewhere
and has its origins. Likewise it will ‘go back’ somewhere, and
yet having gone back, will return again. Probably such thoughts
are quite invalid, as the dream body quite simply is really “us”
operating in a different dimension or manner, without the
physical body.

Our dreams are as factual and eventful as our lives in mortality.

Perhaps more eventful. In mortality, we can form the questions
above: ‘why am I here’, ‘where did I come from’, ‘who am I’,
‘where am I going’. We may confess total ignorance, maybe
have some concepts that are valid, perhaps follow some creed
blindly, kidding ourselves that we fully understand. Perhaps we
just don’t go there, or don’t care.

The situation is that the ‘dream body’ is as a duplicate of the

waking body. Both suffer similar limitations, ignorance, and
diversions. If we rarely, or if ever, consider the nature of the
dream body, and it never seems to consider the nature of a
waking body, then can we expect that we would naturally
 73

understand the nature of the mortal man, encompassing that

dream body?

BODY OF EARTH
Let’s have a lightning tour of life as we know or experience it.
You may then at your leisure flesh it out and consider its
component elements. You may be surprised how rewarding this
may be.

For all of us it appears to begin with the birth of the individual.

We emerge into this world from the womb naked and helpless.
We are given (freely) a body, a tiny (relatively speaking)
helpless little body, and emerge generally in a state of trauma.
The body is literally of this earth, and can be chemically
analyzed and shown as consisting of the same elements of the
same atomic structure – with the same sub-atomic particles – as
those of which the very earth is composed. Many will be
familiar with some of the facts: the body is about 60% water, It
contains x% of stated chemicals, which I do not propose to list
here, and that if all the ‘space’ were eliminated between
between atoms, and the atomic components the resultant solid
matter would be about the size of a full stop on a printed page.

It follows almost without saying that this mortal earthly body is

thus illusion itself, and about as substantial as the dream body
which functions quite well with a fleshless body. I have heard it
described as a hologram, and that is perhaps appropriate.

This chemical package of a body now begins its existence in a

time and space we call mortality on earth. It breathes elements
of the earth and assimilates some of them. It suckles, later eats,
elements of the earth and likewise assimilates some of them. It
is a separate miracle how elements of the earth are transformed
into, say, a carrot, or an apple, and one that will not be ventured
into at this time. However feel free to take time out to meditate
and ponder on this most marvelous of things. The point here
 74

and now is this: From its very beginnings the individual is solely
nourished by the elements of the earth. There is nothing I know
of that is assimilated into the body at any time that is not of the
earth. (That is a great and diversified “evolution” to explain isn’t
it?)

We are totally enclosed and in a ‘closed’ and isolated

environment and condition. Everything is of the earth, our
parents being exactly the same. Eventually, as we know 100%,
this body will return to the earth to be buried, burned, eaten,
slowly disintegrate – however you call it, re-cycled. Perhaps it’s
one of those ‘conservation of energy’ points rarely considered.
But die, re-cycle, is an assured future for the physical body.

Now I cannot say that when we emerge in birth that we have

any thoughts, memories, regrets, etc or not. So total is the
isolation of this ‘mortality’, that when we are born we have no
power of speech, possibly little to no sight, and no means of
communication except that which we learn –discovering early
that screaming quite often will get attention. There is obviously
intelligence present, because we learn behavioral patterns from
our environment and speech from listening and observation. In
short time we find ourselves endowed with the ability to recall
past events, a memory. Level of intelligence is perhaps dictated
by the amount of stimulation involved, motivation to remember,
communicate, etc. Point is we started out this life in a blackout,
and started to learn things about this world, this life, this
existence, for it is all we have and know. We accept it and think
of it as our reality, the only reality. But perhaps the reality is
about as substantial as the body of flesh, mostly illusion and as
solid as a full stop.

Lets stop for a moment and look at the human body, or for that
matter almost any other body that shares the experience of life,
and see if we can come to some interesting thoughts.
 75

The body design and its parts seem dedicated to specific mortal
requirements and functions, but bear in mind that it will not
function without the sum total being present, functioning, and
accounted for. There is however a generous redundancy built
into the system. We find that the ‘body’ is an ultimate gestalt.
The sum total certainly being more than the total of its
components. Now no matter how I address this, nor in what
order or method, some will scream with disagreement, so in
reading the following bear in mind: Yes, I know there are many
ways to present this, I could go according to systems: endocrine,
circulatory etc etc. But, hey, it’s my writing and I will do this
my way, as it is ample for the illustration. If you want it another
way it’s OK, just take time out now and spend the time
contemplating it your way, it doesn’t matter, it’s another road to
Rome. Probably just as good, just as valid, just as interesting,
perhaps more educational. But like the opening lines state, there
must be thousands of ways to present….

So this is for the non-medically or non-specialist trained among

us, and I presume that is the bulk of humanity.

A digestive system, the bulk of the torso, to take elements of the

earth, to absorb ‘earth’ into the body enabling growth and
development, one of the key requirements to get from ‘newborn’
to ‘ready to die’.

A circulatory system, the bulk of the chest, to enable one to suck

in more elements in the form of the atmosphere, and absorb it
into the body to ensure it stays healthy and alive. Blood to
nourish and feed the elements of the body.

Skeletal frame and structure, to carry the whole thing around –

including the nerves muscle and bone.

A brain and nervous system, I guess the head comes mostly to

mind for simplicity, gives us control of input and output,
hearing, sight, control of the body. Seems to be demonstrably
 76

connected with a lot of ‘intelligence’ functions. Mental activity

stimulates brain areas. Interesting that. It is the mental activity
that stimulates the brain, not brain activity stimulating mental
activity, as in intelligence. I realize ‘purists’ will scream and
point to clinical events that ‘prove’ that when x part of brain is
stimulated, then a certain mental reaction will follow. (A smell,
a sound, a memory etc) I know this and the average reader will
know it. My point is that it is intelligence that is capable of
creating the chain of events that cause brain activity, that cause
reactions that release ‘chemicals’ that cause an effect. Let’s
make a simple example that is idiot proof and understandable to
all. A male thinks of sex. It causes his brain to act, chemicals
are created, released, and he gets physically excited, the chain of
thought to brain activity thence physical action is clear. I think
you see the point. Or on another level, we think of a sad thing,
we cry.

It seems all things about the body are for, and specific to the
physical dimension, this earth, which is as one would expect, for
it is 100% of the earth. This is why, like a beautiful rose, it starts
as a bud, blossoms beautifully, is attractive, develops beautifully
to maturity then wilts and withers. Finally it will fall off and
return to the earth of the ground below. We are as roses,
flowers, and like them we thrive on fertilizer, water, and sun,
also are subject to fungus, disease, and wilful people who go
about cutting roses. And life in society reflects the rose garden.
People see and admire the buds, love and adore the blooming
flower and the mature blossom, and ignore or even fail to see
the wilting rose. I am sure you see the analogy here. I for one
am now largely invisible in this world.

This “mortal” flesh body is created of and for this earth. Thus
it is “gross” elements of the earth and will and does die to this
earth. The dream body dies to its realm as we awaken. But
learn a lesson. Having died, it still lives on to experience
endless new dreams. It “always” exists, surviving countless
“deaths”. The dream body does not need flesh, it is not of the
 77

physical material earth. It is a manifestation of “us” that

evidences our ability to leave this temporal earth and function in
what is essentially a different dimension, a dimension without
the physical elements of this earth. It begs the question; “does it
also permanently die?”

The baby, all and everywhere, died to its former existence, else
it would not have arrived here. Only mortal flesh is made here.
Earth is a “body” factory.

LIFE GIVEN
The flesh body is made of elements of the earth, “dust of the
earth”, to be populated or inhabited by some manifestation of
intelligence, an individual, that is not a natural component or
property of the materials of the physical earth. Mere meat,
flesh, does not have the property of intelligence nor
consciousness. That intelligence is “cosmic” stuff, not “star
stuff” which is the lifeless chemical elements of the universe,
the byproducts of known material fusion and ejected by stars.
The elemental earth body is a work unit, purpose built
specifically to accommodate the new arrival, the “new to this
earth” individual. If that expected “new arrival” does not arrive
or stay remained encased in the flesh, that body of earth is re-
cycled as dead, or dying matter. Back to the earth that gave it.
There just seems to be no reasonable or logical way one can
consider the “new arrival”, the inhabitant, to be a natural
component, element, by-product or whatever, of the newly made
and readied earth body. Flesh, blood and bone, are lifeless and
totally devoid of intelligence as manifest by “individuals”.

I read once that sleep/dreaming has been known as or called ‘the

little death’ – does this surprise us at all if it is so named? For
surely we lie ourselves down, and shut down, surrendering our
consciousness to whatsoever shall follow, oblivious to the
consequences, occasionally waking with memories of an
existence and experience outside of our mortal experience.
 78

So we have us ‘dying’ to mortality or more correctly mortal

consciousness, but awaking elsewhere. (In a dream world as
‘real’ as this one) A dream body dying to its sphere, but our
consciousness re-awaking in ‘this’ earthly sphere. A newborn
baby arriving into this earthly sphere. A newly dying person
leaving this world and leaving behind the mortal shell….

Oh yes. The mortal shell. I guarantee many a reader thought

“he lost the plot”, raced ahead of this writing and made their
own similar correlation when I discussed the body just before.
It begs the question: Where in this mortal shell is the
intelligence, the essence of individual identity housed? We can
name where it is not, but we cannot place it. I read, as you may
have, that when taken together every part of a human body
removed has failed to reveal a seat of intelligence unless the
body is rendered dead. It reaches a non-functional state that is
death. The body needs the whole to function and house ‘us’,
which I said at the time. Short pay it and it won’t function.

Seems like we have somewhat of a history and experience of

changing bodies or dimensions or what ever you may choose to
call this phenomena.

DEATH EXPERIENCES

Some may have additional experiences probably common to

mankind, but not often remembered, for strangely it is in our
nature to forget such events and their significance. A death or
near death experience. I have related how on a bad day of 2
cardiac arrests, culminating in almost an hour of
CPR/resuscitation efforts, I was fully restored to mortal
functioning. (previous book, Bob’s Legacy) I also related how
hospital staff could not directly answer my lovely wife when she
asked if I was alive or dead. Later she was told I could be brain
dead, or if not, perhaps severely changed, possibly have no
memory of past events at all. Yet here I am - for a short time
 79

longer. I think it is me. I have the memories of me. I act and

speak like me. Therefore it must be me. The interesting issue is
this: Where is “me” located? Where was it for nearly an hour as
my body shut down and heartbeats stopped? Where was it as
ribs broke in CPR and staff labored for near an hour? Where
was it, that it could resume habitation so comfortably, and be
complete in (so far) all respects?

I awoke, but I was still in this place.

An individual awoke, but was in a different place, in the body of

a newborn baby.

The baby awoke to find a prison of earthly mortal life – no

escape from its isolation.

The body went to sleep, and awoke in a dream body with

unlimited powers. It was no longer confined to this earth.

The dream body died, as the body woke to find itself still in
mortality.

The mortal individual died, and where did he find himself..?

Where is God in all of this? Is there a god at all? This brings us

back to ‘those’ questions.

Well before one can hope to find or understand God, by

whatever name or concept, one should first discover the self. If
you become able or care to understand and discover yourself,
then you will be able to find and discover god/GOD. The man
Jesus is recorded as saying in effect ‘the truth shall make you
free’, and thousands of cults and goodness knows what use
those words as a door opener to their weird or wonderful ways.
I do not. I just say that the words are a stand alone self-evident
truth, and not subject to one construing ‘truth’ in a unique way.
Truth is reality. Reality is self-evident, elegant, simple, and
 80

requires no doctorate or theological degree to determine,

explain, or understand. To be exposed to truth means we need
no longer be subject to ignorance, doubts, uncertainties, worries,
fears, limiting thoughts, feelings of inferiority, the dictates and
control of others, flagrant demands of priestcraft, the lists are
endless.

An interesting thing I have noticed is that when one is “awake”

and fully in this world, one has knowledge and awareness of
one’s independent existence in the “dream world”. In contrast,
this awareness of duality is rarely if ever felt or recognized
when in the dreamworld – why is this? I think this is because
when we are awake in the flesh, the self/spirit (or whatever
name one uses) being burdened with a “gross” flesh earther
body, knows it, and recognizing this, can clearly recall and have
awareness of experiences unshackled from this flesh. The
duality of self is known. Thus in the waking conjoined state, one
knows about the fleshless existence and experiences, of and in
that other manifest reality. (Perchance some times we may be
envious of “its” freedom, its powers and ability perhaps as
revealed in the 2nd paragraph of this section.) However, when
“asleep and dreaming”, the self (etc) is not so burdened, it is
“fleshless”. Why should it mentally dwell on a seemingly
inferior state of being?

Truth generates growth and development. Truth has no hidden

mysteries. Truth appeals to no ‘secrets’ of an all-concealing
god, and instead of hidden mysteries or secret initiations, it has a
natural progression of understanding, rather like mathematics.
No secrets, just a progression of understanding, free to all – at
your pace. I love truth, for it makes me free. As a bonus it
gives me understanding in an elegant mentally digestible
manner.

I am sure you will love it too.

 81

And its free, all you have to do is ask questions, discover the
answers - then question the answers. When you find yourself
answering most of the questions yourself and those answers
raise more questions, chances are you’re onto the right thing.
 82

004 -MIND..
“Whatever the mind can conceive and believe, it can
achieve” – so I learned in the late 1960’s in early sales
training. (Napoleon Hill or W. Clement Stone.)

That plus a thousand other such motivational phrases can be

dragged out of my memory.

Not only do we as humans live, but we experience self-

awareness. We have a memory of our past, and we can
speculate upon our future. We can contemplate “cause and
effect”, but I can see my cats can also do that. Generally we
deny that others, not of our species, have these inherent rights of
life. Generally we choose to believe that we, the human species
on earth, are unique in the universe. So unique, we alone are
presumed even to have a god that favors us with his divine
providence and ‘blessings’. Alas, generally we fail to see that
all species seem equally to enjoy such divine providence.
Although I do not accept that we as humans are so unique or
“special” (generally I hate the use of that word) it would seem
certain that something beyond our normal mortal perceptions is
going on. That qualifies as something special. Then also
perhaps, all life in all forms share that “something special”.

Let’s see if we can formulate a precise and relevant question.

Once I asked the question: “If the universe really is untold

billions of years old and of an incomprehensible size, why then
would a truly cosmic god of all choose to favour this time and
place to become manifest to such an insignificant life form and
group on a “nowhere” planet for such a (cosmically speaking)
staggeringly brief time?” A fair question I submit, but it is one
that also is bound to raise other questions.

If we as mortals on this earth are indeed “star stuff” as

previously defined, and also “God stuff”, partakers of the
 83

essence of the “cosmic god” or the very fabric of the universe,

then equally is should be asked: “why should we manifest
ourselves here and now on this puny planet – when there is the
immensity of limitless space and time available?” And having
become manifest on this nowhere planet, why remain for a
lifespan of incomprehensibly brief and short duration, when
measured against the claims made about our true nature, and of
the size and age of the cosmos?

If one understands the equation and question, then I think that

question is a reasonable one to ask. If the concepts of mankind
as a combination of “star stuff” and “god stuff are correct, then
there is some explaining or understanding to be done.

Let’s get to specifics and define the questioning.

1: Is there anything uniquely important about this “here and

now”, or the assumed reality we perceive? No, I doubt it.

2: Is there anything unique or important about the participants,

about each and every one of us? MAYBE, YES. Each of us is a
unique consciousness, and indeed could make a valid claim that
yes, “it is all about me, I am the centre of the entire cosmos, or
at least the cosmos as I uniquely see it.”

Each person is really so much the centre of all that exists, it

could be said that indeed when that person shuffles off from
mortality, then this entire perceivable cosmos would cease to
exist. (This is limited to “this” cosmos as one perceives during
the mortality of that person) That person also blinks out of our,
the survivors, conscious perception and our cosmos.

As a brief aside here, let me add some information. Although

each person may indeed be a unique consciousness, it can be
demonstrated that all of us are mentally “wired” very much the
same as others. Decades ago I watched someone trying to solve
a multiple maze puzzle with almost unlimited alternatives. It
 84

seemed odd at the time, but each failure was followed by a

different assault on the problem in almost exactly the same order
that I as a spectator was mentally using. Definitely people tend
to think very much the same and along similar lines of thought.

REAL OR IMAGINERY EVENTS?

I should also add a warning here. IT IS ALSO A KEY ISSUE

IN THE UNDERSTANDING OF LITERALLY ALL THINGS.
The mind of man is not able to distinguish real from imaginary
events. The mind will respond to “unreal” or “imaginary”
events as though they were all “real” events and equally valid.

Read that again, it is vital for the understanding of ourselves and

others. Then read it a third time and think what that means and
could mean. The potential inherent in that FACT is totally mind
blowing. The potential exists to enable Individuals to unleash
“powers” normally associated only with the gods. Probably
there may be a fair length of road to be traveled before that will
happen. (Jesus told us that all have the ability to manifest
greater “miracles” than those recorded as being made manifest
by him. You doubt that? Then check your bible. It is there, and
it is unqualified and totally clear.) Thing is that in this mortality
we generally have, relatively speaking, minds and mental
powers such as infants manifest. Generally we just do not have
the understanding, the vision, and certainly not the wisdom to
cope with the potentials. Perhaps most don’t have the desire to
learn or understand, being so engrossed and tied down with a
“grab bag of mortal goodies”. Many remain willingly ignorant.

In truth it means, and can be evidenced, that real and imaginary

events are all the same as far as our reactions and dealing with
them go. To the mind there is no such thing as “real” or
“unreal”, they are simply just ONE reality, regardless of how we
may try to break it down. I once demonstrated this to a group I
was training. It goes thus: Close your eyes and relax. Imagine
you are at a tennis court with a major game in play. You are
 85

sitting alongside the net in the middle, you have a player to your
right and one to the left. (I am observant, and saw the knowing
looks on many faces as they resolved ‘you won’t catch me out
on this obvious demonstration’. I didn’t have to catch them out,
their own mind did it, let me explain.)

I did the now obvious verbal description of watching a tennis

game, player on left hits to player on right, player on right
returns ball over the net in front of you to player on left. Back
and forth, rapidly describing a long volley hit by hit. Needless
to say, not a single head moved, and later they all sat smugly
looking at me, till I asked one question: “OK, no heads moved,
but hands up if your eyeballs moved back and forth in their
sockets.” Every hand went up. The mind, hearing and
perceiving an imaginary event caused and causes a totally
unnecessary physical reaction, as though it was a “real” event.
You can cause this effect and demonstrate its truth in millions of
ways. It was proven even with dogs, with the aid of a bell I
believe.

It is so powerful a principal that it underlies almost all miracles

of healing, both by faith or by the giving of medical placebos.
Because of this principal people die because of a curse or
voodoo, and in like manner we laugh or cry because of a story
of movie. Yes an obvious fiction can cause reaction as though
real.

How many of us are able to recall a dream? Maybe one dream

stands out and is remembered long term. Imaginary events
stored long term as though, and no different from so called real
events. In those “imaginary” dreams do we not manifest some
rather unusual abilities?

FALSE MEMORY.

I once saw a documentary about “false memory”. Sadly it

related how some have been imprisoned or lost family, friends,
 86

jobs, status etc. because of false memories induced by and at the

hands of “psychologists” and their genre. Their counseled
“victims” provide memories of abuse etc. at their questioning,
and those “victims” believe in their reality to such an extent that
testimony has convicted and imprisoned innocent people.
Doubtless many have suffered death as a result of equally false
memories. (As opposed to actual false evidence as normally
understood.)

Further it is demonstrated that an individual when made

vulnerable can acquire false memories about the self, and in
consequence can be made to really believe they have done some
things or accept some things that are just not true or real. What
is commonly known as “brain washing” falls within this
category. But the category is far more extensive and its results
far more insidious.

Consider the following quote relating to false memory.

The game we play is let's pretend

and pretend we're not pretending.
We choose to forget who we are
and then forget that we have forgotten.
Who are we really?
(we are) the centre that watches
and runs the show
that chooses which way it will go
the “I AM” consciousness -
that powerful loving perfect reflection
of the cosmos.
But in our attempt to cope with early
situations we chose or were hypnotized
into a passive situation to avoid
punishment - or the loss of love.
We chose to deny our response/ability
pretending that things just happened
or that we were being controlled -
 87

taken over.
We put ourselves down, and have become
used to this masochistic posture, this
weakness, this indecisiveness...
but we are in reality free,
a centre of cosmic energy.
Your will is your power - don't pretend
you don't have it - or you wont.
(Bernard Gunther)

We should begin to awaken, and begin to see how such things as

“faith healing”, miracles, and much unusual phenomena are now
within the reach of understanding and can and do have a valid
and actual existence. However these things are generally
unmeasurable. No “proof” as credential waving “experts”
demand, is forthcoming, just actual experienced reality. Yes, I
have witnessed so much for which such proof would be asked in
vain.

A final part of the warning: FEAR itself has been defined as

‘False Evidence Appearing Real’. However to continue.

WHY HERE AND NOW?

Why here and now? Is it random? Is it planned or part of some

grand plan?

By way of introducing a concept let me say that so called

“eastern sages” etc. have been saying for as long as our history
itself, that this world and life is all illusion.

If so, then time and space as we understand them in mortality

simply must also be illusion, and not really exist. Wouldn’t that
be a tidy way to dispose of the part of the question that asks
“why here and now?” Do I hear or perceive a veil of ignorance
and misunderstanding beginning to tear wide open?
 88

Just possibly there is no “here and now”, but just that cosmic
universal “NOW” that the cosmic GOD/entity alone was
presumed to experience, not bound by time and space as it
seems to us “mortals”. It has long been suggested that in fact
there only exists a state called “now”. Perhaps that state of
“now” only appears to change and move to create an illusion of
passage of time. Certainly we can only ever really exist in, and
experience a condition of “now”. Are all other experiences in
the mind? Remember science now understands that in physics,
at sub-atomic levels there does exist a universal “now” that
transcends time and space as we know them.

It is also certain that a “past” or a “future” do not actually exist,

these being constructs of the mind, and one is totally unable to
go to or visit either to dabble with changing things. The
classical “time travel” of fiction and Doctor Who seems
impossible for the want of an actual or real venue. It seems we
stay “here and now”.

I for one have had difficulty coming to grips with “linear time”
and its consequences and paradoxes. One is forced to conclude
and accept that there must of necessity be untold and unlimited
local “now” states. Individuals being separated/distanced by
space, each individual as the centre of his own sphere, have a
unique “now” not experienced by anyone else exactly as he
experiences his “now”. The distances, no matter how small,
mean that all events conveyed by sight or sound experience a
delay in transmission from person to person, caused by the
limiting speeds of light and sound. End result – each person’s
“now” varies. Not a very practical situation it would seem. Or
is there something wrong with that picture and logical
conclusion?

SLEEP AND DREAMS.

Previously we looked at the body we experienced and from

which we operated when asleep, the “dream body”. To us, on
 89

the waking side of the dream, all of that and the experiences are
illusion. Illusion that evaporates into nothing but perhaps a
memory once we have “passed on” from the sleeping dream
state and entered back into our conscious waking state.
Equally, I am sure, when we are in the sleep/dream state, that
side is deemed the reality, and perhaps our waking state is not
even known about, acknowledged as existent, nor considered as
any form of recognizable reality. It begins to appear that
generally each state is largely unaware and ignorant of the other
state. They are as strangers each to the other. How absolutely
fascinating that is, and what potentials could exist when the two
states meet and merge each with the powers and abilities of the
other. Each state is of course a manifestation of the same
Individual. A fractured and fragmented Individual.

Sitting here firmly rooted into the waking conscious mortal state
with its perceptions of reality and linear time, there is something
unsettling about this evident lack of cohesive consistency of
experiences and yet of us having a body form and experiences
that are demonstrably illusion when awake or conscious. At the
same time also being able to know that we have in reality a
second form or manifestation (the dream body and experiences)
seemingly independent of the other. Yet such certainly seems to
be the reality of the situation. Are we beginning to see much
strangeness in this situation? Do we begin to see some flaws
appearing in our understanding of what we generally and
unhesitatingly accept as ourselves? Are time and space as
“we” understand it, a reality? In fact, are even “we” a
reality?

All matter is mostly space between its sub-atomic parts. An

atom is like a galaxy, SEEMINGLY mostly unoccupied empty
space. The actual solid matter in an atom is as a grain of sand in
a house. The actual “matter” in a human body is about the size
of a typewritten full stop, relatively speaking.
 90

So here we sit. Uncomfortably close to the brink of provable (?

Prove that) non-existence, yet we actually exist. WE EXIST.

Science would have me submit “proof” that we exist. It would

further require “proof” that I have intelligence. It would require
untold “proofs” that I can have a language and speak – enough.
When will one submit “proof” that science is as religion, and all
bound in eternally self-replicating mental and intelligence
constipation.

There are infinitely more significant questions to address. Here

come some of them.

If we accept/consider mortality is, as claimed, on a level equal

to ‘what we experience as dreams’ then what are we? I, for one,
of mortals, scream for help and understanding, because all of
this implies that nothing much about me, or my world, is in fact
REAL. Have I seen it all in the movie, “The Matrix”, and if so,
missed something?

So here is what we need to come to grips with: when awake we

believe the dream body and state is all “unreal” and “illusion”.
Our mind tells us that. When we are asleep and in the dream
world, we are generally oblivious to any other form of “reality”
or existence. In waking conscious state we can by use of logic,
reason, and with understanding of science/physics, give ample
evidence that in fact we have no real form or substance and that
all is “empty space and energy”, therefore we should not even
exist.

It brings one to an awful reality. Time and space as we have

been led to understand them most likely do not have actual
existence or meaning. Everything seems to be illusion
perceived by “our” mind and ultimately of no real substance.
Even “our” own minds are really much the same as almost all
others. We are as bits of shattered glass all originating from
the one original sheet of glass, just separated by an “event”.
 91

That “event” is our arrival into this state and place we call “life
on earth, mortality here and now”. Just as each fragment or chip
of glass has no memory or concept of its origin in the larger
pane, so we have no memory or concept of our true source or
origin.

YOU ARE THE CENTRE OF THE COSMOS.

One cold sobering thought seems certain, without each

individual’s continued existence within this state, then probably
all of this state is lost and would cease to exist in his cosmos.
Thus each individual is indeed the centre of “his” entire cosmos,
and yes, it IS all about that individual. Each of the rest of us are
merely bit players with a minor or even no role in his cosmos.
Thus as each leaves this cosmos by mortal death, so ends the
entire illusion, including all the bit players, yes even us. Each
Individual’s perceptions and experiences are the only valid
reality for that person. But then I have experienced dreams
wherein other known mortals appear, and if I have experienced
such, then so surely must everyone. Indeed in dreams even
those known to be dead in mortality appear and take an active
role. But all these appearances are surely illusions, mere
phantoms. I hope.

Now that raises yet another question that needs to be asked and
hopefully understood. I think that is a sure sign that logic has
not failed, when progress is still able to be made without coming
to an impassable "brick wall”, or sinking to religion’s trick of
dismissing issues as a “mystery of god”, or science’s trick of
dismissal as a “missing link” or a not yet found/discovered
secret.

The question is: Why does it all seemingly continue as linear

time, with the illusion being carried over from generation to
generation? Surely illusion should come to an end. Surely it
should not perpetuate, outlasting those who create or participate
in it. What of accountability? What of purpose? The dream
 92

ends as does the movie or the novel, and we are able to see the
distinction between those and what we consider to be the “real”.
Where is the distinguishing line between what I suspect is
illusion and that which passes as reality? Is it really seamless?

The dream goes on. The illusion continues. I live and exist
within my own purpose created life and cosmos. All else are
“props”. Everyone is the same. Thus billions of cosmic
individual’s bubbles exist, some overlapping, often enclosing
complete bubbles that are not our own individual ones. As one
bubble is extinguished others come into existence, sometimes at
the same time, sometimes sharing only a piece of time,
sometimes one never experiencing the other.

Each bubble inhabitant has his own “illusion” life, world, and
cosmos. Each shares his illusion, his individual reality with
others that co-exist. Each shares his experiences, his beliefs,
values, perceptions with others. We share our perceived
universe and we accept the thoughts and perceptions of others,
from numerous sources, even ancient records. We accept these
as valid and thus perceive all that is so presented to us as actual
and factual reality – we imprint it into our “mind” and it
becomes our ongoing reality. Thus we participate in shared
“communal” illusions. But are “facts” (perceptions,
interpretations mostly) presented to us necessarily actual or
factual? “It aint necessarily so.” For example, there exist
numerous alternative perceptions as to who built the ancient
pyramids of Egypt, of why and when. In short there are
different realities to different people for the same data. We have
all heard of, and probably experienced “differences of opinion”
from other people. This is a simple case of the same
information or data being interpreted differently with the result
that their “facts” are somewhat different from our acceptable
“facts”.

But perhaps there really is only an eternal “now”, and changes

in our perceptions and “now” state, being interpreted as, or
 93

seeming as linear time, confuse us. The illusion does not

“continue”- it just “is”.

Having accepted some of our perceptions and those obtained

from outside ourselves as the only acceptable reality, we then
share it and even bequeath it to others, deemed as “the next
generation”, too carry on and continue the illusions we held.
We accord it historical importance to ensure the legend
continues for presumed millennia of this earth. But was it
reality? We have heard that only the victors have the privilege
of writing the history. But if we have not had the “history”
presented or shared with us – then we do not perceive it at all,
and thus it has NO reality to us. Kind of like the noise of the
tree falling in the forest if no one is there to hear it. Does it
make a noise? Is this becoming slowly more clear? Or does it
simply confuse and hurt the head?

In this manner we were taught by parents, or at the laps and later

the schools, classrooms etc. of others. The illusion passes from
one to the others. The common illusion becomes firmly
established and accepted as true and valid. Yes, we all “know”
that Vlad was a really evil and terrible person; but was it really
so?

None of this necessarily requires or actually really proves

“linear time” – it CAN all occur in an eternal universal “now”
state. It is perception or experiences that change, and change
only infers or implies time elapsed. This plus the reality of
other entities or Individuals entering (as new beings or
otherwise) or leaving our allowable, perceivable and
personal/Individual “now” reality, give us an impression of past
and future. In other words we give a special name to thoughts
of events that are obviously not actually taking place in our
current “now” state.

Back to where we began this section. The mind cannot

distinguish real (by whatever definition) from imaginary (again
 94

by whatever definition) events. The mind treats even the most

obvious illusion as a reality. (Do we not cry etc. in movies?)
We adopt the perceived reality of others and demonstrably allow
such to become our own reality.

In this sphere we see things made that rust, rot, fall apart, get
lost and ultimately recycle into the recycling cosmos. Is
anything new in a cosmos seen as unknown billions of years old
that has given life experience to undreamed of numbers? Could
well be that untold thousands of years ago in perceived linear
time man on earth made planes and bombs also, and dreamed he
was the ultimate purpose of “it all”. It cannot be doubted that
undreamed of numbers of life cycles must have passed and that
it is increasingly obvious that this tiny span of existence here
and now is not the reason for the existence of an entire cosmos.
(What a waste of resources if that were the case) It is an
indisputable reality that other Individuals enter and leave our
personally experienced cosmos.

LEARNING AND EXPERIENCE

We may ask, why is nothing new (to us) being dreamed up?
Why are we not now at the stars? Why do we still use petrol in
cars using rubber tyres on road surfaces? I think it has to do
with capacity and overload. Or that we do share a common
illusion. Each participant in this existence has to start at the
very beginning and learn, for example, that 1 plus 1 does equal
2. Further, that math does have meaning, not just as a
combination of words or as an abstract thought. By the time one
has become the rocket scientist or physicist, their time is about
all gone. He “blinks” into and out of the “now” state.
Transmitted and shared knowledge has become so vast people
are forced to specialize in ever narrowing fields of study.

So much for the learning. People do not gain wisdom or

experience from learning, but from the participation in and
doing of things, and in the doing of things all people, as pointed
 95

out, being somewhat all mentally wired up the same, make the
same choices and judgments, and thus make the same mistakes.
So yes, Napoleon and Adolf both thought the Russian plains
invasion was a good idea. Both made the same mistake as no
doubt countless un-named others in antiquity have, and yet
future others will also. We cannot and will not learn from books
or history, because our mentality and perceptions are that we
alone are “special”. Thus some blunder on, oblivious to the fact
that the hordes facing them are each unto themselves equally
“special” and not sharing our plans or dreams. Endlessly
repeating history.

OUR POTENTIAL
Perhaps its time to move on from this and turn thoughts to such
things as “what then is our individual potential?” Perhaps we
should gently prod at that which was previously held or believed
to be the impenetrable, imponderable mysteries. I think there is
a ray of light and understanding shining from behind the doors
closed on knowledge. Maybe we CAN gain that knowledge and
in the words of Genesis, “become as one of” the gods. I believe
that in asking the right questions in the right sequence we can
build upon understanding until a perfect knowledge is attained.

Above all, there surely is a sequence to be followed to get there,

just as surely as there is a sequence that needs to be followed in
the understanding of, say, mathematics. If you do not learn
basic mathematics, the simple counting, add, subtract, multiply
and divide, then you may never understand what lies beyond
that stage, say of geometry, economics, or of quantum physics
etc. Even then, if one does not master that higher or advanced
stage, how shall we proceed to where we can design then later
with yet more ability, build pyramids, bridges, cars, or rockets,
and perchance ultimately even build worlds, planets, galaxies, or
new universes.
 96

Now, about our future potentials once we unite our fragmented

Individual selves….
(Or is that the state some visualize as or call a “resurrected
body”?)

It could be that what we call “death” is just really “walking” out

of this “now” room, and opening a door and going into another
“now” room. My memory certainly plays back the actual
experience that the death, no matter how painful and slow it may
have appeared to onlookers, was really quite painless and
instant. Onlooking witnesses to my deaths in May 2003
reported and recorded the most horrible of convulsions,
gurgling, and such things. It was only in the coming back to this
side of mortality that the pain was experienced with almost
unbearable “reality”, such as all my ribs broken, sternum
broken, tongue chewed to an ugly blacked useless mass, and
other not nice things.

(I recommend you mentally play around with that universal

eternal “now” concept – but do take a break once your mind or
head starts to hurt because of its stretching and bending looking
for comprehension.)
 97

005 – “WHY” ARE WE?

Men occasionally stumble on the truth, but most of them pick themselves up and
hurry off as if nothing had happened.
Winston Churchill
The whole key to understanding each seemingly isolated fact is
to ask “why”, or “how” or other appropriately phrased question
that will lead to the full understanding of the issue and give
ability to correlate it with other information or facts. Only then
can a full, clear, and cohesive explanation or understanding be
achieved. It’s kind of like a jigsaw puzzle. You see the piece,
and get some vague idea of where it goes, but until you have
built up the pieces around it, you cannot be totally sure if your
thinking was right. Perhaps it is a talent, but it surprises me that
so few else seem to come up with the same big picture that once
understood, is capable of fully explaining everything quite
satisfactorily and without the dogma and trappings of science or
religion. Perhaps one has to look for things in a specific manner
to get a “big picture”.

SOME THINGS THAT YOU REALLY MUST LEARN AND

NEVER FORGET:

If you haven’t done so already that is. These are generally not
understood, and will have a profound effect on how your life
will unfold henceforth.

1: You are not your body. That body, a bag of flesh and bones
etc., elements of this temporal earth is really “just” a bio-
mechanical device that the true you uses solely while operating
in this temporal, earther, mortal, or call it what you will,
dimension. When a body is “dead” and being buried or
otherwise disposed of, it is not that person that is being buried
or whatever, but literally just the mortal star stuff remains. If
you have trouble understanding this, then go back to bobslegacy
and have a read or re-read of the appropriate sections. “You”
get around in it, and view only a limited amount of what is
available (because the mortal eyes and senses are effectively
 98

limited or dumbed down to see or perceive a mere fraction of

what really exists) through those windows we call eyes. (Some
have senses that are less restricted, and are able to effectively
“see” more. These are they who we call seers, sensitives,
psychics, etc. or generally refer to as nutters.) Understand
“You” are not just mere star stuff. The body of flesh is just one
of the bodies available and on call for our use.

Remember that dream body? When used, we and our

intelligence are located within that dream body, and “out there”
interacting with other entities, doing things, having adventures,
doing heaps, all without the flesh body we often mistake as
“us”. Start to take note of and remember dreams. You will find
that your true intelligence operates effectively with all the
senses, emotions, and feelings we assume to be available only to
awake states. You will taste the dust in your mouth, feel the full
range of emotions. It’s every bit as complete as the awake state,
but with additional abilities. Enough on this now, but start
really thinking about it all.

Then there is also the whole subject of “astral projection” or

the same phenomena by whatever name you may call it. Paul in
the bible had an interesting way of saying it: “I knew a man in
Christ above 14 years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell;
or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth) such an
one caught up to the third heaven. And I knew such a man,
(whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God
knoweth:) How he was caught up into paradise, and heard
unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.” 2
Corinthians Ch 12. (King James Version) Some may call it
spirit separation, some may call it hallucination or a bad “best
forgotten” experience, even drugs. However once you have
done the journey, you will have no doubt that here is yet another
body one can experience without taking the star stuff mortal
body in tow. Intelligence is exteriorized from the mortal body,
and finds itself operating within a fully functional alternative
body.
 99

Additionally there is a body that is manifest when the mortal

body is in a dead or dying state. For the entire personality,
memory, and contents of the mind of an individual is preserved
in full, with all those memories, personal traits, etc. able to
resume normal life should it later restore itself to within the star
stuff body. This is how a brain dead flatlining body may be
successfully resuscitated and the individual fully restored to
functional life. The true “self” was effectively “parked up” and
external to the body of flesh and bones for a while to allow time
before an irreversible decision to fully and permanently vacate
the body of flesh.

Bottom line: get to know, understand, and accept your true

nature and who or what exactly you are. You are not a mortal
body, and demonstrably able to survive without that body.

2: Your brain is not the seat or center of your intelligence

etc. The brain is an element and part of the mortal body,
composed of star stuff, and “just” part of the hardware package
that comes with life and a body suitable for this mortal
dimension. “Just” is so inadequate however, for it is an
extremely fine quantum interface that connects the true you to
the controls of the mortal body. (To continue the analogy,
“you” are the software without which the hardware is useless,
inactive, and literally mere dead elements) Remember you can
stop using the physical brain, as in coma or brain dead, and find
later that if or when the mortal body and brain is taken up for
use again, the same true you is restored to the driver’s seat.
Again, this is why some resuscitations are successful, and the
person “returns” to function within the body again, while in
other unsuccessful cases, though life may be preserved, and the
body alive, it remains brain dead. Too much damage and it
becomes useless for its true purpose, that of quantum interface.
Such a damaged body is rejected by the individual and left for
recycling.
 100

Oh dear, numerous case histories exist of near death experiences

wherein people have said they were “told” to return to the body,
or pushed back into it. They are only called “near death
experiences” simply because permanent death did not occur, but
rest assured, in most cases they were really “dead”. Or as Lyall
Watson may have it, at least a little bit dead. Yes, there are such
things as “a little bit dead” and “temporary death”. At times
death is reversible.

I leave it to you to do the research and get the details, but

personally I have experienced a “little bit dead” and “quite
considerably dead” and come back to reclaim the body and the
brain for further use. All the memories, personality, the entire
package that manifests as “me”, that was “parked up”
somewhere while the body was flatlining and shutting down,
dead (resulting in a totally inactive brain) restored to the body,
reactivated the brain and body, reclaiming it for further use.
Though doctors expected a brain dead drooler to result at best,
the resuscitations proved effective simply because the true self
returned from wherever it went for the time it took to make the
star stuff body suitably habitable and useful again. The death
was reversed, and life re-instated.

3: Don’t blindly believe the so-called experts or authorities.

Their track record is not too good. People were killed once for
disagreeing with their assertions that the earth was no only flat,
but the center of all that there is or can be. Men like Galileo
often had to hide their discoveries. Do the research; doctors and
the medical profession actually cause the death of more people
than from any other cause. Dentists still cram teeth with proven
deleterious amalgam fillings containing some 40% mercury,
one of the most dangerous of heavy metals. Then of course the
health experts of the various ministries, the governments etc., all
under guidance of the “experts”, dump the most toxic of
chemicals into our water supplies, I speak mainly of fluoride.
Do some research on fluoride, for instance, do a google on
“fluoride and Nazis”. The issue of fluoride will be taken up in
 101

more detail later when we come to consider its true purpose in

being force-fed to populations. The list of experts in error is
almost endless.

So if the dentist says you need a root canal, or a doctor says you
need chemotherapy or radiotherapy, you may probably be
much better off not taking that advice. Learn to think for
yourself and to doubt or at least reserve decision on all things till
you have done a full job of researching for the truth.

Learn to ask an appropriate question, then seek the answer

yourself.

4: Your personal guru or mentor will not show up, they

don’t exist. Many decades ago, when this body was much
younger (see how “that” thinking should work?) and the world’s
population was about half of what it is now, I read that “when
you are ready, your guide, guru or mentor will turn up” and I
kind of believed that or hoped it would be the case. Wow what
a nice quick fix that would be for the void in understanding,
knowledge and wisdom.

Some 40 years later, the guru has not showed up. What did
show up were a lot of teachers of falsehoods and errors. If you
look for the quick fix, it is almost guaranteed you will be
shunted down a sidetrack to become anchored and stunted in
some total dead end and erroneous path. I know of many good
people blindly believing they have achieved ultimate heaven on
earth, truth or wisdom, singing their hymns, or chanting the
mantras while anchored with a teacher at a “dead end going
nowhere” or “no further than here” state. Although things may
feel good at first, however like eating tasty but bad oysters,
ultimately it’ll do you no good. So be wary of the feel good
proselyters, the select groups that may promise heaven either
now on earth or later as some vague unearned reward. You
must learn all things for yourself, and you must prove all things
for yourself. You will need to question all things and accept
 102

absolutely nothing on faith, or simply because “someone”

makes claims or assertions expecting them to be accepted ,
believed or followed on their say so.

I know of one religious group which teaches that once the leader
has spoken or made a proclamation, then it is not the prerogative
of members to even think about the issue, but to accept it as the
word of god himself. (Yes “himself”) Now that’s a guaranteed
recipe for disasters at all sorts of levels.

You cannot idly ask about the meaning or purpose of life,

expecting to find enlightenment, without first knowing about
and understanding your true, full and precise nature correctly. If
you want answer to those questions then it will only make any
sense if you know “yourself”. However do you really want to
know the purpose or meaning of life?

Have you ever vaguely felt that there is more going on than you
may have full understanding or knowledge of? Have you ever
felt or suspected that a lot of what has been happening, reported
on, or claimed as fact in this world may all be a con? Have you
ever really wondered why or marveled about the sheer amount
of disharmony, conflict, confusion, and abuses of all sorts so
prevalent in the world? Are you a little concerned about the
seeming progressive impoverishment and enslavement of the
world’s populations?

All this and more, lots more, will be dealt with as we progress.
We will make every effort to present all things without the
trappings of awe, mystery, and all of the pompous
pretentiousness common to those expounding matters that touch
on religion and science. I make no claims for the accuracy of
anything, and certainly do not present anything as one with
authority or a mandate from undisclosed “higher sources”.
These will be the reasonings, correlations, and thinking of Bob
alone. Please do not be offended if somethings so presented go
 103

against your personal bias or accepted beliefs, but understand

that most commonly accepted dogma are contrary to other
dogma, and thus at best, highly suspect of not being really
totally correct.

A word of warning: Be prepared to become very uncomfortable,

and very, very afraid. Some of the content will certainly be very
disturbing for many.
 104

006 – OTHER’S WISDOM, new conclusions

"The great tragedy of science - a beautiful hypothesis slain by an ugly fact.” -
Thomas Huxley

Paul Davies, SUPERFORCE, 1984 Simon & Schuster

hardcover.

“The weird effects of quantum physics and relativity on our

traditional ideas of space and time imbue the world with a
vagueness and subjectivity the belies its everyday normality.
Normality is a consequence of the exceeding limited range of
experience with which we are familiar. In our daily lives we
never travel at speeds great enough for timewarps and
spacewwarps to become noticeable, and most of us do not delve
into the fuzzy and nebulous realm of the atom. Yet the rational,
orderly, commonsense world of experience is a sham. Behind
it lies a murky and paradoxical world of shadowy existence and
shifting perspectives.

The nebulous surrealism exposed by the new physics is

particularly acute when it comes to matter. The solid
dependability of, say, a rock, reassures us of the concrete
existence of objects in the external world. Yet here again closer
scrutiny undermines commonsense impressions. Under a
microscope the material of the rock is revealed to be a tangle of
interlocking crystals. An electron microscope can uncover the
individual atoms, spaced out in a regular array with large gaps
in between. Probing the atoms themselves, we find that they
are almost entirely empty space. The tiny nucleus occupies a
mere trillionth (10 to –12) of the atoms’s volume. The rest is
populated by a cloud of neither-here-nor-there ephemeral
electrons, pinpricks of solidity whirling about in oceans of
void. Even the nucleus, on closer inspection, turns out to be a
pulsating package of evanescent particles. The apparently
concrete matter of experience dissolves away into vibrating
 105

patterns of quantum energy.” ------“Especially attractive is the

strong holistic flavour of the new physics.” (pages 37/38)

“….we shall see how two particles, even when apparently

isolated by great separation, are nevertheless linked into a
coherent pattern of behavior…..In some mysterious way the
electron encodes information about a comparatively vast
structure in its neighbourhood, and responds
accordingly…..evidently the macroscopic and microscopic
worlds are intimately interwoven.” (sounds like the ancient “as
it is above so it is below, as it is below, so it is above.”
Philosophy. Also reminds me of the principle of “super
position” where something can be in two locations at the same
time. Also smells like the old claims of clairvoyants, that
everything has its own vibration and aura. Spooky? Yes we
will get to “spooky” later in the natural sequence once thought
altering concepts have been presented.)

“…The best known lepton is the electron. Like all leptons it

appears to be an elementry point like object. As far as we can
tell, an electron has no internal structure, i.e. it is not ‘built out
of’ anything……another well known lepton, ….of the chargeless
variety is the neutrino…. In spite of their intangibility,
neutrinos enjoy a status unmatched by any other known particle,
for they are actually the most common objects in the universe,
outnumbering electrons or protons by a thousand million to one.
In fact the universe is really a sea of neutrinos, punctuated
only rarely by such impurities such as atoms. It is even
possible that neutrinos collectively outweigh the stars, and
therefore dominate the gravity of the cosmos.” (pages 83/84)

“It is a curious fact that the ordinary matter in the universe is

made from just the two lightest leptons (the electron and its
neutrino) and the two lightest quarks (up and down). If the
other leptons and quarks suddenly ceased to exist it is probable
that very little would change in the world.” (page 90)
 106

“…The German physicist Otto Frisch, the discoverer of nuclear

fission, describes the classical picture as follows: ‘It takes the
line that there is definitely an outside world consisting of
particles which have location, size, hardness and so on. It is a
little more doubtful whether they have colour and smell; still,
they are bona fide particles which exist there whether or not we
observe them.’

“We might call this classic philosophy ‘naïve realism’.

“In quantum physics this simplistic classical relationship

between the whole and its parts is inadequate. The quantum
factor forces us to perceive particles only in relation to the
whole. In this respect it is wrong to regard the elementary
particles as things that collectively assemble to form bigger
things. Instead the world is more accurately described as a
network of relations.

“To the naïve realist the universe is a collection of objects. To

the quantum physicist it is an inseparable web of vibrating
energy patterns in which no one component has reality
independently of the entirety; and included in the entirety is
the observer.” (pages 48/49)

“The source of the trickery can be traced to Heisenberg’s

uncertainty principle as it relates to the behaviour of energy. In
Chapter 2 it was explained how the law of energy conservation
can be suspended by quantum effects for a very short interval of
time. During this brief duration energy can be ‘borrowed’ for
all manner of purposes, one of which is to create particles.
Any particles produced in this way will be pretty short lived,
because the energy tied up in them has to be repaid after a
minute fraction of a second. Nevertheless, the particles are
permitted to pop out of nowhere, enjoy a fleeting existence,
before fading once again into oblivion. This evanescent
activity cannot be prevented. Though space can be made as
empty as it can possibly be, there will always be a host of these
 107

temporary particles whose visit is financed by the Heisenberg

loan. The temporary ‘ghost’ particles cannot be seen, even
though they may leave physical traces of their existence. …

“What might appear to be empty space is, therefore, a seething

ferment of virtual particles. A vacuum is not inert and
featureless, but alive with throbbing energy and vitality. A
‘real’ particle such as an electron must always be viewed
against this background frenetic activity. When an electron
moves through space, it is actually swimming in a sea of ghost
particles of all varieties – virtual leptons, quarks, and
messengers, entangled in a complex melee…” (pages 104/105)

One could go on and on, quoting the words. But just the few
words above give us some unbelievable information. Factual
information based on physics.

My, what a wonderful world and time we live in. We can

understand laws and principles. We can understand some
mechanics of the universe. We can begin to understand life,
how it may have originated. We have insights into creation, and
just possibly we can in truth begin to intelligently (without need
for “faith”) perceive what we call GOD. And we can get an
insight into how ‘little old us’ fits in to all ‘this’. Or do we? Do
we even have the capacity to mentally correlate and digest it all
and its meaning? Some will, some may in part, some will not,
most will not care. Ask yourself why this is, why such a variety
of interest/response? Now, let us try to make some
understanding out of all the “data”.

I am going to try to write this as intelligently and sequentially

relevant as possible. This will take countless revisions before
the result you are reading will be released. Even then, it may
not be coherent enough. I pray to be able to write in language
that all may understand, for in the understanding of this writing,
one will have access to all that there is. To all that our capacity
will allow understanding and access.
 108

Here Goes.

We have before us two seemingly opposing views on and of

reality. Each will seem to deny not only the existence of the
other, but even of it’s possible existence. The well proven
knowledge of quantum physics and of the ultimate
‘construction’ of matter as we know it, will prove it an illusion.
The above quotes seem to me to be adequate evidence of that.
Simply put, we do not exist, nothing exists, there is only a
seething ‘quantum sea’, a ‘solid’ universe of particles that
creates and uncreates and is, yes “alien” to our understanding.
There is not even the tiniest area within one trillionth of the area
within the space of the components of a subatomic particle that
this force is not present. It is this force which denies and
‘proves’ we do not exist and are not real.

That “force” exists. Call it what you will. Background

radiation, Prana, Aether, Spirit, It simply does not matter
what you call it, it exists. It is in fact the fabric of the
universe. Once we can mentally digest that this exists, then
and only then can we proceed with our quest. If you cannot
or do not have the capacity to understand this, then stop
reading this section now. Have a nice life.

If you do understand this, then one can go further. Heck, can

one go further with a ‘quantum sea’ of unlimited power? And
we are part of it? The “God stuff” and not the “star stuff” I
wrote about earlier? Buckle up and go for a ride.

The quantum sea is the fabric upon which all things seem to be
painted, the origin of all we can see, understand, that can exist
ever in any dimension. It IS THE CANVAS. THIS IS WHERE
“GOD” BEGINS TO ENTER MORTAL THINKING. What is
interesting is that for millennia we have heard of it through the
“mystics”, as prana, the spirit world etc etc. By logic it
 109

evidences nothing can be real or exist beyond its own self-

existence.

“Mortal life” is our current actual experience and

awareness. It is all we know, and the sum total of awareness
and existence. It is where “ME” is located, and “me” really
experiences a here and now that seems denied by quantum
physics. Try as one may to understand Quantum physics,
and its ramifications, “I” still do exist, have life, and see a
universe whose existence is repudiated by quantum physics. To
me time and space actually exist and have tangible reality.
Matter is solid, time passes, I have a past, present, and future. I
can even bleed. My reality cannot be denied as it is experienced.

And thus far we have just two seemingly contradictory

conditions. There may well be more dimensions. There is a
well-reported and recorded so-called “astral world”. Please do
not sigh and mentally turn off. Read on and understand. It is a
dimension wherein one is located when one's intelligence is
separated from the physical body and ventures off “ex parte”.
Not talking about dreams etc, but when one leaves the physical
body and “drifts” or “flys” off with awareness of the event as it
is actually happening. This is not “dead” nor a near death
experience etc. It is a temporary separation of mind and body,
well documented which I do not intend to go into here, do the
research if you doubt,

More than these, shall we say three levels, there are lots more.

Most familiar with mortals is the dream world. A dimension of

mind and experience that “seems” to have no actual or tangible
reality. In this state we experience events almost exactly like we
do in mortality, including memory of the “events” experienced
during the dream.. Only careful observation and recording will
reveal that a lot of “memories” that we have do not originate in
normal waking state mortal life but to this dream state. (actual
 110

experience: walking through supermarket in waking life and

seeing glue sticks at $2.95, I recalled how I knew they were at
80 cents at the $2 shop, but was once charged $4.95 for the
same item and objected. This “knowing they were 80 cents etc”
part was in reality memory of a dream event where I objected to
being asked for $4.95) Such are the specifics of memories made
or caused by dreams. Hell, I can accurately recall KNOWN
DREAM EVENTS FROM OVER 40 YEARS AGO, and if I
have such recall, then others must also have that ability.

Recall that the mind of man cannot distinguish real from

imaginary events. Do not try to tell me this dimension of reality
does not exist. Even our imaginings can create long-term reality
type memory, later possibly confused with actual real events.
Where else is the source of so many great novels, movies etc.
Events from those can find their way into our personal
memories, and confused as ‘ours’.

Figure me this: If my dreams that seem uniquely centered on

me, and are and become my reality that can be remembered for
life, just as my first marriage, then what is real? NOW answer
this: HOW MANY REALITIES EXIST? 6 billion to match the
worlds inhabitants? Each has his own reality. And covered
earlier, each has his own cosmos and universe.

Does reality become a little clouded yet? But wait there’s more.

All of these pale into insignificance when we consider the

realm of “MIND”.

The dimension of the mind seems to be the bridge between the

Quantum Sea of the first reality and the “earth” existence of the
other. Thought is intangible, but the results of its actions to the
mind are as real as any event experienced by the ‘physical’ body
in mortality. Dream events can become totally absorbed into
the mind’s memory of events and indiscernible from any
 111

other memories. There becomes no difference or distinction.

This ability underlines and causes one of the dangers of
“hypnotism”.

The dimension of mind transcends time and space. Its operating

ability speed exceeds that of light.

The mortal body is anchored in star stuff. Made of star stuff.

The “mind” possesses it, animates, and uses it, for a short time
only. The mind expresses itself via the mortal body although it
is not a natural component of star stuff flesh.

The mind can only experience “NOW”, for the mind can only
exist in “NOW”. Accept that this “NOW” as known by the
mind can recall. It can ‘recall’, ‘re-live’, ‘project’ etc, but
observe when doing so it must momentarily release the
possession of it’s current concept or observations of “now”. In
reality, it is only changing its patterns and concepts of a current
or “now” reality to visualize the memory or thought, and that is
still happening “NOW”. This is the mind that earlier I proposed
was the actual author of all we experience. I suspect that is true,
as the mind also experiences our dreams which in memory
terms have equal validity to claim as factual events. This
“NOW” is seemingly given substance by our ever-changing
experiences on earth. But as the “NOW” changes, that which
was mentally viewed or reviewed before, is gone and only
available as memory, just as are dreams. And these dream
memories we must admit are as acceptable and real as, if not at
times better than, reality on earth. Oh dear, what is real, what is
better??

Now where was I again?

So we have quantum sea, earth life, maybe astral worlds, certain

dream worlds, and worlds of mind and imagination. That’s not
all, you have only 4 dimensions so far. My Hospital experience
 112

told me that we have access to only “4 or so” out of some “11”.

I had no idea what that was about at the time. Stay with the
thought.

There are other dimensions.

Like it or not. Accept it or not. Deny it or not.

I wrote from my hospital bed to the world in 2004 of the reality

of all these (other) dimensions. I Wrote how I would not
remember them, how I “died” etc. and regained life and
awareness seemingly in a different place, not of this mortal
world. Whatever, here it comes, we are not alone either in this
world or in the universe.

Now you have always already known or been prepared for that..

We were told or taught of angels, demons, elves, spirits, by

whatever names, not us “non worldly” entities. For millennia
we have been told there exist beings called such names as Imps,
devils, fairies, goblins, little people, and innumerable other
names. The legends and stories are too global to glibly dismiss
all as fanciful, but perhaps they do exist in another dimension
we do not all normally perceive.

Then of course there is the realm of the dead. Or is there, or is

that one of the above, or one of pure fanciful imagination?
However there are those who claim to be, or are capable of
communicating with the dead. This opens many doors for many
associated phenomena often attributed to the dead, whether
rightly so or not. It could very well be that an extremely large
percentage of such phenomena are the result of the “PK” effect,
or ESP, etc. Recordings on tapes, film, etc. hauntings etc. all are
probably phenomena that are reality events, but not necessarily
 113

“belonging” to this everyday mortal dimension in which we

seem to live.

Dare we create another category for Aliens/UFOs? It has been

well illustrated by others that the UFO and alien phenomena
have all the same hallmarks of the ghosts and demons
“industry”. Again there could well be that PK effect link at the
root of a lot of events on record.

We could add a lot of other phenomena. Let’s call the list

‘ULTIMATE PHENOMENA” AND ADD EVERY THING
WE DO NOT UNDERSTAND OR ACCEPT, whether it be
faith healing, levitation, “mind over matter”, mere spoon
bending, dowsing, telepathy, seeing the future, revealing the
past, psychometry, spells, materialization’s, visions, “seeing”,
and countless other attested manifestations of psychic or occult
events.

Everything that can exist, happen, or occur must have its roots
in the quantum sea because that quantum sea, the very fabric of
the universe, permeates and contains the entire cosmos. That
obviously includes our minds, our mortal bodies of this
dimension, and all the various phenomena to which we have
alluded. The interesting question is: “At what level or depth
within the Quantum Sea does each have its origin or roots, and
across how many levels or realities does each extend, to be
discernible from our level?”

In our mortality we discern only a dim view of a seemingly

material universe where time and space, including “empty”
space are seen as reality. Anything outside of this observable
universe of our mortality state, is seen as “unreal”, “alien” or
just dismissed as not possible. Thus those who claim to have
experienced or are able to actually practice or use, even
implement some of the “phenomena” are often equally
dismissed as devoid of reality, deluded, deranged, or plain
 114

charlatans, On rare occasions however, there has been ample

unimpeachable testimony to establish the actuality of some
individuals claims or ability, and some are accepted by the
community at large and the giftee called a “saint” or similar.

Given that we operate in a strictly limited and restricted sphere

or range in mortality, and that the phenomena referred to
probably lie embedded perhaps much deeper within the
Quantum sea, it becomes obvious why there is always lacking
the much demanded element of proof or repeatability. There is
always the element of uncertainty inherent in quantum events,
and the uncertainty is magnified or multiplied when events or
phenomena must need cross or operate at several levels, spheres,
or dimensions within the sea, more so when the connection at
the mortality end is just one individual. It is remarkable there
are any “hits” at all in such a “hit or miss” situation, and more
so if witnesses are available to observe the rare “hits”. Note that
it also recorded in quantum physics that the mere presence of an
observer and the very act of observation also cause a variable
effect on any quantum event.

It is tempting to venture into the question of the point of origin

of any given phenomena. However that would require the
reality of space and time. It could even be just possible that the
origin of all and any events and phenomena lie within each
individuals own mind. After all the mind can create within and
of itself entire universes of imagined reality. (Hence the novels
and movie scripts etc.) But I do not intend to venture into that
area of speculation, as my purpose in this writing is only to
analyze “what is” or “what can be” and to present it logically to
one’s understanding. Each individual then may speculate as one
will, and indeed create their own universe and learn how to
“become good gods”.

In this mortal world we are as a mere “point” on a two

dimensional surface. As all seeing and knowing as a dot on a
sheet of paper. We would see only very limited amounts in
 115

extremely restricted directions and know of nothing other that

what lies on our two-dimensional surface, so far as no line or
other device blocks and limits our line of vision. In no way
could we begin to comprehend that there is an unfathomable
dimension called “above”, or that there is an alien creature that
is vastly more than a “point” but has “mass” and exists in (to us)
unknowably more dimensions than we comprehend, and that he
is observing us. A 2 dimensional world does not allow for such
and its inhabitants live in ignorant bliss perhaps.

Perchance if an individual on that two dimensional surface

claimed knowledge of the Observer, or that he had learned to
elevate himself above the level of the surface at times,
(whatever that would be supposed to mean) who would believe
him if he could not perform the “miracle” on demand? I am
sure the analogy is understandable. Whether a fellow “point”
person believes his story of “other dimensions”, or “other beings
not like us” but living outside of their known universe is of
course of absolutely no consequence other than to confirm their
blindness and ignorance, perhaps arrogance also. Denial does
not repudiate another’s real ability to discern or know what is
generally unknown.

I believe most of the phenomena and manifestations one hears

about are likely to be factual, but that our understanding or
interpretations of what exactly they are leaves a lot to be
desired. I suspect a large percentage of phenomena have origin
within the operating ranges of individual mental ability, and that
individuals really can dip into the quantum soup bowl at times
and extract such as is necessary to create or cause that which is
desired, be it an healing, a curse, or a levitation, in short, for
whatever purpose is one’s will.

The “trick” is to be able to develop the ability to so dip into the

quantum sea at all, then to learn to manipulate the “force”, then
to be able to do so at will. That could be interesting couldn’t it?
That ability must approach the privileges and powers we assign
 116

almost exclusively to “god”. Thus perhaps a “god” is

exclusively a multidimensional being who can operate at many
levels and dimensions to cause his will to become manifest.
However I really think that if it were generally so “permitted”,
then it would spell disaster for this entire mortal cosmos.
Imagine an Adolf Hitler dipping endlessly into the “soup bowl”,
and the potential abuse becomes frightening.

In this manner, I believe that many claimed apparitions or

manifestations may also have a very real element to them, but
because of the nature of their Quantum Sea origin in other
depths or dimensions, and that the vast majority of mortals are
too conditioned to this sphere to have ability to discern them,
they are not more generally or widely observed. In short, some
are gifted with discernment and observational ability that most
lack, and they get to witness the “intrusions” into our dimension.
(Just as some animals have greater discernment of sight or
sound ranges to the human species.)

So here we are imprisoned within our “x” dimensional universe,

generally blissfully unaware of what reality is all about. We
bumble about in what we believe is the only time and space that
exist, and yes, believe that matter is “solid” and space is
“empty”. Few will want to know anything beyond Newton’s
physics. Most believe that we are the sole occupants of the
cosmos, the highest level of all that is, unless a god is
considered as a possible reality. Perhaps we concede a god to
cover the contingency that just maybe we don’t have all the
answers or understand it all, and need to invoke an “all
powerful” to intervene and save us in our ignorance.
 117

007 – WAKING UP.

“The genius of men like Newton and Einstein lies in that:

they ask transparent, innocent questions which turn out to
have catastrophic answers. Einstein was a man who could
ask immensely simple questions.” (The Ascent of Man –
Jacob Bronowski)

HAVE YOU EVER…?

Felt like a stranger in this world? You are aware of your own
conscious intelligence and that you have a body, but it is just
that, a body that is not “you”. You are not the entity of flesh
and blood that is using the body, but that you are the stranger
within that body and merely looking out through the windows
called “eyes”, observing this world.

Felt that this whole world and system you find yourself in is
somehow not real? Although it all seems and appears solid and
tangible, you suspect that somehow “things” are just not right. It
is as though it’s all unreal, a stage as the great bard once said,
and we are mere actors on some cosmic stage.

Felt that the sky could “crack open” at any time and reveal an
underlying reality that you are sure is just below the visible
threshold of all you see? Reality is there but it’s hidden from us.

Wondered why it is that in a dream you can do anything you

determine to do, and you have seemingly no limits? Yes you
can fly; easy. Have you ever marveled at the similar (but not as
obvious) state in mortality, the conscious waking state, where it
is truly said, “You can become what you think about”, and a
whole host of similar sayings?

Have you ever wondered, “is this life and world all a dream, or
is any of all this real? What if none of this is real?”
 118

Ever wondered why and how our mind, or presumably the mind,
for that is what we are “told”, creates or enables things and
events, and just how and why do or can we become what we
think about? (“The Secret” etc. etc. Success Through a Positive
Mental Attitude. 1000’s of books deal with the transmutation of
desire, thoughts etc. into (terrestrial) reality.) Is there a “power”
or “force” that causes or enables all things and that we are
generally and in most people’s cases, unaware of it?

How come some people seem to have unbelievable “luck” when

I have none?

Hopefully this section will help us to understand all of those

things, and a lot of other questions and issues. There should be
no mystery about anything, no, not about anything. All things
should be able to be revealed and understood, and that is the
purpose of this section. As Einstein once said, “I’d like to
know the mind of God, then all the rest are just details.”

WATSON’S CONCLUSIONS: (Lyall Watson “The Romeo

Error”)

(From the chapter, “Conclusion”)

“…….I am confronted with something rather alarming. There
is a barrier in action. Not just a limit to understanding brought
about by our lack of knowledge, but an absolute embargo on
certain kinds of information. ……….it appears that some
things cannot or will not be known. Or at least not by our
present approach.

So we try to find new and less direct approaches, but it seems

that there is a line beyond which we cannot move at any one
time. ……….It is possible that we are doing battle on these
frontiers with our own unco-operative unconscious minds; or,
as some suggest, that we are kept in check in our planetary
kindergarten by a cautious cosmic nanny.
 119

I do not know the answer, but I am beginning to learn that the

builder of this barrier is not necessarily always benign. I will
go on with the search for a new way to gain the understanding
we need, but I must admit that right now on the edge of this
unexpected chasm, I am a little afraid.”

With those words Lyall Watson ended his remarkable book

“The Romeo Error”, in 1974. I recommend it as vital reading.

A UNIFIED THEORY:

I am currently re-reading a book, “Hyperspace”, by Michio

Kaku, a well-qualified physicist who reveals an interesting
parallel from the science of physics. (More recently he
produced a 4-part documentary called “Time”.) Not only does
his book deal with the problems Watson (above) attempts to
resolve, but also provides valuable additional data and
methodology that quite probably are the key to fully resolve a
truck load of seemingly unrelated issues. We will list some of
those issues soon, and that list will not by any means be an all-
inclusive or complete list of such seemingly unrelated,
unresolved, or contentious issues.

The problem facing physicists, including Einstein, was that there

is a lot of known data and established facts that just simply
“don’t add up”. Each phenomena has its own set of formula,
math’s, and equations. Each has its own devotees, for want of a
better description of the followers in its area. The areas are
Strong nuclear force, weak nuclear force, electro-magnetism,
and gravity. 4 forces. Each force is undeniable, but they do not
seem to fit in together so as to provide an understandable
working “whole” that is simple, elegant, and understandable.
Logically they should all fit into one harmonious whole with
one set of rules; not 4 seemingly separate “disciplines”. In the
section immediately following this one it will be shown that in
the 1800’s Reimann and Maxwell both came to some
 120

astounding conclusions that would fully resolve the seeming

incompatibility issues. Unfortunately both died prematurely
before completion and publication, and in the case of Maxwell,
his works were “edited” after his death to leave us with the
electromagnetic equations alone in tact.

The search for a unified theory has since baffled the best minds
for decades. Proof as always is elusive. Trouble is the scientific
community and such like always seek some sort of repeatable at
will demonstrable physical evidence. I believe this is a
completely invalid criteria or approach, and at best has limited
value to settling disputed or dubious matters solely limited to
this “mortal and temporal world”. Such an attitude prohibits
those demanding it from acceptance of obvious facts. Such as:
where is the evidence that faith healing works, when there are
people produced that say they have been so healed; there is no
proof that aliens, UFO’s etc. exist when thousands give
testimony of them; etc. etc. In any case, why should one even
bother with such attitudes as to vainly attempt to convince such
that proof exists? We shall see that many things are in fact
incapable of being proven.

As these issues in Physics are not the subject under discussion,

regardless that it is very intimately related to all issues, I will be
brief here. By introducing the mathematics of added
dimensions all the unresolvable clear up and a clear unified
theory emerges. It is still, alas, not accepted as fact for the want
of “proof”. But the elegance and logic is just too good not to be
right.

THE PROBLEM.

For many decades I have been vaguely uneasy and troubled by

the seeming lack of logical correlation of all the many claimed
“phenomena”. No acceptable “proof” existed for almost all of
them, yet the circumstantial evidence and testimonies of many
 121

made for a most compelling case for the reality and actuality of
many different and varied phenomena.

But not only was I troubled by the lack of correlation of causes

and types of “phenomena”, but of other matters relating to
mortality, religion, and more, that should have some logical
explanation and all form part of what should surely be one
intelligible, understandable harmonious whole. Things should
not be, nor remain shrouded in mystery. This is why I have
always asked questions, and actively mentally pursued the
question until a beautifully simple underlying fact emerged.
(For example in the 1970’s I was asked to give a
discourse/lesson to a group of priesthood on the “fact” that there
was only two sources of “power”, that of God and that of the
Devil. Is was thus believed that if a healing for instance,
occurred that was not under the hands of god’s acceptable
servants, then it must be of the devil. I studied the matter and
formed lots of questions. Questions that asked: shall I conclude
all claimed miracles except for a small number at the hands of a
select group of Christians, be of the devil? It rapidly led me to a
search for other “sources of power” and of course very soon I
found there were other sources of “power” readily identifiable.
The lesson was given, but not fully what was expected at all.)

So the “problem” was and is to find the common source, cause,

correlation, and explanation of all phenomena, so that none
stand-alone, are isolated or left out from what must be a grand
unified theory of phenomena.

The interesting thing is that parts of it were “given” to me years

ago, but at the time I did not even realize that I was looking for
any such thing. Re-reading “901 Notes from the hospital” and
“902 notes from the edge” (Printed in “Bob’s Legacy”) I find
some of the answers given then, but not fully understood nor
correlated correctly. I also re-discover that it was given to me in
part as recorded in 016, “reality goodbye”. Well I guess now is
the time to deal with that issue, as I proposed one day to do.
 122

Personally:

I have experienced many things. I have found myself dead a

few times, and been dead a few times, and returned to tell about
it. I have been fully awake, alert, and conscious, but separated
from my physical body, of which I had full awareness in its
place and position as I found myself in a different world. I have
full awareness of the vitality of the dream body with its ability
to have memory of former experiences, and to be fully pro-
active in the dream. Also at rare times to be aware that it is a
dream body and that a physical body exists elsewhere, even
where it exists. And of course I function in the temporal mortal
world. Further I have participated in levitation, numerous
healings, and ouija boards that gave uncanny information,
among many other “phenomena” experienced. These things are
not said to boast, but to elaborate on the diversity of phenomena
that commonly exist and the need some rationalization and
correlation to reveal one common cause or origin,

Without further ado here is a non-exclusive list of phenomena or

situations that needed correlation and understanding under an
harmonious whole.

SOME OF THE THINGS THAT NEED SORTING,

CORRELATING, AND EXPLAINING:

These are not in any special sequence or considered order of

importance or merit.

The seeming pointlessness of life:

In a cosmos of incomprehensible age and size, of what value is a

mortal life of a few decades in such an insignificant world as
this temporal earth?
 123

The injustice and inequity of mortal states:

One is born into wealth, luxury, and abundant opportunity.

Another is born into poverty or slavery. One was born a
primitive ‘savage’, another into a world of wondrous technology
and plenty. Without resort to ‘karma’ or whatever is offered of
a similar ilk, what can one say about equal opportunity? Fair?

The very briefness of mortal life:

70 or 80 earth years if one is lucky, now is that meaningful in

any way when one considers the endless eternity of space/time,
or of that promised by various religions? Are we to be eternally
judged as is claimed for what is as “one day in the life of John
Doe”?

Death itself should have some logical place and purpose:

Our body is programmed to die. Once that hayflick (?) limit is

reached, then its goodbye from all of us to all that we know or
experience in mortality. Why are our bodies designed to self-
terminate? Is this a huge cosmic waste of time, resources,
energy and resources? Is it “mindless” or is there a purpose?

What is death and what is recycled:

Is it just a body, flesh and bones etc. which is dust of this earth,
star stuff, returning to that which gave it, or is it the total end to
the intelligent entity that ‘used’ the body? Are we laying to rest
just an empty shell, or is it what was once the total person?
Something that logically fits in to a “big picture” would be
helpful in understanding so many different ideas put out about
death and survival of death, or perhaps understanding the real
situation that is involved with death.

Why do we, and how can we have dealings with those

“known” to be dead:
 124

There seems to be a body of evidence to support this statement.

No “proof” of course. But I suspect most people have
encountered and had dealings with those deemed as “known” to
be departed, dead to mortality. I know this as such have
frequent interaction with me, and therefore with others, in the
dream world. Is this just a mental construct or is there some
reality basis for such experiences?

Why do or can some deal with known dead in their everyday

mortal awareness state:

Then there is a body of evidence indicating some “sensitives”

have such interaction when awake and their conscious state of
mortality. Is this a genuine experience limited to those tuned in
to more “frequencies” than is common to man, or are they
deluded by themselves, or dare I say it, by “demons”?

What is claimed reincarnation really all about?

So many variations on this subject exist as to cause total

confusion. What flavor of reincarnation is one talking about at
any given instance? The “case” looks really like solid evidence
in many cases, too solid to simply dismiss out of hand, but how
seriously should one take it? Is it important, even if it can be
established as an irrefutable reality? Like, should we lose sleep
over it even if it’s a genuine event? What can it possibly mean,
and what does this do to various religious creeds?

What exactly is “Astral Projection” and is it real:

I’ve been there and experienced that several times, or so it

seems to me. My mental jury has been “out” on that subject and
the experiences for decades mainly because I was unable to
correlate the claimed (and experienced) phenomena with
anything else. It would not “fit” into my perceived or accepted
reality. I read lots of materials and case histories but had been
 125

left confused, totally puzzled as to what it “means”. Let’s face

it, it’s a reasonably common event for those in mortality, but is
it a real phenomena or is it a mental creation? If it is only a
mental construct, then it creates real and valid life like
memories. If it’s physically real, its earth shattering in its
importance. So what is it really? Or where is it really? It
would be nice to place it in an acceptable and understandable
niche so there is neither confusion nor misunderstanding.

Multitude of seemingly unrelated phenomena manifest:

There are just so many different phenomena manifest that it

becomes difficult to even attempt to list them. The following is
again a non-exclusive list of some of some more commonly
reported types, and forgive me if you can name many more that
I have failed to list. They all have a few elements in common:
there is no “proof” for any of them, there are many accounts that
seem unimpeachable, and all are difficult to understand or fit
within a framework to our satisfactory understanding. One
would hope there is one single underlying cause for all such
phenomena.

Why do some people see and or deal with a multitude of

seemingly unrelated phenomena when others do not, or can not,
should they even try or believe in them. One sees a ghost; the
one next to him does not. Not everyone present at Fatima saw
the manifestations.

UFOs sightings and contacts. Real or imagined? From near or

far far away?
Ghosts and/or haunting, poltergeist activity.
Contact with or by spirits of known or presumed dead (no
known identity)
Ability to manifest PK phenomena of various types (such as the
Geller type)
Foretell future events or see past events.
Why are some seeming effective mediums and others not?
 126

Foretell future events accurately.

Have an ability to “read” or get information from objects.
(psychometry)
Some can cause healing, or perform psychic surgery etc.
Some can be healed others not, even if they “believe”
Some have visions of various types.
For some the ouija board gives new unknown information.
Some claim past life memory and produce convincing evidence.
Some have “dreams” then wake up with new knowledge or
discoveries.
“Seeing at a distance” seems valid, but impossible.
People or things can “disappear”, and things can be made to
appear, literally out of “thin air”.
And what exactly is this “channeling” all about?

All such events if “real” should have some understandable

place and cause in a unified reality.

But what if all such phenomena and events were the by-
products or minor manifestations of a single cause, of one single
reality, a reality before us, but just unseen and unrecognized?

Why do we experience a lack of capacity to understand?

Let’s be real here. Some things really hurt the head to try to
understand or figure out, and I’m not just talking about physics
in all its disciplines. And lets also ask, why do some have
greater capacity than others? Could it be that some are more
awake than others, speaking of capacity only, and not
opportunity.

Why does “proof” evade us or not exist:

Proof is almost always missing for the really interesting things.

Could it be simply that the paradigm used is all wrong. The fact
that one has experienced, seen, or heard constitutes proof to that
individual and perhaps should be acceptable as proof to us also
 127

so far as that individual, and perhaps phenomena is concerned.

Although “proof” can be used to identify fraudsters and liars,
generally a requirement of “proof” is simply a method of denial
used by people wanting to claim “authority” for whatever
personal reasons, and to establish that they “know better, are
better, and should be recognized and treated or favored as such.
How dare we question or claim otherwise.”

Just who am “I” in the center of “my cosmos” and experience:

I have dealt with the uniqueness of each individual’s personal

cosmos elsewhere in these writings. It is remarkable that each is
different. It would be nice to be able to understand why so
many different individuals exist, what is the purpose, and why in
fact so many and so diverse. Then there is the individuality of
all partakers of all forms of life to be considered.

Why is it said most of “us” are “asleep in mortality”?

Why is it suggested in mortality that we use only about 10% of

our capacity?

If this is in fact so, then what is the potential or capacity of our

mind and indeed of ourselves? Can or will we ever use a larger
percentage of our individual potential or capacity?

Can anyone ever fully understand sleep and dreaming?

I continue to read that “science” is still baffled by the whole

thing.

What is meant by all is “illusion” what is the “illusion”:

We have all heard it said or read it. The claims of the sages, the
mystics etc. that this entire world is illusion. Now what does or
can that possibly mean? Seems solid and real to me, so should I
attempt to understand this claim? I mean, so many for so long
 128

have given this as the sum total of their wisdom. Ravings or

real? How important?

Does quantum physics have any relationship to, or reveal these

matters:

Now this gets decidedly uncomfortable because now the

physicists, not only the religious mystics, also claim that all is
illusion, that ultimately it’s all energy that creates matter, that
creates space and time. How does this sit with what we have
been led to understand and believe since infancy? I for one
would love to understand where “I” fit into all this illusion, after
all its really only all about me!! And of course ‘you’ are
another ‘me’ – the difference is: you are not me and you have
your own cosmos of which you are the centre.

I have a copy of a recent documentary called “The Day I

Died”, and I am going to seriously recommend that all get a
copy and watch it carefully. It is a really solid in-depth study of
life itself, and more so of consciousness and intelligence. The
absolute earth shattering information starts at 37 minutes into
the show, when one eminent physician categorically states the
evidence is that information (personal memory etc.) is retained
outside of the brain, and later fixed in the memory circuits
when successful resuscitation occurs. In other words, the brain
of the individual has ceased to function, is literally inactive or
brain dead. Yet later after a “good” resuscitation, that person has
a restoral of personal memory. However the brain was not
functioning and thus could not have nor retain any form of
memory under conventional understanding of human
physiology.

Now this is exactly the case and what happens to a “good”

resuscitation. I know, for I have been there twice. Flat lining,
and that for a period of time that forced the doctors and
emergency staff to pronounce that, although later resuscitated
and functionally restored physically, I may well be permanently
 129

brain dead, or at best, probably a “human vegetable”. However

“I” came back into the body. My memories seem to be all
there. (How would I know if some were not?) Yet in some
resuscitations, the “bad” ones, the result is a human “shell”,
physically alive, but as it is said, “no one is home”. Why is
this? What makes the difference? Does one’s exteriorized
intelligence decide “yes the body is now OK, I can go back? It
will continue to serve me.” Or perhaps conversely decide “No
it’s too far gone to be used by me, I’m out of here now.” While
the medical staff continue to keep a body (empty of the
intelligent consciousness) merely physically functioning.

At 38 minutes into the show, a Professor Stuart Hamarov who

is working in conjunction with Penrose, discusses his discovery
and work with microtubules that are deep within the brain. He
refers to them as quantum computers, and states that everything
is interconnected with everything else, that particles can be
in two or more places at the same time, called
“superposition” in space/time geometry. This reveals the very
fabric of the universe. When one goes into the space within the
structure of an atom, between the subatomic or quantum
particles, there is a “wave” manifest, and that “wave” carries
information. It is that wave and information he says, that gives
rise to our individual and very own consciousness. The
microtubules are the “receptors” that bring the information into
individual intelligent consciousness within what we call the
human body.

From this starting point surely everything else becomes just

“details”. We have now exposed the very fabric of our
universe, as that which carries information, energy. This is what
I have referred to previously and will still call it so, the
quantum soup. Thus we are indeed creatures of the quantum
soup now clothed in “star stuff” and taking on the appearance of
a mortal body for this particular universe.
 130

Who were the once so active “Gods” and where are they now,
1000s of years later?

I deal with the gods and my mental indigestion in another

section. But still there is a case to answer. There are gods of
countless cultures that are recorded as actively dealing with
men, and then we have millennia of silence. Why is that? Are
the records mere fiction, over-imagination or is there a factual
background? Why are so many religions jumping on the
bandwagon and teaching confusingly different things? And let’s
ask the question that should be basic here: “What exactly
constitutes a god? How can we define the requirements to
enable identification or qualification for being deemed a god?”

If there is a truth out there, it should be identifiable, found,

and revealed. More, it should make obvious sense without
resort to "imponderables” or “mysteries”.

Do “gods” exist?

The ultimate aliens, or at least “not humans”. Are all those

accounts pure fiction or are there some intelligent beings not of
“our” species active now or in the past in this world? Are they
from a different reality and more powerful than us in mortality?
Are we in fact gods ourselves, or will be ever reach such a level
or status? Some religions think so and teach such.

And what about this “heaven” by whatever name, claimed as the

abode of any of the various gods? Real, myth, fable, or true?

What are angels, guardian angels, devils and demons all about?

Here again we have no “proof” of existence such as the

scientific community would demand, but the sheer weight of
testimony must confirm to any jury that a case is established.
Men have been hanged on less evidence than we find supporting
claims for these subjects.
 131

So if such as these exist and are not only in the minds of man,
what are they, where are they and why is there a seeming
interaction between them and us? Genesis (bible) seems to
indicate at one time some of such came and lived and bred with
mortal humanity. Now that’s one huge claim not to be ignored
surely.

A coherent true unified theory should be able to fully explain,

identify and show the origin of such unworldly aliens. “Aliens”
in as much as they are not of our mortal species nor world.

What of the “others”, elves, fairies and mythical peoples:

So much myth, legend, folk lore from all over the world, from
so many cultures and different ages exist that one is almost
compelled to accept that there just may be some actual and
factual basis for perhaps some such claims. Even if of the same
origin and realm as the angels, devils and demons, they demand
some intelligent understanding and placement in the order of
things.

Is there life after death or is death just a part of the cycle life:

This type of question has been posed for the entire history of
man. Obviously it is of vital importance and interest to all.
Alas it is also the cause of so much confusion and so many
conflicting claims, not to mention the cause of so much
contention and abuse.

I think perhaps a better question may well be “do we in fact

exist concurrently in many other dimensions”? Is it possible
that this mortality is just one of many lives being experienced
and shared by the individuals intelligent consciousness? We can
establish that even in this mortal life we have full awareness of a
duality, two states of existence, sharing with a “dream world”.
If this were so then saying farewell to mortality on this earth is
 132

merely closing one chapter of a larger than we imagine life. Is

this why we only access a small percentage of our capacity in
this world and life?

Is there really an eternal battle of “good” versus “evil”?

This is of course a fascinating question, but too vast to deal

exhaustively with in this series of writings. However if we can
come to a basic understanding of ultimate reality, then we can
formulate the question more meaningfully. We shall touch upon
it later in this book.

How or why is it that we can become or achieve whatever we

really want?

Why is it said we become what we think about most of the

time?

Is “the secret”, so called, for real:

What power or potential is really available for us? In fact, who

or what are “us” even? One cannot understand what is at stake
or what potential exists unless one understands the nature of
“self”. So long as an individual intelligence remains asleep in
mortality, which mortality itself perhaps is a form of sleep, then
that individual intelligence cannot achieve or realize, nor even
understand the potential.

Can we become whatever we want to become? Really? That

sure needs some deep explaining and understanding. Surely
mere flesh and blood, star stuff of this earth, cannot be
empowered with such ability.

Why do our thoughts and minds vastly exceed our physical

potential/ability?
 133

Physically we cannot deny we are star stuff. Elements of the

earth that will return to the earth. But without question there is
something about the animated mortal body that is truly an
amazing gestalt. Intelligence inhabits those mortal elements and
it is far above and beyond the nature of the mortal elements.
What is it, and what are its source, potential, objectives, and
destination? Why is it housed in an unsuitably inferior body
that is incapable of remotely fulfilling our imaginings?

Why and how can our minds create a sustained illusion that
becomes our reality?

Perhaps you are familiar with the phenomena of false memory.

It’s a memory that is simply not based on actual physical events
as we know them. It became notorious and recognized as the
cause of a lot of persons imprisoned for offences not committed
by them. They were (falsely) accused as a result of (false)
statements taken from the supposed memory of children in the
USA and elsewhere. Children produced memories of abuse and
worse at the interrogation and suggestion of “counselors” and
psychologists etc. Those memories were simply not true.

So often I read in claimed alien abduction cases, that the

information came to light only after the alleged abduction victim
has been subjected to hypnosis. Strangely I am no longer
surprised to find so much claimed phenomena is only uncovered
and revealed after hypnosis.

One often reads of the same underlying origin in the case

histories of claimed reincarnation with monotonous regularity.
The claimant was the subject of hypnotic regression, and once
regressed so far, having nowhere else to go, presents a previous
life memory for the hypnotist who is in all probability willing
such an event to manifest. There is abundant evidence that
shows that an observer, the therapist, can dramatically effect
the result, and in fact cause or implant the suggestions to the
other party. If the “PK” effect is real, and it seems this may be
 134

the case, then the thoughts or suggestions do not even have or

need to be vocalized. We discover that most false memories are
literally made to order for the precise requirements of the so-
called therapist involved. They want such a memory or
statement for whatever reason, and the subdued “patient” or
other participating party obliges as a result of the implanted
expectation.

The interesting thing is that the mind cannot distinguish the

difference between real and imaginary events, and acts on all
thoughts as though they are real actual events. I had this
actually demonstrated to me once, and was subsequently able to
prove the reality of this to a group of about 30 participants at
one time. It is a simple demonstration involving mere
suggestion, and can be done without any prior preparations or
conditions required. It’s a nice simple demonstrable undeniable
fact.

WARNING: To submit to hypnosis may effectively be

giving someone the ability effectively to re-write your
memories of your life, together with your attitudes, habits,
beliefs etc. In fact, they can re-write your entire being.

Brain washing is a term which probably almost everyone has

heard. Same type of process involved. Subdue the subject’s
will by hypnosis, drugs, fatigue, or whatever, as it all leads
down the same path. Once adequately submissive and
receptive, the desired new mental programs can be installed and
become operative, reality, without question.

Now a conclusion from Watson:

“It seems that we each have within us all the necessary

mechanisms for producing elaborate, coherent and sustained
images without any of the external stimuli that form the basis of
normal waking perception. ….” (“The Romeo Error” page 105)
 135

Why is the human gifted with such ability? Flesh and blood, the
products of this temporal world surely would or should not be so
advanced “mentally”.

We read of physical manifestations of things, flowers, etc. etc.

How and what gives?

In the late 1800s and early 1900s the mediums materialized

ectoplasm, so called. Recently one Baba of India manifests
flowers, gifts, and ash, fairly much you name it and he can
literally produce it out of “nothing” and in front of witnesses.
How can this possibly be? We are talking about the ability to
“create” matter. The phenomena are reasonably common and
often reported or claimed.

Lyall Watson records in “The Romeo Error” of witnessing,

within a few feet of the events taking place, the actual and real
physical creation and manifestation of organs, tissue, blood etc.
by “psychic surgeons” in the Philippines. Sure, we all know
there is much fakery and fraud in some cases, but the testimony
is in and is valid. Strange and actual manifestations of material
“things” are actually occurring.

Now how can this be? How does one get to satisfactorily
explain this type of phenomena?

Are we really just animals of a temporal world?

How does Psychic Surgery work? Do hands enter into the

patient’s body?

Quite apart from the manifesting of physical things mentioned

above, there are these recorded witnessed account of (some)
psychic surgeons actually inserting their hands into the body of
another mortal. It gets better and stranger, there are no scars,
incisions or any subsequent evidence of any form of intrusion.
Healings are validly effected. How can one possibly occupy the
 136

same space/time used by another? How can two parties be

within the same place at the same time? Not environs, but the
same temporal space or position.

Do we dismiss these claims because we find no ability or

capacity to understand or explain what has happened? Do we
put it down to illusion, suggestion, faith healing that we would
deny as a stand-alone claim, or is it just possible there is a way
for it to actually happen as claimed and witnessed? It sure needs
a good explanation, and deserves one. Well, the news is that
there is a good explanation.

SHARING:

Let me start off here with a bold statement. I no longer think

that my individual intelligence, personality, memories, all those
things that make the whole mortal “me” as one conceives the
body housing me, is at all unique and exclusive to this terrestrial
or mortal star stuff world or universe. I am forced to conclude
that I am not a “one off” entity unique to and in this world
alone. This waking mortal world conscious body is not the sole
or only manifestation of “me”.

I seriously started to wonder when after two resuscitations, I

was able to still be “me”. Brain ceased functioning, all
supposed contents erased, all life signs ceased. The head nurse
in emergency department told me, that the first time
resuscitation took 18 minutes. Yes 18 minutes, surely that is
irreversibly dead. So I thought. So we all are told and believe.
I am told the 2nd time that it took 45 minutes, which frankly I
find staggeringly unbelievable. Certainly I would not accept it
if someone made such a claim to me. Surely they must have
some misunderstanding of something. It becomes an
inescapable fact then, that if these statements by those actually
doing the hands on resuscitations are true, then my memories,
personality, and goodness knows what else, had to either have
been “backed up” somewhere to enable a later “restoral”, or else
 137

I had vacated the body and somehow returned later to take it up

again. Smells mighty like “superposition”.

Most of us will readily agree, know, and have personal

experience with their own dream world and of their participation
and activities within it. They bring back memories of some
events that transpired in that “universe” and carry the memory
over to be accepted as a valid and real memory of such events
into the star stuff body of this world. Later those memories
originating in dreams will be indistinguishable from “mortal
life” memories. There seems so little doubt that it is the same
“us” that is experiencing the dreams that we know as “us” in
waking mortality that it barely is worth pursuing. Thus “Us”,
“me”, by whatever name, participates in this manner in – so far -
two separate or distinctly different realities or “universes”.

Some people have or do get to experience what is commonly

called “astral projection”. I do not intend to go deeply into
either the subject or techniques that may or may not be involved
here. Sufficient to say, that for those who have experienced it, it
is a very real occurrence. The body and conscious intelligence
do find themselves in two separate places, but still “somehow”
connected perhaps. (Superposition of the mind/body) My point
here is this: The realm into which that exteriorized conscious
intelligence ventures is not exactly the same one as that to which
the star stuff mortal body finds itself restricted. It is in fact a
different reality or universe, another dimension if you will, into
which we either stumble by accident, or as claimed by many,
venture intentionally. Be that as it may, the fact is that it is the
same “me” or “us” that finds itself functioning in another reality
with “another changed or different” body. We note the structure
and laws of nature and physics are different in that realm. Here
then is a third reality or universe that our conscious intelligence
can access and participate. Interestingly one can easily bring
back and retain memories of events within that “astral” universe.
 138

Now lets cut this short and look at just one more inescapable
conclusion. A conclusion that reveals yet another (the 4th so far
in this limited count) realm into which our conscious
intelligence has access. The documentary “The Day I Died”
reveals many people whom have literally had a very real “death”
experience. It is salted with validating commentary from
physicists, researchers etc., and the evidence would be
acceptable in a court of law, but not to “proof seekers”. There is
no doubt these people went “somewhere” and had various
experiences, and yes, brought back memories of events that
transpired at the time. Many more must have experienced that
realm, including myself, because there seems no other
explanation as to how or where their individual conscious
intelligence survived when the body and brain had ceased their
functioning. They came back to a repaired and restored body as
themselves, complete with all attributes and memories, and at
times even slightly improved or “changed” a little. (My
personal “changed a little” included the immediate ability to
change my entire lifestyle without any difficulty. Then there are
the “mental” and “value” changes…..)

It would seem that, and be reasonable to accept that these

various realities or universes are not all subject to the same
“laws of nature” or physics as we know and experience them on
this temporal mortal world. Certainly it could be said that we
know this is the case with the universes of the dream and astral
worlds, and I am sure that it equally is true of the “world” of
those dead to, or removed from this temporal and mortal world,
regardless of how permanent or temporary that departure may
be.

In short we are beings that inhabit and exist within multiple

dimensions simultaneously. Certainly it is the same “us” or
individual conscious intelligence that manifests and
experiences these realms. The above information only counts
four such dimensions, and I see no reason whatsoever why that
is the final count.
 139

The implications of this are staggering to imagine. It may well

be that there are an infinite number of dimensions, alternative
universes, call them what you will, that all exist simultaneously
in space/time wherein we manifest ourselves and participate in
life or existence.

Let me quote Michio Kaku, that great physicist who for

decades has worked on string theory and quantum physics.

“The problem, we see, is that there are also millions upon

millions of other solutions describing universes that do not
appear anything like our universe. In some of these solutions,
the universe has no quarks or too many quarks. In most of
them, life as we know it cannot exist. Our universe may be lost
somewhere among the millions of possible universes that have
been found in string theory.” (“Hyperspace” page 170)

It seems to me that there are an infinite number of intelligent

individual entities or consciousnesses, of which we each are
(most likely) but one, these existing within and over an infinite
number of dimensions, universes, or realities. It seems such can
travel via the wave information and form that is stated as the
very fabric of our universe and is identified within and below
subatomic structure levels. The name we give them is not the
important issue, but the understanding of what I am saying is
important. Further it seems that we as such an individual
intelligence or consciousness, have the ability to exist
simultaneously within some, if not all, of those dimensions. We
are after all, bathing within and are a component part of the
fabric of the universe. Perchance we are merely just not
consciously aware of such existence by that small percentage of
our capacity accessible to us in this mortal life and world. Our
individual conscious intelligence manifest here (while merely
inhabiting temporal star stuff elements of this universe) is not
unique or restricted to this temporal state in which we now find
ourselves. We are in fact, sharing ourselves around. This life it
 140

seems may be only one small facet of our real selves, the true
“us” if you will.

Now obviously temporal space and the availability of suitable

star stuff on this temporal and mortal world that we daily
experience is somewhat finite and limited. It cannot
simultaneously contain the infinite numbers of entities that
evidently exist; thus we see a real reason why physical death is
not only inevitable, but also required. Hence our star stuff
temporal bodies are programmed to destruct after a given
maximum span of time on this world or dimension, and no
escape from it is allowed. (The “hayflick limit”) After our turn
on this temporal world in this dimension, (and our collecting our
brownie points or badge) for a span of life, existence,
experience, etc. it becomes a requirement that the star stuff be
broken down to be recycled. Recycled to allow organizing into
more new bodies, more new carrots to be consumed by those
new bodies, and more new trees to consume and help recycle
those bodies. The cycle of life finds a coherent explanation.

UNIFIED THEORY OF ALL THINGS:

The reality of hyperspace, of multiple dimensions, and our

being conscious entities within them, all part of the quantum
soup, now presents us with the working space and the ability to
be able to find the reasons, the mechanics, and the reality of
almost any phenomena that seems to exist or can be claimed to
exist. Aliens, so called, that pop in and out of perception, along
with ghosts, angels, demons and a whole host of unworldly
entities now become understandable and explainable. So also
the ability to effectively “create” or produce matter or artifacts
seemingly out of nothing has its explanation. With a little
thought, it can now be a simple matter of mental exercise to
establish the probable cause of most, if not all, phenomena. It is
now only individual details that need to be considered and
understood with regard to any of the many things listed above.
 141

Simply put, we are multiple dimensional entities existing in

more than this one temporal dimension, and the many puzzling
phenomena have their origin and cause within another “part” or
dimension of this multidimensional hyperspace that is simply
just not perceived by the ordinary (normal or usual, common)
abilities of the temporal mortal body. We err if we look for the
cause or origin of many such things as being “on this earth”, and
contained solely within our knowable time/space. For this
reason we are unable to understand so much phenomena. For
this reason any “proof” eludes us, cannot be found, nor
phenomena repeatable “on demand” as science would require.
That scientific paradigm is just not valid in such a far-reaching
operational realm as is hyperspace. Our earth is contained in
merely one dimension of the probably infinite number of
dimensions literally surrounding us.

The majority of us are tuned, and finely so, to perceive and

interact solely within the temporal star stuff earth and its limited
dimension. Some it seems are not so limited in their range of
perceptions or interactions, and it is this that enables them to
witness or perform a host of events and manifestations that are
incomprehensible, alien, or just unacceptable, not to mention
unbelievable, to most of humanity. Now we can understand
why not all see the same UFO or manifestation or the claimed
visions and manifestations at Fatima etc.

Just as the acceptance of hyperspace allows quantum physics

and mechanics the “space and room” to successfully incorporate
all of the 4 forces, and thus understand them each in relationship
to the others, so the same hyperspace puts everything into its
place with regard to all phenomena that can exist.

WAKING UP:

This so far is a bare bones overview and summary of what “it is

all about” and the underlying cause of so many puzzling effects
and phenomena. That is the sole purpose of this writing. It
 142

behooves each individual to mentally digest and understand the

basic principles outlined here, then by asking the right questions
in a logical sequence, (I doubt there is a preferred or “right”
sequence.) one is capable to coming to a full and total
understanding of all things. Yes, of all things. Sure some of the
details may be brushed over and not bothered with. For
instance, who would want to do the math’s involved in quantum,
hyperspace or string theory? Indeed that is not necessary, as
that is just details.

It is hoped the contents of this section will come as a wake up

call. That it will stir the sleeping giant within each of us, to
realize and recognize that in truth each of us is truly a grand and
cosmic individual intelligence with unlimited potential.

APPLICATION, OR WHERE TO FROM HERE:

Once one understands the situation we are currently in, then one
will become able to more fully understand the self, its place and
potential in the grand scheme of things. Then when one so
understands and appreciates the greater reality situation, one
will be able to see past the dream of mundane mortality and
(hopefully) gravitate naturally towards higher ideals than most
mortals ever see or realize.

With mental exercise and this working model you will now be
able to answer those questions posed above. You will
understand that we swim in a sea of cosmic quantum realities,
and that we are, in the mortal state, generally tuned to perceive
just one reality, and that reality is just an illusion. You will
soon be able to figure out for yourself who the gods are and
from whence they come. Likewise you will figure out the logical
cause of any and all phenomena. You will no longer be subject
to blind faith or ignorance.

RELUCTANCE TO MAKE PUBLIC:

 143

I had been reluctant to publish this sort of information for some

time because I see potential for misuse or outright abuse of such
information. I can visualize untold scams resulting, as mortals
tend to find a way to gather personal gain or power and
authority from almost anything.

Some of the facets of this information would be capable of

supporting sectarian type of groups making almost all sorts of
claims and/or promises. All for money or domination over
others of course. And of course the larger percentage of mortals
would just be too nieve or lazy to bother to understand or to
“wake up” and thus be unwitting victims of the scammers.

Some will claim to reveal your true self. Some will claim to be
“jedi knights” in other dimensions and thus attempt to gain your
wealth and adoration. Some will seek to gain followers based
on such claims and to gain great personal dominion. No doubt a
false Christ or so will arise with marvelous claims. Given time,
competition and persecutions could follow. Eventually even
wars could result.

Any reformer or revealer of information would look back and

wonder if it was all worth while. However I believe all this
information is already “out there”, and even if that is not so,
then few if any will even bother with this knowledge or
information. Nonetheless I do hold reservations about the
wisdom of publishing all of this information in this order and
form in the one place. I do believe however it will do more
good for more individuals than any harm that could result. Pray
I am right.
 144

008-HYPERDIMENSIONAL PHYSICS

"When you once see something as false which you have

accepted as true, as natural, as human, then you can never go
back to it" - J. Krishnamurti

Undoubtedly, the premier website with respect to

Hyperdimensional Physics is Richard Hoagland’s
<http://www.enterprisemission.com/hyper1.html>. The only
disadvantage of this particular website is that it has a lot of
information, and thus takes some time in consuming. (Which is
why portions of it are condensed here.) However, Hoagland’s
work is well written, has lots of intriguing graphics -- many of a
geometrical nature -- and is scientifically plausible. Highly
recommended as some intriguing, speculative material.

A briefer, Hoagland-style version is

<http://www.enterprisemission.com/physics.html>, where the
introductory portion discusses the field of hyperdimensional
physics as one based on geometry and mathematics, and which
involve other spatial dimensions. According to Hoagland (with
due regard to Tom Bearden, et al), hyperdimensional physics
goes back to the 19th Century, where mathematicians and
physicists began delving into “theoretical ‘non-Euclidian’
geometries (geometries involving spatial dimensions in addition
to ‘length, breadth and height’), and a set of specifically
predicted physical interactions of energy and matter determined
by those ‘non-Euclidian geometries.’”

This introductory site also includes “the results of continuing,

world-wide, contemporary physics and ‘free energy’
experiments... which are now confirming increasingly specific
predictions of the ‘hyperdimensional’ model.” This includes:
Zero-Point Energy, and the basis of Connective Physics,
although the latter is not referenced in the website.
 145

Nevertheless, <http://www.enterprisemission.com/hyper1.html>
is worth reviewing in detail (including its some five or six
detailed, elaborate webpages). Hoagland notes, among many
other things, that the anomalous energy being radiated by the
giant planets of Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune can be
explained by Hyperdimensional Physics. In essence, these
planets’ energy output is “over unity”, i.e. they are giving off
more energy than is being absorbed from the Sun energy
impinging upon them. Furthermore, when Uranus and Neptune
are “normalized” (i.e. their different distances from the Sun are
taken into account), these two planets are roughly equal in their
output. Hoagland then explains that all of this can be accounted
for if we assume:

“The existence of unseen hyperspatial realities... that, through

information transfer between dimensions, are the literal
‘foundation substrate’ maintaining the reality of everything in
this dimension.”

That statement says quite a bit. Reread it and think about it.
Hmmmmmm...

Via <http://www.enterprisemission.com/hyper1.html> -- and the

continuation of the narrative on subsequent webpages --
Hoagland goes on to discuss the following:

z “Vortex atoms” -- tiny, self-sustaining “whirlpools”

in the so-called ether -- one envisioned by William
Thompson (1867), which he and his 19th Century
contemporaries “increasingly believed extended throughout
the Universe as an all-pervasive, incompressible fluid.” The
latter included James Clerk Maxwell -- undoubtedly the patron
saint of modern electromagnetic theory -- who developed a
mechanical vortex model of an incompressible ether in which
Thompson’s vortex atom could exist.
 146

z The use by Maxwell of quaternions (ordered pairs of

complex numbers), who made it clear in his writings that his
choice of quaternions as mathematical operators was predicated
on his belief that three-dimensional physical phenomena --
including quite possibly human Consciousness -- was dependent
upon higher dimensional realities! Some of these writings are
included herein as Hyperdimensional Poetry. A brief diversion.

z The disastrous “streamlining” after Maxwell’s death of

his quaternion equations by two 19th Century so-called
mathematical physicists, Oliver Heaviside and William Gibbs,
who simplified to extinction the original equations and left four
simple (if woefully incomplete!) expressions. This was done by
Heaviside’s drastic editing of Maxwell’s original work after the
latter’s untimely death from cancer. The four surviving,
“classic” Maxwell’s Equations -- which appear in every
electrical and physics text the world over, became the
underpinnings of all 20th Century electrical and electromagnetic
engineering -- from radio to radar, television to computer
science, and were inclusive of every hard science from physics
to chemistry to astrophysics that deals with electromagnetic
radiative processes. The classic equations never appeared in any
of Maxwell’s papers or treatises!

z The introduction in 1854 by Georg Bernard

Riemann the idea of hyperspace, i.e. the description and
possibility of “higher, unseen dimensions”, a fundamental
assault on the 2000-year old assumptions of Euclid’s The
Elements -- the ordered, rectilinear laws of ordinary three
dimensional reality. “In its place, Riemann proposed a four-
dimensional reality (of which our 3-D reality was merely a
‘subset’), in which the geometric rules were radically different,
but also internally self-consistent. Even more radical: Riemann
proposed that the basic laws of nature in 3-space, the three
mysterious forces then known to physics -- electrostatics,
magnetism and gravity -- were all fundamentally united in 4-
space, and merely ‘looked different’ because of the resulting
 147

‘crumpled geometry’ of our three-dimensional reality...” In lieu

of Newton’s “action-at-a-distance theories, Riemann was
proposing that all such apparent forces were the result of objects
moving through three dimensions, but distorted by an intruding
geometry of 4-space.

z The fundamental problem of an alleged lack of

experimental or experiential evidence of a fourth spacial
dimension. This was addressed in part in 1919 by Theodr
Kaluza, who suggested a solution to the mathematical
unification of Einstein’s theory of gravity with Maxwell’s
theory of electromagnetic radiation, via the introduction of an
additional spatial dimension. Kaluza also proposed that the
additional spacial dimension had somehow collapsed down to a
tiny circle -- an idea now prevalent in Superstrings! This idea
was expanded in 1926 by Oskar Klein, who applied the idea to
Quantum Physics and came up with the idea that Kaluza’s new
dimension had somehow collapsed down to the “Planck length”
itself -- supposedly the smallest possible size allowed by
quantum interactions -- thereby tying in with Heisenberg’s
Uncertainty Principle.

z A rebirth of hyperdimensional physics in the guise of

Superstrings (beginning in 1968), in which fundamental
particles and fields are viewed as hyperspace vibrations of
infinitesimally small, multi-dimensional strings -- with updated
versions of the old Kaluza-Klein theory; discussions of a
modern supergravity hyperspace unification model; and the
exotic “String Theory” itself. The enormous increase in interest
represents a fundamental revolution within a major segment of
the worldwide scientific community. A significant factor is the
number of dimensions: 10 (or 26, depending on strings rotation).
And still, all additional dimensions are still within the Planck
length!

z Discussions by Thomas E. Bearden, including,

“Maxwell’s original theory is, in fact, the true, so-called ‘Holy
 148

Grail’ of physics... the first successful unified field theory in the

history of Science... a fact apparently completely unknown to
the current proponents of ‘Kaluza-Klein,’ ‘Supergravity,’ and
‘Superstring’ ideas....” “...In discarding the scalar component of
the quaternion, Heaviside and Gibbs unwittingly discarded the
unified electromagnetic/gravitational portion of Maxwell’s
theory.” “The simple vector equations produced by Heaviside
and Gibbs captured only that subset of Maxwell’s theory where
EM and gravitation are mutually exclusive. In that subset,
electromagnetic circuits and equipment will not ever, and cannot
ever, produce gravitational or inertial effects in materials and
equipment.”

z The unwarranted restriction of Maxwell’s theory, also

impacted Einstein who restricted his theory of general relativity,
and thus by fiat prevented the unification of electromagnetics
and relativity -- as well as experimental evidence of the general
theory due to any local spacetime curvature being excluded.

z The exclusion by quantum physicists of Bohm’s

hidden variable theory, “which conceivably could have offered
the potential of engineering quantum change -- engineering
physical reality itself.” “Each of these major scientific
disciplines missed and excluded a subset of their disciplinary
area...”

z The loss to science by the limiting of Maxwell’s

equations of: The electrogravitic control of gravity itself, in
effect, the ability to curve local and/or distant spacetime with
electromagnetic radiation. “Whittaker accomplished this by
demonstrating mathematically that ‘the field of force due to a
gravitating body can be analyzed, by a spectrum analysis’ into
an infinite number of constituent fields; and although the whole
field of force does not vary with time, yet each of the constituent
fields is an undulatory character, consisting of a simple-
disturbance propagated with uniform velocity.” [emphasis
added] Significantly, the waves would be longitudinal and
 149

require gravity to be propagated with a finite velocity, which

however did not have to be the same as that of light, and in fact
may be enormously greater.

z The measurement of the hidden potential of free space

by Yakir Aharonov and David Bohm in 1959, the resulting
“Aharonov-Bohm Effect” providing compelling proof of a
“deeper spatial strain -- a scalar potential -- underlying the
existence of a so-called magnetic force-field itself. This
potential is equivalent to the unseen, vorticular stress in space
first envisioned by Thompson.” “And stresses, when they are
relieved, must release energy into their surroundings!”

z Quantum Electrodynamics Zero Point Energy of space

-- vacuum energy -- in which is created, then relieved stresses in
Maxwell’s voticular ether (a process equivalent to tapping the
energy of the vacuum -- a vacuum which, according to quantum
physics, possesses a staggering amount of such energy per cubic
inch of space.

z “Given the prodigious amount of ‘vacuum energy’

calculated by modern physicists (trillions of atomic bomb
equivalents per cubic centimeter...), even a relatively minor
but sudden release of such vast vacuum (ether) stress potential
inside a planet... could literally destroy it.” Or alternatively, in a
far more controlled fashion, provide the anomalous infrared
energy output of the planets Uranus, Neptune, Saturn, and
Jupiter; or even the same source of energy for stars, including
the Sun.

z A model of hyperdimensional physics based upon

angular momentum -- the mass of an object and the rate at
which it spins -- but an orbital momentum connected to four-
space, and simultaneously affected by the planets’ satellites (or
in the case of the Sun, the planets, or even companion stars
where applicable). A plot of total angular momentum of a
planet or solar system against the total amount of internal energy
 150

being radiated into space, results in a “striking linear

dependence which seems to hold across a range of luminosity
and momentum totaling almost three orders of magnitude.” The
resulting math, equivalent to E = mc2, is that a celestial object’s
total internal luminosity seems dependent upon only one
physical parameter, it’s total system angular momentum (the
celestial body, plus all orbiting satellites), and given by L = mr2.
[L is the total system angular momentum, m each of the
individual masses at a distance, r, from the center of the
rotation.]

z The Earth-Moon system constituting yet another

example of over-unity radiating of energy (as opposed to the
Earth’s internal energy being derived from “radioactive
sources”). Implications involve major effects on past and future
geological and climatological events, which may be driven, not
by rising solar interactions or by-products of terrestrial
civilization (e.g., accumulating greenhouse gases from burning
fossil fuels), but by hyperdimensional physics!

z An explanation of the missing neutrinos from the Sun,

where the assumed thermonuclear reaction model to account for
the Sun’s output should be resulting in over twice the number of
neutrinos actually observed. But when the Sun’s primary
energy source is hyperdimensional (i.e. its angular momentum --
including the planetary masses orbiting it), the problem can be
addressed. [The Sun has 98% of the solar system mass, but only
2% of its total angular momentum -- the latter due to the
variable r, the distance of the mass from the center of rotation!]
But in the hyperdimensional solution, another big planet (or a
couple of smaller ones) far beyond Pluto are needed! (In this
theory, about 30% of internal energy is still expected from
thermonuclear reactions.)

z Hyperdimensional physics requires that energy

generation in planets and stars be variable -- in effect, a
mechanism resulting from an ever changing hyperspatial
 151

geometry. In effect, the changing pattern (gravitationally and

dimensionally) of interacting satellites in orbit around a planet
or star must change the stress pattern, in something of a
geometrically twisted ether. [This tends to explain Astrology,
but Astrology does not directly incorporate the ellipsoidal
motion of the planets, which has a dramatic effect on r, the
orbiting distance parameter. I.e., the time-variability of the
hyperdimensional geometry -- yet more Cycles! -- is a central
hallmark of the theory.]

z Application of hyperdimensional physics to

technologies based on the same ideas -- and which may explain
free energy machines, electrochemical Cold Fusion, and the
reduction of radioactivity in nuclear isotopes (or the acceleration
of the process such that half-lifes are dramatically reduced).
“The implications for an entire ‘rapid, radioactive nuclear waste
reduction technology’ -- accomplishing in hours what would
normally require aeons -- is merely one immediate, desperately
needed world-wide application of such ‘Hyperdimensional
Technologies.’”

z A hyperdimensional explanation of the anomalous

motion of the Giant Red Spot on the planet Jupiter with
variations in longitude and latitude -- not the result of gravity or
tidal actions by the moons of Jupiter, but due to the lever (the
“r”) of angular momentum.

z Hyperdimensional astrology, where variations in

energy output from planets would be due to the constantly
changing hyperdimensional stress due to their relative
interactions, and variability in orbits. The “changing interactive
stresses in the ‘boundary between hyperspace and real space’ (in
the Hyperdimensional Model) now also seem to be the answer
to the mysterious ‘storms’ that, from time to time, have
suddenly appeared in the atmospheres of several of the outer
planets. The virtual ‘disappearance,’ in the late 80’s, of
Jupiter’s Great Red Spot is one remarkable example; Saturn’s
 152

abrupt production of a major planetary ‘event,’ photographed by

the Hubble Space Telescope in 1994 as a brilliant cloud
erupting at 19.5 degrees N. (where else?!), is yet another.”

z Variability of solar phenomena -- such as solar flares,

coronal disturbances, mass ejections -- in terms of the sunspot
cycle -- 11 years (or closer to 20 for the complete solar cycle).
The observation of short-wave radio communications and their
connection to the sunspot cycle, and to the motions of the major
planets of the solar system, the latter an astrological correlation
between the orbits of all the planets (but especially, Jupiter,
Saturn, Uranus and Neptune), and major radio-disturbing
eruptions on the Sun! What had been “rediscovered was
nothing short of a ‘Hyperdimensional Astrology’ -- the
ultimate, very ancient, now highly demonstrable angular
momentum foundations behind the real influences of the Sun
and planets on our lives.” The research also noted that when
Jupiter and Saturn were spaced by 120 degrees [an astrological
trine -- interpreted as an excellent aspect] -- and solar activity
was at a maximum! -- radio signals averaged of far higher
quality for the year than when Jupiter and Saturn were at 180
degrees [an astrological opposition -- interpreted as
challenging], and there had been a considerable decline in solar
activity! In other words, the average quality of radio signals
followed the cycle between Jupiter and Saturn, rather than the
sunspot cycle!!

z Recognition that hyperdimensional physics allows for

a disproportionate effect on the solar system by the planets due
to the lever arm (“r”) of the angular momentum equation, a
physical mechanism -- Maxwell’s changing quaternion scalar
potentials -- to account for anomalous planetary energy
emissions, and the reason for sunspots at the predominant
solar latitude of 19.5 degrees.
 153

z Noting and explaining the observed (by Voyager)

polar hexagon around the north pole of Saturn, and with five
radii extending from the center!

z The implication of extremely distant undiscovered

planets of this solar system, which theoretically (via Kepler’s
Third Law) could involve orbital periods of thousands (if not
tens of thousands) of years -- and which because of their
disproportionately large effect on the leveraged angular
momentum could account for long-term cycles in the Sun’s total
luminosity. Given that Jupiter and Saturn return to their
same geometrical positions roughly every 20 years (i.e. the
complete solar sunspot cycle), then it is equally plausible
that unknown planets in our solar system could have a much
longer term effect, and may be causing a cyclical increase
and decrease of the misnamed solar constant, with the result
of the already observed increase in solar energy, which may
trigger profound, millennia-long climatic changes on Earth -
- “Including, melting ice caps; rising ocean levels; dramatic
changes in jet stream altitudes and activity; increased
tornado intensities; increased hurricane wind velocities...
and a permanent “El Nino” (whose warmest waters, satellites
report, are at ... ~19.5 degrees).” Hyperdimensional physics
then might explain the very long term Cycles observed by
Browning.

z Conclusion by Thomas Van Flandern “that Mars’

uniquely elliptical path around the Sun (of all the inner
planets) is highly consistent with its ‘escape’ from... a
‘missing’, former member of the solar system.”
Hyperdimensional physics could then be utilized to consider
whether or not entire worlds within our solar system might
have been destroyed. Alternatively, to consider “the
demonstrable, historically-unprecedented changes currently
occurring in our own environment -- from mysteriously-rising
geophysical and volcanic activity (some of the most significant
now occurring at that suspicious “19.5 degrees!”), to
 154

increasingly anomalous climatological and meteorological

activity (does anyone notice that hurricanes have always been
born at an average latitude of... 19.5 degrees?) -- verifying the
effects of a changing ‘hyperdimensional physics’ in our own
neighborhood.”

z An accelerating slow-down of the Earth’s spin on its

own axis over the last 20 years -- a progressive phase-shift now
occurring between the rotation of the Earth and the quantum
standards of an atomic clock. Additionally, the experimental
observation of a change in the Gravitational Constant by as
much as 0.06%, such that the suggestion that gravity during the
era of the dinosaurs was less (to allow the dinosaurs to be able
to stand) and that simultaneously, the Moon was precisely at a
distance of 60 times the radius of the Earth... suddenly, these
ideas are no longer far-fetched. In fact, hyperdimensional
physics predicts such variations. [See also, Hyper-D Physics
Connection and/or Planet X.]

z And finally, Hoagland suggests an intrinsically

changing physics, “affecting every known system of
astronomical, physical, chemical and biological interaction
differently over time -- because it affects the underlying,
dynamical hyperspace foundation of ‘physical reality’ itself.”
“And now, according to all accumulating evidence and this
centuries-old physics... we are simply entering once again (after
‘only’ 13,000 years...) a phase of this recurring, grand solar
system cycle ‘of renewed hyperdimensional restructuring of that
reality ." [emphasis added]

Hoagland <http://www.enterprisemission.com/hyper1.html>
thus makes an excellent argument that Hyperdimensional
Physics is not only good science, but is highly relevant to our
modern world.
 155

The mathematics of Hyperdimensional Physics -- including

quaternions -- are not trivial, but some simplified mathematics
can be instructional.

For example, in connection with the Golden Mean, it is

instructive to consider the ratios of various tangents of angles
which predominate in any 5-fold geometry. These angles are
18°, 36°, 54°, and 72°. The Table shows these angles and others
which have the common property of reducing to 9. (In
Numerology, reducing a number is simply adding each of the
digits (and adding again if necessary) until a single digit is the
sum. For example, the number, 314.8884 reduces to
3+1+4+8+8+8+4 = 36 = 3+6 = 9.)

Table

tan 18° / tan 36° = tan 54° / tan 72° =

0.447213595... = 1 / Ö5

tan 18° / tan 54° = tan 36° / tan 72° =

0.236067977... = Ö5 - 2

tan 36° / tan 54° = 0.527864045... = 3 -

4f

tan 18° / tan 72° = 0.105572809... = ( 3 -

4f)/5

A summary of the Table would suggest the ratios of tangents

which involve the Golden Mean are intimately associated with
5-fold geometries. This ties in the trigonometric angles
associated with 5-fold geometries, and the relationship Ö5 = F +
f. Tangents are also important in ancient and modern of
monuments, on and off Earth! See, for example, the
connections between Southwest England and the Cydonia
region of Mars.
 156

Another interesting revelation involving the trigonometric

tangents derives from the relationship defining a particular
angle, q, i.e. Ö5 = f + F = 2p tan q, from which we can calculate
q to be equal to 19.5897...°. To within an accuracy of 99.39%,
this angle is related to the tangent squared of 30° by the
identities: tan2 30° = 1/3 = sin j, where j = 19.4712...°. This
latter angle turns out to be of critical importance in
Hyperdimensional Physics (the latter which may be thought of
as a modern day child of Sacred Geometry).

For example, if one inscribes within a sphere, a tetrahedron

with one point of the tetrahedron at the pole of the sphere,
then the other three points of the tetrahedron will lie at 120°
intervals along a latitude of 19.4712...°.

This latitude corresponds, on a planetary scale, to possible

sources of immense energy from the internal regions of a planet.
For example: 1) Mauna Loa volcano in Hawaii, 2) Iztaccihuatl
and Popocatepetl volcanoes near Mexico City, 3) the absolutely
huge Mare Orientale on the Moon’s far side (but near the edge
of the Earth-side/far-side interface), 4) Olympus Mons on the
planet Mars, (the solar system’s largest volcano), 5) the Great
Red Spot on Jupiter, 6) the Great Blue Spot on Neptune, and so
forth, are all located at or very near to 19.5° latitude. In
addition, The Great Pyramids of the Sun and Moon at
Teotihuacan, Mexico are also located near this latitude,
suggesting the ancient architects may have had an inkling of this
“energy source”.

The significance of this hypothetical, inscribed tetrahedron is

due to the somewhat esoteric belief that this geometrical
anomaly may be connecting with other dimensions (outside of
the four dimensional space-time continuum), and therefore
represent the stuff of “tapping into the Zero-Point Energy” as
envisioned by such researchers as Moray King [1] and others.
Additionally, Chris Tinsley [2] has recently reported on an
anti-gravitational effect (which may be tapping into the
 157

ZPE) by rotating a disc composed of superconducting

material. This suggests that perhaps the more ideal
experiment would be to rotate a tetrahedron shaped object -
- or better yet a Merkaba (two tetrahedrons interlocked
within an inscribed sphere). In either case, if the
tetrahedrons were composed of superconducting material,
the results could be stunning.

One might also wish to incorporate in any new energy system

design the slight difference between q and 19.4712...° -- which
was on the same scale as the relationships connecting the
planetary orbits. One can show, for example, the following
approximate equalities:

p = 3.14159... @ (6/5) F2 = 3.14164...

(within 99.85% accuracy)

p = 3.14159... @ 4/ÖF = 3.144606...

(within 90.41 accuracy)

e = 2.71828... @10 x (ÖF - 1) = 2.720196...

(within 92.96% accuracy)

Similarly, if Ö5 = f + F = 2p tan q, where q = 19.5897...° @ j =

19.4712...°, and 1/3 = sin j, then Ö5 = f + F @ 2p tan
(19.4712...°) = p / Ö2, or

f + F @ p / Ö2

Ö5 @ p / Ö2 or Ö10 @ p

(both within an accuracy of 99.35%)

The slight inexactitudes of these three Transcendental Numbers

(and which may be thought of as one of the properties of the
transcendental numbers) is extremely note-worthy. Just as the
universe would rapidly collapse were it not due to angular
 158

momentum (and/or spin), it may be that the nature of

transcendental numbers have similar properties with respect to
the design and construction of effective energy systems based
on Zero-Point Energy, and/or The Fifth Element of Connective
Physics.

Nevertheless, there is clearly a connection here between

hyperdimensional physics and Sacred Geometry, or the
Golden Mean!

Another website, possibly worth investigating (and which has

considerably more hard science) is
<http://www.rialian.com/rnboyd/physics.htm>.

Finally, <http://www.enterprisemission.com/corbett.htm> asked

the question of how long have the powers-that-be been aware of
hyperdimensional physics? [Strangely of all the enterprise
mission webpages, this one is now missing. Hmmmm...] In any
case, the argument may evolve down to much of the information
about everything being already known to some, but not being
given to the world at large, except in measured, carefully
selected parcels. There may also be the supposition that 94% of
the people will never get it, but that portions of the other 6% -
those slated to be capable of joining the Education elite -- will.
And that, perhaps is enough. [The above website also used to
include an excellent picture of the Apollo 13, “Orion” patch --
where you could just scroll about 40% of the way down. Is that
why it's now missing?]
References:

[1] King, Moray, Tapping the Zero-Point Energy, Paraclete

Publishing, Provo, Utah, 1989.
[2] Tinsley, Chris, “Table-Top Antigravity?”, Infinite Energy
Magazine, Concord, 1997.

The Library of ialexandriah

2003© Copyright Dan Sewell Ward, All Rights Reserved
 159

INTERLUDE and OVERVIEW

THE UNCHANGED HUMAN CONDITION

It also gives us a very special, secret pleasure to see how
unaware the people around us are of what is really happening
to them." ~Adolf Hitler
Is it that we humans as a species just do not learn from past
obvious mistakes, or is it that we have been designed with a
defect in our mental ability? It may be because a little of each
element is involved that we find ourselves in our condition. In
one section of these writings we look into the “who or what” is
responsible for our very being and make up as well as the
“purpose” for our being on this planet. If that is an accurate
proposition then it would validate the claim that the human
species has all the hallmarks of a domesticated species.

Regardless of the nature of our origin or purpose (if any) for

being on this planet, it would appear to me that there is in place
a cunning, carefully designed and implemented plan (or plot) to
direct our path and mould or shape our collective races in a
specific manner. Call it the mother of all conspiracy theories if
you will. If all of this is totally wrong, it makes an interesting
interpretation out of a lot of given facts and established data, and
should be entertaining reading. When one looks at the evidence
that will unfold in the next several sections one may not only
agree with that premise, but one may also start to feel rather
insecure and afraid. It is not the purpose of this book to frighten
or alarm, but to open our eyes, make us aware of possibilities,
forewarn us, and show that regardless of our worst nightmare
becoming manifest, there is truly light at the end of the “tunnel”.

For a long time now, in some cases for many decades, various
voices have been raised in protest and to enable public
awareness of various real dangers being foisted upon humanity.
They have largely been ignored, and the small percentages that
have not ignored the warnings but joined the aware group of
 160

protesters have been unable to cause any change to the adverse

situations. Frankly we have been “attacked” on too many fronts
simultaneously and the defending ranks are too thin to enable
effective defence in so many diverse directions as to ensure
safety for our species. Warnings about most obvious and in
many cases self-evident dangers are blatantly ignored by the
“powers that be”, those who could make changes. Over the
course of these writings we will identify the “powers that be”.

The absolute dangers to mankind in the use of fluoride in water

supplies, amalgam fillings (loads of toxic mercury) in dental
work, vaccines, chemotherapy, radiotherapy, electroshock
treatments, microwaves (not only in stoves), and a host of
similarly dangerous issues has been not only ignored, but
actively and willfully suppressed. (If you doubt this, then do
some Internet research to establish all issues and concerns.)
These and other issues are loudly and vehemently declared as
quite safe for use or implementation by the “authorities”. The
media carries that biased one-sided opinion, the dictates of
“authority” without question and gives little to no coverage of
the nature and issues of concern. This has been going on for
decades, it has not changed and probably will never change.
Protest is virtually useless. Why is this?

It is as though there really is an orchestrated assault against

mankind on as many fronts as can be found.

Authority goes unquestioned in or by the media, allowing the

most ludicrous of claims to become established as indisputable
facts in the minds of the populations. It is well known that if
someone shouts the most obvious of lies loud and long enough it
will come to be accepted by most.

Therein is a key to a lot of problems. A lot of people simply do

not think for themselves, and are accepting of what
“authorities” dictate. Think about this. What is an expert or
authority in most cases? Most are merely people who have gone
 161

through some educational institutions and learned what to

accept, what to think, what to say, and having proven by
examination that they can effectively recite the dogma of their
branch of study, they are awarded some certification to that
effect. These then become new peers to the closed group that
monitor all aspirants and venturers into their field of “expertise”.

Thus such a self-perpetuating closed group of “experts”,

custodians of the sacred dogma, forever control any given
branch of learning or endeavour. Thus they can ignore protest
with impunity, for they and their gospel will outlive any given
protesters. A good example of this in action is the age of the
Sphinx issue. The evidence of geologists presented decades ago
is still totally ignored by “Egyptologists”, who shifted the
discussion to how “insensitive” the protesters were. The real
issues have never been addressed or answered, as ignoring them
has proven the most effective of manner in which to deal with
such embarrassing (for them) questions or issues. This same
tried and proven effective method is used with regular
monotony whenever experts or authority (political leaders are
skilled in its use) are faced with indisputable valid evidence of
error in their thinking and dogma.

We see questions and error ignored in many fields. Theory of

evolution is one dealt with in this book. “Big Bang” theory is
quite nonsense and impossible to reasonably understand or
accept. There are numerous cloudy issues we are asked to
blindly accept because we are told to and quite simply that is the
way things are. If “they” speak, we are expected to remain
silent and accepting for the thinking has been done on our
behalf. Religion is rife with “don’t think about it” issues.

Why don’t most people think?

We will look into that very basic question in a section that deals
with the education system imposed upon us by our diligent and
vigilant government authority. We are carefully brought up and
 162

educated so as not to think independently. Our common

religions train us in acceptance and not to think for ourselves.
And should you join any military force, then in most cases and
issues you become forbidden to think.

The populations at large are mostly compliant and subservient

to the authority and experts that they enable and allow to rule
and preside over them. We will look into this issue as well. We
will see that there may indeed be “something in the water” that
should give us all cause for major concern. Yes collectively we
drink the reticulated water, eat the processed foods, have our
vaccine shots, take the medications of corporates, then wonder
why there is an epidemic of early deaths or the populations are
obese and unhealthy. We are addicted to and enslaved by an
epidemic of alcohol, tobacco, and addictive drugs. Organized
crime is almost in control in some areas.

Most religions are far from user-friendly. We will look at this

claim in more detail later and see that untold human misery and
death result because of this insidious control method. Now
understand that there is a huge difference between “religion”
and “spirituality”. I am not against the latter, but assuredly
have no more time for the former. Essentially “spirituality” is
what one has or feels from “within”, it is an expression of self.
“Religion” is from “without”, extraneous to the self and is a set
of proscribed scripture, doctrine, dogma, beliefs, creeds, etc. It
is control and regulation. It is rarely conducive to peace and
harmony. Also understand that I am not against “GOD”, but
that I have no time for and am against those named entities
proclaimed as gods by the many “religions” or sects. “GOD”,
or the intelligent field of the universe has absolutely nothing
whatsoever to do with religion. Yes I know we have all been
brought up and trained quite differently than to even think that
kind of thought.

A huge troublesome issue with most religions it that they are

frequently used as a vehicle by some to impose their will and
 163

way (often narrow, self-promoting, sometimes nefarious) upon

others. Such will generally find within their acceptable
scriptures some text or quote, interpret it (generally out of
context) to validate or justify the imposition of their will to
establish their ends. They loudly proclaim that it’s from the
very words of god, and thus must not be questioned but obeyed
and implemented. Thus holy crusades were launched and entire
cities and populations perished. Too many people let the
religions and its leaders do the thinking for them.

Additional to all the above controls over mankind we are also

subject to others, and one of the more far-reaching and
devastating is the use of almost total control of “finance” to
dominate and control the bulk of humanity. This method of
control is used against us in such forms as taxation’s, prices of
essential energy sources and commodities, price gouging
monopolies, price-fixing, dependency on banking and interest
rates, finance availability and qualification for, property values,
wage levels, profit margins allowed, employment conditions,
etc. The “etc.” is simply too vast to elaborate further here. I see
it as a real economic warfare against the bulk of populations, a
form of literal enslavement and ever increasing impoverishment.

Nothing succeeds like a “good” financial crisis and market

crash to put the average worker in fear or actual loss of
employment and in his “rightful” subservient and dependent
place. In this way the “working class” can be easily
manipulated to work for minimum wage or even less, and even
made thankful for being “lucky enough” to have even the most
menial of jobs. Meanwhile the rich actually do get richer and
more established in their control and ownership of whatsoever is
their will. I suspect such crises may generally have their origin
in power plays and struggles to capture even more wealth and
power by the “elite” highest in the social order.

So there we have a simplified overview of some of the many

issues and problems assaulting mankind. Not only have we
 164

been seriously cheated, but also we have been misled and

blatantly told great lies.

Generally individuals do not even know their true nature, their

actual and real identity. This has been withheld from them.
They believe they are a mortal body and being. They are
vaguely told they “have” or will have a spirit and even its fate is
determined by their degree of obedience and subservience.
They are governed property. They are compliant, obedient and
blindly accepting of whatever is told or given them. They don’t
know what they want or what to do with this life, yet look
forward to another life that will be “eternal”. They are taught
that they must pray to some god, that they are “sinners”, need
forgiveness always and need his mercy and grace. They have no
clear understanding of what the whole “god” thing is all about,
and thus know almost nothing of reality. They trust the
religions and its leaders for their vague future salvation and
pleasure in an ill-defined heaven, if they’ve paid their “dues”.
They view this “hologram” of a world as a reality and look for a
god as “the man behind the curtain”, one who will make it right
and see to justice in the next world or life.

Generally fearing death, they do not know how to die with grace
or dignity, and often do not know how to live with grace and
dignity. Worst of all, few will ever question the “status quo”
and seek to understand anything that is not available at the mall.
 165

PART THREE

MAN AND GOD

 166

WHAT OF GOD? WHICH, WHO, AND WHERE?

“A truth’s initial commotion is directly proportional to how

deeply the lie was believed…When a well-packaged web of lies
has been sold gradually to the masses over generations, the
truth will seem utterly preposterous and its speaker, a raving
lunatic.” --Dresden James

This essay comes with a caution. I cannot guarantee it or any

section or segment of it is correct in any way or at all. It is to be
read purely as a mind opening exercise to guide you along many
avenues of thought. Neither is it intended in any way to be a
definitive statement of fact or in fact my final opinion in any
area at all. Perhaps it will be an ongoing essay and updated
from time to time, for such is the nature of human
understanding, wisdom, unknown prejudices etc etc.

The initial iteration was dated 16 October 2006. Bob is still

alive years after the dark clouds gathered over him. Do not
therefore consider this the final words on any thing contained
herein. But I’d be reasonably sure the general concept would
remain virtually unchanged.

I asked myself seriously just once, for one serious asking is

enough on this vital matter, if it is indeed serious in intent,
“What am I to make of this Jehovah thing?” Call him Jehovah,
Lord, or 100 other names, it is the traditional god of Israel to
which I refer. We all know that to which I refer. The god of
“Genesis”, of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. I finally dared to
address and form my unasked questions that I secretly
harboured but denied expression for too long.

Let’s get some perspective.

Our earth has existed, we are told, some 4-5 billion years, and
the known or perceived universe some 15 or more billion years.
At the edges of our perceived (bubble shaped?) universe
 167

galaxies are receding from us at near the speed of light, and

galactic expansion ultimately means that some will forever be
lost to our perceived “universe” (“universe” being used herein
to describe the collection of galaxies that can be detected by or
know to us) As the distances and expansion factors grow they
will retreat logically, faster than the speed of light surely (the
red shift thing), or get real close. And what of a creature on
those distant galaxies seeing us depart at near light speed? Now
he is the centre of his “universe” (or bubble) and surely, looking
the about face from our direction he is privy to and sees galaxies
lost to our view. In essence, by extension of the same factors
and logic, surely his universe overlaps our known universe, and
includes another of which we have no knowledge, for parts of
his known universe having receded long ago from us. Those
parts must lie beyond our perception range. And if our
perceptible range is the 15 odd billion years old, what age is
attributed to that which logically lies beyond? Infinite time and
space takes us to a new level of understanding if we can
perceive a chain of “observable universes” from the viewpoint
of a being on the “edge” of the prior universe in the chain. By
the same extension, this must occur in every direction possible
from any given starting point.

Or has ‘science’ got it all wrong? Are we just marbles in a

super alien’s marble bag? Remember our atoms are mostly
space, almost no “solid” – just like out there in the vast reaches
of “space”. A distant galaxy looks as though solid yet we are
told 2 galaxies could pass one through the other with barely two
component stars colliding. “Solid” is an illusion it seems.

How many universes are there then? The question almost has
no meaning. It’s too vast to really come to grips with, as is its
age. Tens or possibly hundreds of billions of years according to
our time measure may be a painfully inadequate guess. This
principle of overlapping universes endlessly reaching out in
every direction from any starting point, consuming and creating
unimaginable space/time would severely damage the commonly
 168

accepted “Big Bang Theory”. Perhaps it is time for us all to

have a rethink about many things. Of what importance then is
“our” temporal earth time measure except for us to measure our
meagre life span or planetary cycles?

Yet for some reason we are asked to accept – and generally

blindly do so – that given this above overlooked scenario, He
who is the supposed creator of it all, who is omnipresent,
omniscient, omni “everything”, decides to slum it down to this
“nothing” of a planet, in this equally nothing special a galaxy.
He does this at this one unique time out of untold zillions of
years to fraternise with just one or two selected mortals out of
millions of such planetary mortals. He then identifies himself
and demands to be acknowledged for his ‘godship’. This
select few are then entrusted, so we are asked to believe, to be
responsible for the saving (whatever that means) of all
humanity. That’s it. A one time shot at it. Is it too bad, bad luck
indeed, for the countless generations existent before the event?
Or what of those in really remote non-local places? (Mormons
profess to address this seeming grotesque unjustness to those not
privy to this god’s timing or grace. Another story there.)

What gives? Does not sound right or equitable to me. Is he not

supposed to be always present? Or is his presence like a
McDonald’s special, for a limited time only? Have these gods
not got enough time to get around to all? Has he been busy
elsewhere for the countless years before his revealing of himself
to the most fortunate lucky few? As a Hebrew prophet once
mocked at other gods, “perchance he was in his ‘chamber’”.
What was wrong with say the Chinese, Indian, Negro, Celt or
whoever that they were not privy to this favour? If this is a
manifestation of a true god then it is frankly not good enough.

It seems and smells like the Jehovah thing is a very local and
probably unreal event indeed. Looking at it coldly in the light
of ancient literature discovered over the past 100 years or so, it
seems to be an adopted and adapted tribal thing. After all, other
 169

groups, tribes and nations around the earth had equally valid and
equally realistic claims to the sole revelation of (a) god.
Strangely and tellingly all these (local) gods have a prejudiced
favour for the ‘locals’. There is an almost uncomfortable
localness of each such claimed god. For decades I had
unformed questions as to why god would seem to be so local,
prejudiced, and secretive, not to mention so limited in the
allocation of his “dealing with us” time. Seems like one just
passing through. Sure all religions can seem to justify all those
issues, but that is all it is: justifying those things by apologists in
action. I submit they are all false and in error because of the
inconsistency and patent unjustness of the premiss. “The”
ultimate god could not be so inconsistent in dealing with his
claimed creations that he could only be judged as downright
nasty as times. A god who is recorded to be loving, jealous,
vengeful, destructive and gives obvious preference is surely not
to be trusted, especially when he operates for a limited time only
in a limited area with a select group. Generally of course he is
totally unknown and unrevealed to any others not of the
favoured group or generation. Also the god of Genesis is
obviously not omniscient.

I suggest and respectfully submit that any group who claim to

know or reveal a god that has a non-universal specific given
name, has a seeming limited sphere of control, authority or
influence who does not reveal himself freely and equally to all,
is under the influence of wishful thinking. Or contriving a
stratagem to control or entrap our species. Such claimants tend
to resort to persecution sooner or later. Generally they will kill
in ‘his’ name if they can get away with it. Jehovah has a
following with a most foul bloodstained history.

Blindness and ignorance of such adherents is symptomatic. For

instance by way of illustration, a Roman Catholic school
principal, who is surely presumed to be a reasonable authority or
agent of the god, claims that “animals have no spirit”. Think
deeply about that a moment. It just has to scream total
 170

ignorance or a totally deceiving limited authority god. Yet such

are sectarian leaders. My daughter protested this very issue to
me and rightly so for she could see and recognise unjustness,
limitations and error. The educator could not.

By definition, any god who is worth consideration has to be a

god that encompasses all that is, all that was, all that will ever
be, across endless universes at all times. (And that defines the
omnific fabric of the universe.) He does not hide on a mountain
or in a burning bush nor reveal himself as such to a select few or
many. (I use the He, him etc as a convenience, and as such in
no way presume to infer gender, race, shape, form, localisation
or any such things.) Indeed other articles point to my thoughts
and conclusions. Just as we are “star stuff” elements of the
earth, equally we are also “god stuff”, part of the life giving
intelligence given by the omnific fabric of the universe, the
quantum sea etc.

A true GOD must be an intelligence that fills and encompasses

the vastness of untold and limitless universes, overlapping
universes if you will, that is literally all present everywhere at
the same time, that has immediate knowledge of all events as
they happen, unhindered by limitations of time and space as we
see them. An intelligence and energy that is in fact the entire
sum total of all universes, that endlessly creates, re-cycles
within and of itself would indeed be GOD. Such a one needs no
name, nor preachers to reveal a hidden name or doctrine. Such a
one is GOD of all and to all, for all are not only his creation, but
in very fact part of GOD. Thus the true GOD must be
discernible and knowable to and by all without assistance or the
need for others, chosen or not, to reveal him to us. The real
GOD by nature of his very reality must become self evident
and self revealing. Otherwise such fail to qualify to be
acceptable or considered for the role. This accessibility of
necessity includes all life including non-humans such as we call
animals, (I wonder what they call us, each in their own tongue.
Most likely dangerous savage killers.) and any other thing or
 171

species not of our ‘kind’. All life, of whatever form, indeed all
matter of whatever form, is a creation of and part of the fabric of
the universe and constantly bathes within it.

So Jehovah, Enki, Enlil, Isis and all others, I do not question

whether or not you exist or existed in reality. I do challenge the
idea that such as you are GOD, for surely you like us, are also
star stuff enlivened by GOD stuff, and like us, will recycle. Is
that why such as you are not around today?
 172

202-MOULDING HUMANITY
"People do not like to think. If one thinks, one must reach
conclusions. Conclusions are not always pleasant."
-Helen Keller

This section presents ideas and materials that lead to a

conclusion that came as a surprise to me. While researching and
correlating materials, I gathered enough to be able to formulate
a plausible theory that encompasses data seemingly from quite
unrelated and different sources. Data that when thought about
for some time, correlates into one big picture that really makes a
lot of sense. It also is able to incorporate a lot of things that
when standing alone, do not seem to make any sense at all.
Additionally, almost all so called (current) “conspiracy theories”
fit very comfortably into the framework of the theory. There
emerges a possibly terrifying story that may well be able to
explain “it all”. Above all, it enables understanding and answers
to those big questions: “what is the meaning and purpose of
life?” and “is there an ongoing battle between good and evil?”
The whole “who is god and what is the relationship?” falls well
within the framework of this theory.

So far as I am aware, and please correct me if I am wrong, the

Bible seems silent as to the actual or any real reasons as to why
“God, GOD, or Lord GOD” created us at all. Certainly no
purpose is stated in Genesis. If you doubt this, take the time to
fully read it.

Let’s briefly discuss the bible and its source. The Old
Testament is a record of the race/nation of which the Jews and
Arabs seem the sole survivors. Others are only there because of
interactions. They trace and claim ancestry back to one
Abraham. (Abram) Abraham’s father, Terah, left Ur of the
Chaldees and is thus Sumerian of origin. Note that this Abraham
is also stated as commanding what amounts to a small army.
 173

There is a wealth of information in the records from both

sources, that of Israel and that of the Sumerians, and although
seeming unrelated, they are both in fact relating the same
elements of the early story or history. The Sumerian records
would seem to be the source materials for the initial chapters of
the book of Genesis, and those chapters contain the most
contentious issues and elements. These are the chapters relating
to the ante-deluvian period, the “pre-history” as it could be said.
Similar elements are found in, and come from Egyptian records,
more particularly relating to Isis, Horus, Set et al. It is when
researching the Sumerian records where names are given than
one finds the “purpose and reasons” for the creation of our
species.

Now I do not intend to document every or even many references

in this writing, but you can certainly locate them easily enough,
more so with the Internet search engines. Some of the
interesting and difficult to understand rationally (without a “big
picture” framework with which to work) are as follows.

Genesis gives two accounts of the creation, and they differ

considerably. Different entities seem implied as chapter one
recounts “God” as the creator, while chapter 2 introduces us to
“LORD God”. Chapter 2 appears to specifically relate to a
physical organization of man using elements of the earth. It also
more than strongly suggests that more than one entity is
involved in this organization of the human species. (“Aha”,
some Christians will shout, “but that is Jehovah and the Father
God.” Be that so, then we still have a situation of more than one
god in genesis, discussing and deciding issues as equals.)
Possible cloning using anesthetic or “deep sleep” is mentioned
in 2:21. In chapter 3:8 we find the creator/s seemingly walking
in some “gardens” talking audibly and overheard by the “man”,
and at 3:22 we have a group decision made and stated by them,
with a sentence pronounced. Fear of the “man’s” ability to “live
forever” is clearly expressed, and a decision is announced to
essentially terminate the species so recently organized. At some
 174

times the god seems quite nasty and destructive to man, and at
other times very helpful. This nastier and destructive nature of
the god/gods of Genesis is largely glossed over and certainly not
brought up by various “clergy” of Christendom who attempt to
convince us that god is always a god of love who would never
hurt or harm any of his “children”. What utter rubbish that is
and how easy to demonstrate gods genocidal and human hating
characteristics.

These things betray Genesis’ source materials, the Sumerian

records. In those records the gods are less mysterious, they are
simply beings who came to earth, have names, have family
groups, and have “issues” similar to us today. They argue and
disagree among themselves. They may live a hugely long life
span, have untold and unimaginable powers and abilities,
incredible technology, but they also appear to age and be mortal,
Now whereas Genesis is silent as to the reasons for the
organization of our species, the materials from Sumer give the
information. We were created to become laborers for them.
Manual labour on planet Earth did not suit them. Genesis 3:23
gives indication of the labour requirement, and chapter 4
introduces the fact that humans seem required to give “tribute”
to the creators. Seems like a straight up situation to me.

Now the interesting bits to correlate into the picture. From

Genesis we see the “gods” and the “sons of god” had free rein
on the earth, doing whatsoever pleased them. We read that in
time, they considered the human females as “fair” and took
them as “wives” fathering children with them. Those children
are specifically mentioned in Genesis. Some of the “gods”
treated man well, and interacted pleasantly with selected
humans. Enoch was removed from humans and taken into their
fold. Noah was warned of the impending destruction to befall
the planet. Later, much later, Abraham entertained a couple of
such beings as they visited him while he sat at his tent door.
Abraham gave them a meal; they organized for his wife Sara to
have a child, and then departed en route to destroy Sodom and
 175

Gomorrah. Abraham even reasoned with them, making an

agreement designed to save the cities. Presumably the same
beings then turned up at those cities, met Lot and his family and
saved them from the following destruction. They appeared as
humans among humans, and even the citizens of the doomed
city could not identify them as non-human, they wanted “their
way” with them.

An interesting aside here as it becomes relevant. The

deluge/flood/destruction recorded as in the days of Noah and of
which he was forewarned seems to have been a real event. I
will not address the implied biblical dating for it, but only within
the human context.

It seems that about some 12,000 years ago new cultures and
civilizations spontaneously seemed to spring up all over the
globe. We see various sciences saying that about then animals
were domesticated, crops and plants also developed (supposedly
by primitive man from wild varieties, but that is dealt with
elsewhere) and homo sapiens sapiens were established in the
world. Before this period there is almost no indications of
substantial culture to be had.

There is a remarkable amount of evidence indicating that the

great pyramid and sphinx of Egypt in fact date from about this
time, some 12,000 years ago, and that the Sphinx actually has
damage indicating water erosion is the real cause of most
damage to it. In the precession of the equinox, Leo was the sign
then, just as Aquarius is the up and coming one now. Leo and
the Sphinx makes a fascinating combination that I recommend
one follows up. All the materials are out there to validate all of
this regardless of the denials or more correctly, of the lack of
evidence to the contrary by the “expert Egyptologists”. It would
seem that Egypt was indeed a center of civilization some 12k
years ago, and that deluge was the cause of its destruction about
then. There are ancient Egyptian writings that would confirm
this, and also claim that its early pre-dynastic rulers individually
 176

lived for thousands of years, gods or demigods in fact. Of

course the modern men of science will have none of this, despite
the records. Could it be that the long lost original face from the
sphinx was that of one of these “gods”, the non-human residents
on the planet, those that organized our species?

Some writers state that there is no evidence that the Anunnaki

ever actually left this planet. I clearly recall reading that they
did so, perhaps only temporarily, at the time of the deluge.
Genesis says it was Noah warned, the Sumer records give a
different name for such a one warned by Enki, one of the
Anunnaki. The destruction was to be so vast, complete and
total, that they abandoned this planet, leaving their “created”
humans to their own fate and end. Genesis says it “repented”
god that he had made man, and that man was to be wiped out as
a species. It was to flee this pending destruction itself that they
left the planet to preserve themselves.

In the final segment of these writings there is an amount of

additional materials to read relating to the above issues. That
material is merely a small representation of what is freely
available on the Internet should one choose to search for
additional materials or verification of matters mentioned above.
I have reproduced the articles in full as they appear and were
extracted off the Internet as perhaps most people would not do
such a search or simply find it inconvenient to attempt or access
materials off the Internet.

SEEKING PURPOSE OR MEANING OF LIFE

I think it imperative that if one seeks to establish or find any

purpose or meaning for life that one must understand the true
nature of the human species, or at the least be aware of what
possible origins could be involved. Additionally one should
have a reasonably accurate knowledge of their own true nature
and self. It is prudent to go into the search divested of any rose
coloured glasses through which they may have viewed the world
 177

as the creation of a loving devoted individual deity that knows

and cares for each person individually. The reality and the
evidence even from the bible simply do not support that sort of
thinking or claim.

There are in fact those who fearlessly claim that the god of
Christendom is in fact quite an evil human hating “individual”,
and let’s face it, there is sufficient evidence and historical record
to give some credibility to that line of thinking. More on that
and associated issues as we progress. I am not presenting any
particular line of thought as absolute fact, but exploring and
analysing existing materials in an effort to make sense of so
many subjects that if considered alone simply make no sense,
have no seemingly valid cause, and appear totally unrelated to
anything else whatsoever.

Let’s now proceed to a review and analysis of some confusing

and worrying materials, and see if any sense can be made of the
“man” and “god” thing, and probe at those most vexing issues of
good and evil, and the ongoing conflict of good and evil. Once
again understand that my attitude is simply that all things should
and must be capable of being understood. I think it is merely a
matter of putting things in a more logical sequence and then
asking the “right” or appropriate question at the appropriate time
when one has as much relevant information as possible before
them. A good analogy is putting together a jig saw puzzle.
Individual pieces standing alone are impossible to understand or
place within the “big picture”. However when picked up at an
appropriate time, analysed together with other pieces that are
beginning to construct an intelligible picture, then questioned
about what it means and where it goes, those mysterious pieces
add to the picture until the entire scene is perceived.

MOULDING HUMANITY

At some time in our pre-historical past humans realized that it is

difficult or even impossible to control or use a herd of wild
 178

beasts. Before beasts that are now cattle could be made useful
for mankind they had to be tamed and domesticated. The same
holds true for all the beasts for which mankind has a regular use.

Once the herd is tamed and compliant it can be handled and

dealt with relatively easily. We are taught that all that it took
was some selective breeding, a little manipulation, and time.
That all seems straight forward and seemingly unquestionable,
and there probably is a large amount of truth in it. But it is not
entirely satisfactory and possibly a little flawed. We really
should address the question of just what it was that gave our
human species such a sudden surge of development that resulted
in culture, civilization, domestication of plants and animals,
technology. It seems unlikely at least to me that suddenly
primitive savages collectively gathered simultaneously around
the globe, and came to a united decision to become something
different from what they had been for the past supposed millions
or hundreds of thousands of years. I think that would need and
indicate some sort of organization.

However we have dealt with this issue in more depth earlier, and
I raise the issue again only as an introduction to discussion of
the likelihood that the entire human race is currently being
manipulated, domesticated, and make entirely compliant. I
suspect that the non-compliant will be among the first to be
eliminated if I am right, and that in due course, possibly quite
soon, a culling of the species may begin. Quite possibly the
killings such as are recorded in “203b-They’re Coming to Take
Me Away” may be merely a “practice run” to see just what can
be done with impunity. Pol Pot determined that his country’s
population would be reduced from some 7 million to just 1
million. No one stood in his way, and the killings continued
unabated with the “world’s Policeman”, the USA as it likes to
think of itself, and others, doing nothing about it. It took
neighbouring Vietnam, a communist country, to step in, invade
and end the slaughter, in about 1 month. That would evidence
to any reasonable person that if a country or amalgamation with
 179

arms at their disposal such as the USA has, the madness could
have ended much faster and far earlier. It need not have lasted 4
years. Why was this allowed to happen? Yes, “allowed to
happen”. Now it gets weird, really weird and uncomfortable.
The United Nations has supported the ideal that the world’s
population would be reduced from near its current 7 billion to
around 1 to 2 billion.

If what I fear is correct then we should be able to identify

specific indicators which warn us that all is indeed not well for
our human race globally.

Human compliance is assured by the implementation of specific

programs, often seemingly unrelated, but when put together
paint a sinister pattern that has the hallmarks of deliberate
organization. Viewed together we see a pattern of deliberate
erosion of liberty, a dumbing down of the entire population, a
definitely debilitating interference with the health of the
community at large, and chemicals imposed through the
absolute essentials of life that erode human health and will.
These items could be considered as recent (historically)
innovations to already tight control kept and maintained over
populations at large by direct impositions of governments and
religion and of what could now be called complete financial
control over all but the exclusively elite.
 180

203-THE WAR AGAINST HUMANITY.

“And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought
against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels,
And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven.
And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil,
and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out
into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.
(Revelations 12:7-9 KJV)

“Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present
themselves before the LORD, and Satan came among them.
And the LORD said unto Satan, Whence cometh thou?
And Satan answered the LORD, and said, From going to and fro
in the earth, and from walking up and down in it.”
(Job 1:6-7 KJV)

Those are just two quotes from the bible that are representative
of a vast amount of information from that book that should alert
us to the fact that there is indeed more going on, and more
agendas afoot than most people either know or care to know
about. Short verses that relate a story to the effect that in what
most people think of as a peaceful “heaven”, often presumed the
sole habitation of an enthroned God being constantly
worshipped and adored by hosts of (harp playing) devoted
angels, there is or has been serious disharmony that at some time
in an obviously past time resulted in war. The losers were
exiled to planet earth and literally walk among mankind.

It would be easy to dismiss this totally if it were the only such

source of such a seeming fanciful tale. However it is not the
only source of such tales, and its not only the ancient Hebrew,
Jewish (call it what you will) records that give us tales of wars
among the gods. Those from “India” give far more details of
the wars and methods, weapons, and destruction caused upon
this very earth as a consequence of the disharmony among the
gods. However I will not linger on this ancient aspect of the
wars that are so recorded, nor dwell on the sources of
information that have survived to be available today. What I
would like to establish is that these stories are almost certainly
 181

not fanciful imaginings written for amusement or teachings of

morals, but represent very real events that involved both planet
earth and venues not on planet earth.

By “venues not on planet earth” I mean precisely that. I do not

care to say if this is in some hyperdimensional space, in some
mythical heaven, or whether it is and was in our perceivable and
known universe. The establishable fact seems to be that the
wars as recorded spilled over and physically took place on our
planet, that human lives were lost, and civilizations destroyed in
consequence. If you determine to establish the facts from our
pre-history, a simple internet research will reveal a vast amount
of information regarding areas of ancient devastation scattered
around our globe.

Question is, were or are these “gods” spiritual beings, or are

they a little more physically substantial in our dimension or
world? Either way it probably makes little or no difference, for
the end result of the disharmony is evidenced by physical scars
on the planet.

A vastly more important question would be: Where are these

beings called “gods”, “angels”, and “devils” now? Then
perhaps we could seek to identify just who is being spoken of in
say the bible records, as God, LORD, Michael, Satan, devil,
dragon, etc.

Let’s paint a picture and see what that picture solves and
eliminates from our dusty “mysteries” folder.

EARTH & BEGINNINGS

An unknown long time ago (in the 100,000s of years ago
bracket) a super intelligent species or race that existed on this
planet (and possibly still exist here) came to a decision to
genetically modify another species found on the earth, for the
purpose of using the so modified species as workers and thus
remove from them the burdens of tedious manual work. It could
 182

be likened to a decision being made today to genetically modify

and change say the gorilla or chimpanzee, give them more
intelligence, enhance their physical appearance and ability, then
train them for certain tasks. At this point of this proposal it does
not matter how long each species had been on earth, nor does it
matter at present if in both species were in fact native to this
earth.

Let us call the intelligent beings “species A”. And let us call
the lesser intelligent and inferior being or race “species Z”. It is
recorded (Sumerian) that the original modified humans (as we
now know them) were borne by selected females of “species
A”, and presumably thus born into the world in the normal way.
It is also recorded that the embryo of combined “species Z” and
“species A” was transplanted into the females of the latter
species. Thus the resultant new species, lets call them “species
X”, for in effect they are a crossbreed, were truly “in the image”
of their “creators”. In short, the genes of species “A” were
spliced in to those of species “Z”. Whereas even less than 100
years ago such a proposition would have been preposterous, not
to mention heresy, today in a world of cloned sheep, genetically
engineering of life forms including plants, perhaps even this is
not too far away from us, the descendants of species X.

It may well be that the “species A” were also of many different

races, as we understand the word, as ancient art certainly
indicates some of the “gods” as black. This together with the
information that many birthing mothers were used could well
explain the many different races now existent with us, “species
X”. Those of “species A” are thus the creators of modern man,
it was their earth, and they made all the rules. They are the ones
that had the fabulous flying machines that are recorded, the
weapons so well described in ancient writings, the
incomprehensible advanced civilisation of legends, and the
ability to use science and technology that is even still beyond
our understanding. These are they who built the vast structures
around the globe incorporating mathematics and techniques that
 183

still amaze or puzzle us today. Many of their personal names

are in fact recorded and known to us, as is the fact that they
apparently lived for what is to us an astounding, even
unbelievable, life span. Tens of thousands of earth years,
perhaps even hundreds of thousands of our years seem to be in
evidence. Some of them are named in the lists of ancient kings
for some of the ancient civilisations.

These are they who in council decreed “let us make man in our
image, male and female…” (Genesis) Bear in mind the title
“man” applies only to us, the “species X”. They are not and
were never “man”. (Man being Adam or earther) Some of them
played the part and role of “gods” to us, and remarkably this
exact scenario is central to the storyline of the movie “Zardoz”.
There an earth-based group of immortals lived isolated from
beastial mortals, but maintained communications through
certain of their ranks, some of whom played the role of being
gods to the lesser mortals. Quite a revealing movie to see, as it
reveals the god of the movie, (who calls himself Zardoz) as a
clever immortal playing at being the Wizard of oz, and
manipulating events, even to the hero’s breeding and birth, from
“behind the curtains”.

“Species Z”, the source of humans, seems to have either died

out, or been absorbed or incorporated into the current crop of
“species X”. Some write that the species to which I refer as
“species Z” was what is known as homo erectus, and that the
current earthly breed of humans did in fact really replace that
species with no evidence of ever cross breeding with them. I
suspect they may have been represented by the Neanderthal, and
have read excellent articles that go a long way to evidencing the
Neanderthals have in fact been absorbed into human stock with
the genetic code from them identifiable among us. Again this
contributes to explaining some of the vast differences in the
human species.
 184

In a nutshell, that was the start of the plot, and as they say, all
the rest is mere detail. However in splicing the genes together
the (genetic) engineer, called a “god”, made the new species a
little too smart for their proposed basic purposes and
specifications, and made them so that the final edition was
actually able to breed and self produce. Seems this was not in
the original production plans, and whether intentional or not,
became the source of huge problems. At least one of the chief
executive expressed horror with words along the lines of “who
told you that you are naked….” (Genesis again) And all of the
stuff that goes along with knowing about nakedness, sex, and so
forth.

Procreation, the ability to self produce and breed, was indeed the
“fruit” of the “tree of life” thing that it seems was expressly
forbidden and not allowed to this newly created species. Think
about it. The creating “gods” would have little control over a
species that had the ability and propensity to get out of control.
Worse still is the simple fact of mathematics involved in any
breeding, even if a single breeding pair is all that exists. Two
becomes four (or more) four becomes eight, eight becomes
sixteen etc. Recall the story of the horse shoes. The noble was
reluctant to pay a farrier’s price, so the farrier suggested 1cent
the first nail, and double it for each succeeding nail. The
ignorant noble agreed and the farrier laughed away to himself as
he placed the 16 nails. After 16 nails or generations, 65,536.
Worse, if the humans had long life spans as Genesis indicates,
we may have close to the sum total of the entire “breed” alive
simultaneously. That’s in excess of 130,000 per breeding pair in
a relatively short time. Words like “rabbits” and “small city”
come to mind. Control could get very difficult if not
impossible. No wonder an elimination decree was made later.
More on human numbers later.

After that revelation, he didn’t want to have anything to do with

the new species, they were not the requested specifications or
stock. So he rejected them, told them to get lost, threw them out
 185

of “the garden” (the residential compound of the superior

beings if you will) to fend for themselves in the big bad outside
world. He sent them out to die. “for from dust of the earth you
were taken, and to dust you will return”. This is us then, species
X, earthers, made of earth, eat, breathe, drink of the earth, live
and die, then recycle body back to the earth. Obviously the
evicting god was not omniscient, for indeed we did not perish
nor die out as a species. No, I don’t accept that his words
accompanying the eviction refer to a mere imposition of a
mortal death to mankind. That contention just does not fit into
the whole or “big” picture.

The good news is that the entire executive was not “anti” the
new species X mankind. It is recorded that some who are
named, including the engineer who “created” us, actually
protected and preserved us. But for mankind, a new species
trying to survive in a hostile world, our troubles were only
beginning. It is recorded that some of our species were so
favoured as to be able to live with and among some of them, and
they thus lived in “paradise”, ate the food of the gods, food that
gave them greater life span than those on the "outside” living in
“hell”. A real problem arose as it is recorded, when some of
those of species “A” decided that our human females were really
cute and desirable little creatures. They wanted them for more
than one wants mere brute labour or domestic pets. It is
recorded that some of these “sons of god” saw the human
daughters of men as fair and took of them wives…. (Genesis yet
again)

Introducing yet another new species, “species XA”. This

introduced another crossbreed to the human gene pool. It added
an immediate 50% boost for the offspring of such unions, to
their levels of “creator gods” species “A” genetic code. It goes
without saying that this welcome boost of presumably beneficial
and superior genetic code would be almost universally
distributed among the entire human species after even a few
millennia, but in the earlier days immediately after the events, it
 186

is recorded that it made a huge difference. It is recorded that the

offspring of those unions were mighty men of renown, perhaps
even giants. (I guess there are many definitions of “giants”, not
necessarily referring only to stature) It is not recorded if
females of species “A” took males of species “X” as partners,
and is probably of no consequence really, apart from the fact
that it would seem quite probable given what we already have in
the records. Almost universal legends exist often naming some
who are claimed to be fathered by the “gods” in union with
mortal women. Achilles, Hercules immediately spring to mind.
Oh yes, the Greek pantheon elaborates on the residence of the
gods on the mount and of their special food. (Ambrosia, food
and drink of the gods that gave everlasting youth and beauty.)

The scenario to just this level now indicates four humanoid

species contemporaneously upon the earth.

The “not us” creator engineers and their “species A”

The root stock of “us”, no longer extent, “species Z”
The newly organised work force, rejected “species X”
A crossbreed of human female and “them”, “species XA”

The latter crossbreeds, species XA in all probability enjoyed

vastly superior qualities than all but pure species “A”.
Assuming any of this is factual, then it gives us the clear reasons
why the keeping of who begat whom was so important. No
doubt about it all, selective breeding among humans and
pedigree records were all started countless millennia ago. Also
assuming any of this is factual, then I have little doubt that the
“species A” have not departed, died out, or totally disregard us.
If it happened once it will happen again, and they could take and
crossbreed with humans as they see fit. After all, it is their
planet and they make all the rules. They also probably have all
of the gold.

A strange and interesting aside here is that a high percentage of

“abduction” claims and reports involve the victim thereof
 187

claiming they were subjected to the experience of “medical” and

associated examination of the reproduction systems.

Lets take a break from the scenario, and figure out some of
what this means.

I can barely begin to present the full significance of these newly

developed (for me) ideas.

Several immediate issues need raising. Can a race or species

superior to earther humans secretly co-exist with us on this
planet, and if so, then how?

I was once asked why I spent so much time watching movies

and made the immediate reply that one could learn much from
movies of almost any type. Certainly one learns a lot about
human nature and attitudes, values, ethics etc. However a few
movies stand out because of the nature of what was presented.
One was “Zardoz”, which showed how easily an advanced
group of immortals can conceal themselves on earth among
mortals. Also, in “Beneath the Planet of the Apes” we saw
another movie wherein an advanced species secretly shared the
world with a more primitive species, wherein the lesser species,
the apes, were totally oblivious to the others’ presence till the
“crunch” day. Another was “Highlander”, wherein Connor
McLeod reveals how he lived undetected for centuries,
preserving his individual wealth using the anonymous structure
of corporate bodies. In fact the mysteries of the accumulating
wealth and power of corporations can clearly fall into place now
and find a purpose. That purpose could be very sinister indeed.
Yes, it a very simple matter for such a thing to be happening
right now with the bulk of humanity not having the vaguest idea
of what is really going on.

Also recall that it is recorded that they walk among us and are
not identifiable as “not us”. These are they who met physically
with Abraham at his tent door, who then went to Sodom and
 188

were taken as and assumed to be regular humans, homo sapien

sapien. These are they who saw the daughters of men were fair,
and took wives of them, interbred successfully and had “half-
breed” children who were described as mighty. Remember that
I said to be ready to be a little bit afraid? An increase of
knowledge and understanding may now give us cause to become
very much afraid. Genesis indicates permanent residence on
earth for those “cast down”. Oh yes, I guess it’s a reasonable
assumption and it is recorded that they also breed or procreate,
and not only with mortal women. Purebreed “species A”, the
descendants of the original “gods”, the next generations, must
surely be a reality.

A reasonable review of all the “imponderables” and “mysteries”

long held in abeyance seems to allow most, if not all, to be now
fully and reasonably resolved. Perhaps the best way to present
this is to overview briefly some of the different areas involved
in the great file of “unexplained”.

Ancient and pre-history

The probable fact that we are not the prime species on earth but
were preceded by a vastly superior race that in fact were
responsible for our existence, the then newly developed “homo
sapiens sapiens”, resolves the following issues from a huge
portfolio of ancient mysteries:

The lack of that transition species, commonly called the missing

link; The whole “what happened to Neanderthal?” issue. The
seeming tracability of human ancestry to a common individual
or source. This latter is now well documented “out there”.

Who were responsible for the construction of the megalithic

structures that still amaze and puzzle us in the 21st century?
Contradictory claims exist for the ages assigned to various
structures to fit into a preconceived “text book” of human
history that is loudly declared by the “experts” as the only
 189

possibility and truth. (The old “if these structures exist, and
they do, then they have to be built by us, -because there is no
one else- and that means they cannot be more than “x” years
old.” way of thinking.) At least we have advanced from the
older school of belief still held by some fundamentalists that
nothing can pre-date 4004 BC because that was when god
created the earth.

Why there was a sudden and almost global flourishing of

civilisation for the new homo sapiens sapiens with newly
manifested civilisations, agriculture, writing, religions,
domestication of animals, abandonment of cannibalism, use of
metals, engineering, etc. Why was there a universal quest for
gold?

The unbelievable ages assigned to the names of some of the

ancient kings of the ancient kingdoms; Strangely the authorities
accept those named on such lists that have what are now
considered acceptable “normal” mortal ages that appear after the
anomalous names and years. Also the great ages claimed for
Genesis’ patriarchs finds resolution.

Numerous archaeological anomalies that have failed to be

suppressed; The consistent and global legends of super
civilisations preceding the “flood”, and that had global
influence; Why some ancient writings contain information far
beyond the assumed knowledge held at the time. Flying
machines, weapons that have to be nuclear, astronomy,
knowledge of the earth, of dilated time and space. (That constant
and nagging statement that “1000 years is as a single day”. Also
the ancient spacefaring human who when asking if he could
return home, was told his peers were then long dead.)

Religion

All of the seeming inconsistencies of the Christian Bible now

find resolution as Jehovah becomes just one of the super race
 190

and his obvious localised sphere of influence becomes fully

understandable. The reason why there has never been revealed
to man a universal, global, or cosmic creator god is now
obvious. All our earth records are manmade and deal with
localised powerful super beings and not true gods. It now
becomes evident that the records of the “gods” of many cultures
and races now prove every bit as valid as those of Judaism,
Moslem, and Christianity, all of which are Jehovah (by
whatever name or spelling) based. It would seem that all these
are at least kinfolk of Enlil who is almost certainly the same one
known as Jehovah and clearly identifies as him.

Once this is mentally digested and understood, then we will see

that the time has fully come to put aside all animosity and
division based on what are spurious claims foisted upon us as or
in the name of religion. If one claim is false, then it is possible
all claims are false, and in view of the self-evident
contradictions that exist even within just one religion, there is
unimpeachable evidence of false claims or statements.

I say beware of religion. This has nothing whatsoever to do

with spirituality, which is what we should really be seeking and
desire as our true wealth and treasure. Those that are religious
are not necessarily spiritually inclined in any way whatsoever.
Indeed quite the opposite, “religious” are often closed minded,
bigoted, prejudiced, and foster persecution and pogroms.

The occult stuff

I cannot think of anything, real or claimed, that does not now

“fit in” and find acceptable explanation and understanding
within the framework of these theories. Let me just go into the
“UFO” situation briefly.

There are just so many theories and so much evidence scattered

among probably millions of publications that are believable.
Only a few things are certain. One is that they are probably not
 191

“ours”. “Our” being mortal earther humans. Whether they are

multi and interdimensional or single universe space vehicles is
mere detail, probably if real they are both. Perchance they may
be restricted to just our observable 4 dimensional time/space,
and manned by unbelievably long living super beings. Whether
they are physical to this dimension and used for real space travel
across vast distances or merely within our solar system again is
irrelevant and mere detail. (Unless of course we are
individually invited to go along for the ride in one of them.)

The issue here is that they now become understandable, have a

logical origin or at least base, and become acceptable. It has
long been suspected by some that any such vehicles must be of
this earth. No proof even of existence is required, and no proof
will be forthcoming. Proof would shatter the illusion that we
are alone and masters of our planet if not the galaxy. “They”
would be revealed to all, but obviously would wish to remain
hidden from a species that can now “do whatsoever they
imagine to do”. (The Genesis concern of “god”) It is recorded
that this was the foundation of their fear of us. I have little
doubt that the pitchforks would be taken up and torches would
be lit across the globe to eradicate them should they be made
manifest or exposed as real. Doubtless “they” would know this,
and just how nasty the humans are. If legends are right, they
have manipulated and used us for wars and use us to self
destroy. Now how many movies have shown you the autopsy
room prepared for the visiting alien? It was an unsettling
element of the movie “Starman”.

The ghosts, demons, aliens, healings, psychic abilities etc. have

been dealt with elsewhere in these writings, so I’ll just re-state
that they now no longer need be mysteries. Again no proof is
forthcoming, and can only be had by participation or
understanding. In other words, it becomes something that is
your individual responsibility to find, and not something given
to you from outside of yourself.
 192

Remember that just because you have not seen or experienced

something does not mean it is not real or does not exist. That is
an arrogance of the scientific method, and effectively stunts
individual learning and development. I doubt you will find
anything that will not fit in with the two grand theories outlined
herein.

Current world issues

I have long puzzled over the issue of corporate bodies. (see

next section: Corporate Rule) They are indeed artificial
individual entities, with individual and legal status, and have
unlimited if not true immortal life status. They are now the
front line for ownership of the world in a very real sense with
many well acknowledged as richer and more powerful than
individual nations. Additionally, being transnational, they need
respect no national boundaries, and can control world wealth
along with virtually any commodity that can be named.
Unimaginable wealth, endless existence, being free from any
form of government, censure, or punishment coupled with total
unaccountability within any named country and control of the
world’s resources makes them truly powerful world owners.
They control all the media, the governments, the banks,
medicine, and I guess about everything you could name that
touches our life every day. The Highlander’s hiding place
perhaps.

We can now also begin to appreciate why the sciences are so

rigidly controlled and even from within and including the field
of education. Further we can now see reasons why state
education is vigorously enforced with home and private
education absolutely forbidden in many countries. People are
going to prison in some places for teaching their own children.
New ideas, insights, even ways of thinking and values etc., that
are contrary to the accepted dogma of the professed
“authorities” simply do not get a hearing or publicity, and no
chance of promotion, funding for research or anything else. The
 193

ruling authorities are as the blinded “flat earthers” of old and

preach an unchanging dogma. I read of a German, Alfred
Wegener, who near a century ago claimed what we now know
as “plate technology” as fact, but was laughed and mocked into
oblivion. It simply was not what the authorities had learned and
therefore was scientific heresy. (The implication is that if
“they” do not know of a thing, then that “thing” cannot be a
reality.) Same sort of thing happened to Velikovsky and his
claims, many of which are stunningly accurate and acceptable
some 50 and more years later today.

Big bang theory and evolution are rigidly taught as fact, not
theory, and to contradict or question them is to run the reality of
ridicule and personal attack. It would be self-evident that any
super race upon the earth with control of its wealth and
governments in its hands would surely demand these be taught.
This way dumbed down humans would not question their own
origin, but accept it as a mere accident of nature, an evolution of
matter. Creation or intervention need to be excluded simply
because it could lead to their discovery by us. Sure, the current
and accepted “scientific” way tells we are alone and supreme in
a galaxy devoid of intelligence apart from our own. It would be
difficult to imagine a more effective censorship and embargo on
information than the enforced teaching, acceptance and
adherence to these flawed theories. As one great writer once
said: Theory = best guess. There is none so ignorant as one who
thinks he already knows all there is that is knowable.

This is another reason why scientific authority is so vigorously

stressed as final and unquestionable. (Other reasons being given
elsewhere in these writings.) The largely unlearned and
ignorant public must never be allowed to believe any
alternatives even exist or are possible other than those that they
dictate to us. After all “everybody knows” that only “ignorant
fools” dare to claim otherwise, or contrary to the dictates of
“authority”. This after all is precisely what the equally
controlled corporate mass media proclaim, and any who dare
 194

venture to voice alternative views, or provide evidence or

information contrary to accepted and official dogma, are simply
ignored, ridiculed, slandered, or otherwise sent to oblivion.

We’re no threat so long as we just don’t know anything other

than what the controlled education systems are instructed to give
us. And yes, they do know that some of us “know”, but that just
does not matter. You see the knowing among us will die,
hopefully of old age and not at a heretic’s pyre. The Wegener’s
and Velikovsky’s have passed on. But the spurious dogma
along with those immortal corporates and institutes will out-live
us individually. So we as individuals, no matter how loudly we
shout or how many hear or even believe us, simply do not
matter. Also so long as the vast majority either don’t know or
don’t care, our voices are simply drowned out, and that is very
easy when “they” control the sideshows of all mass media.
Thus we have an endless as it is mindless procession of trite
rubbish dished up, even on the 6 o’clock news. “Gee, what are
Ange and Brad doing now? And what about that Jen? Get a life
of your own now Jen!” I’m sure you see how futile it gets.

It is of course well known by those who control things, that

when times get rough and tough for the populace that all they
want and need in the end are bread and circuses. They also
know the principle that predicts that if you beat people up long
and hard enough, that when you stop or ease it up they will be
grateful for the relief and thank you for it. Of course they will
then willingly accept a situation far worse for them than that
which existed before the times of trouble.

I am just 63 now, and I have noticed a massive dumbing down

of the entire education system since I finished formal education
in the 1960s. I have often wondered why this is so, and why
such spurious and inconsistent theories are pushed so
vehemently upon us. We become prevented from achieving
self-actualisation, but then, if any of this be true, that would be
among the last things “they” would want or allow.
 195

Perhaps these theories’ possible realities create the main reasons

why so many suspected hidden agendas and so-called
“conspiracy theories” are rampant now. Theories that if true are
not theories but are conspiracy facts. I mean things like
fluoridation of water, vaccinations, “war on terrorism”, toxic
food additives, control over media, the emerging fascist
governments, proliferation of war and arms, the absolute
infiltration of drugs into society at all levels, the handing over
and virtual control of health to “big pharma” drug companies
etc.

So many things, almost too numerous to mention here, all work

against the human species, and effectively lead to our individual
and collective destruction or at least to our debilitation. Why?
The “alternative media” is flooded with reports and information
from vast numbers of people who clearly see that there is
“something” really wrong with the way mankind is being
destructively manipulated. Unfortunately the list of topics is as
huge as it is dismal. If my proposed theories have any validity
then we can also see why the world is now also in financial
chaos. A chaos and control that began implementation probably
well before world war one with bankers funding both sides.
There is absolute evidence “banks” have continually supported
and financed all sides in wars and armed conflicts. It is said, “in
confusion there is profit”, let it be said, “in war banks make big
billions”. A burning question is: for whose benefit or for what
purpose is the profit and misery generated?

The movie “Zardoz” shows that if the immortals pretending to

be gods give the mortal beasts enough guns and weapons, plus
teach them intolerance and hatred, they will kill themselves off,
saving the real masters the task of the culling. Genocide is
rampant in our history. Further, we can see why in
implementing genocide the more intelligent and influential are
selected first for the kill. For these reasons wars, logically
seemingly avoidable and undesirable, are generated, started, and
 196

kept going regardless of the human toll or cost to the human

species. It defies what would be normal human logic or reason.

Good versus evil.

Is there really an ongoing battle between “good and evil”? I

don’t think so as such. Apart from being largely subjective
principles, it is obvious that what is “good” for one may not
obviously be good to another. For instance, it was “good” for
the Nazis to take and occupy Russia in WW2, but certainly
“evil” in the eyes of the Russians who were victims of cruel and
merciless genocide.

However there is certainly much evidence of a conflict of a most

serious nature involving the human race on the one side, and a
very difficult to identify protagonist. Even the bible tells us we
face an ongoing conflict. Certainly it does involve us
individually and as a species, the human race. Equally obvious
to all who will see is the absolute fact that it involves “forces”
that are beyond the range of mortal’s normal perception. At
times the unseen forces are clearly working against the human
inhabitants on the earth, and death and destruction rain
mercilessly and unceasingly upon us. Our gods fail to hear us
and fail to render aid. We are obviously individually and
collectively totally abandoned, regardless of how apologists may
try to disguise that painful fact. You cannot expect a reasonable
person to accept that a Jehovah allowed millions of Jews to
perish wretchedly and miserably in death camps so either their
persecutors may be justly “punished”, or that they become
martyrs and thus “saved”. On rare occasions however a benign
influence is discerned.

My contention is that the unseen “forces” that are so often

assumed to be, or called, demons and angels (by whatever
actually used names or titles) with leaders called God and Satan,
(the devil, or some equivalent names however called) can now
be revealed. They are all inhabitants of this very earth, existent
 197

before our human race was fashioned, and that we are unwitting
participants in their conflicts. I see none as exclusively on “our”
side. I do not see the “angels” as totally benign white clad
winged and halo wearing entities endlessly singing the praises
of god while seeking good works to perform among mankind.
Sorry about that, in plain language they are “not us” and have
their own agenda and concerns, and we represent one of those
concerns. I also believe they are now dealing with those
concerns.

It is recorded that even “the gods” had wars among themselves

upon our planet in our ancient past, and that is not just from one
source. (Sumer, Egypt, India, Jewish, specifically) It is
recorded that in those wars among themselves the human
species were effectively used, taught the arts of death and war,
then used to fight in their wars and that on all sides of such
wars. Soon ensuing wars between one group of humans and
another were fostered. Our gods decreed wars upon us. We still
oblige them, and the most effective method of culling our
species, the humans, is to get us to do the killing ourselves.

World Populations

We have another issue to face and it is probably a major cause

of the critical situation we face right now. That is the sheer
numbers of us and (to “them”) our terrifying rate of increase.
The following figures come from Readers Digest “Book of
Facts” (1987, 3rd reprint) world population.

About 14ad estimated 256 million

About 350ad estimated 254 million
About 600ad estimated 237 million
About 1000ad estimated 280 million
About 1340ad estimated 378 million
About 1600ad estimated 498 million
About 1750ad estimated 731 million
About 1900ad estimated 1668 million
 198

About 1950ad estimated 2525 million

About 1980ad estimated 4432 million
About 2008 we near 7000 million human people on earth.

Now that phenomenal rate of increase is certainly going to cause

massive unrest and a big “re-think” of their tolerance of us on
“their” earth. (assuming these theories are right) That is an
additional 5 billion humans in about 100 years. Assuming
“they” who are “not us” exist, then we begin to see the thinking
behind some events of the 20th century. Small wonder wars on a
global scale, genocide, death factories were manipulated into
existence. Yes, manipulated. Read the history and think about
how these things happened. Small wonder we see programmes
implemented by ruling powers and huge multinational
corporations that only work towards the death and destruction or
our race. Small wonder we see bodies like the United Nations
etc. clearly stating world population control is a vital and urgent
target. Small wonder we read of involuntary sterilisation in
targeted ethnic groups, nations, and social groups. It will get
worse. The concentration camps will re-emerge.

Perhaps (again) all the movies picturing the massive death and
destruction of the human race and the pathetic state of the post-
apocalyptic survivors are being produced to prepare us for what
is probably ahead of us. I doubt “they” want “us” totally
destroyed, but the figures above show that once we are and were
below the 1 billion figure there were no global problems or large
scale culling of our species. Population control targets see the
bulk of humanity done away with. Famine, plague, and wars
will ensure that once unleashed upon us.

Human future?

I recall seeing yet another movie wherein an alien intercepting

with earth concluded that the earth was the subject of infestation
of carbon based life forms that were polluting the planet. A
decision was made by the alien form to save the earth by
 199

removing all the offending scum, namely the human species. I

believe it was an earlier Startrek movie. Interesting observation
I thought.

When I was a primary school child I suspected that all was not
well or right with the Christian God as taught and presented. I
figured and thought that if indeed I focused and concentrated
upon the image of a small golden elephant that I had as a pencil
sharpener, it could probably be just as effective as the worship
and prayers to a false god. Heck of a thought for a young man
not in his teens. And now I have in my own mind dismissed and
terminated not only the Christian deity, but also those of all
mortal’s religions. Where would that leave us? What shall fill
the void?

Now is indeed the time to unite as a single and common species

and recognize that we are certainly cosmic stuff given life by
and through the omnific “quantum soup”, the fabric of the
universe itself. We are all creations of the intelligence and
fabric of this universe, and as such partakers of that supreme,
yes even Divine, single source and force. In reality the Real
Divine essence is actually already within us, and it has always
been thus. This is the power inherent in man that I realized
existed when I was in my early 30s. We should be celebrating
the human species and cosmic soul stuff as already filled with
and having divine potential. We need to be focusing on our
collective and individual nature, then reaching out to develop
and fill its potential.

As for our “star stuff” mortal body, we need to be aware that

physically we appear to be a created species, and that spliced
into the genetic structure of each and every mortal individual
there is an abundance of the genetic materials of our designers.
We therefore share and have a possibly undreamed of and
unrealised potential and inheritance. Michio Kaku’s “Time”
series would indicate that there is nothing identifiable in our
DNA or structure that determines we are programmed to die
 200

when we generally do. The “designers” are the long-lived super

beings who, as it is recorded, later resented having designed and
created us with almost no limits, and set us free upon this earth.
They set us free with an early death in effort to prevent us
reaching out and doing whatsoever we set our minds to do.
Scriptures, not only Christian, hint at our divine potential and
also the ability to create even greater miracles than were
recorded of Jesus. The evidence is that some mortals are able to
reach into the fabric of the universe and literally perform what
are commonly called miracles. Yes, it happens.

However in all of this, and notwithstanding that which I have

written and concluded by logic alone, I see no fault in allowing
ourselves to be willfully deluded a little while longer. A
lifetime of belief and religious training cannot be shed or
replaced easily. I have little doubt that given enough
contemplative time, then at the hour of my own final death or
passing from this world into that which by logic and reason I
know to be but a mere awakening (elsewhere) I shall probably
invoke the company and solace of my imagined god. In so
doing perhaps and possibly I may in reality be invoking my own
inherent divine spark that is generally hidden or hiding from me
but which is within me. Our comfort will be to know it is there
within us, but more correctly and in correct perspective, that it is
in fact really the true nature of “us”.

I think we have been so long accepting of the concept of a

watchful all seeing and caring “god”, one who knows each of us
personally, that probably we may be incapable of coping with
life itself without invoking such a one. More so when one’s
individual stress is just too much to accept and deal with in one
“dose”. In principle perhaps there is nothing wrong with this,
and it has proven over the millennia an extremely valid and
useful method of focusing one’s thoughts and spiritual energy
that are key elements in each individual. This is verified by the
fact that it is probably the most common method of invoking
faith healing and numerous other events claimed as miracles.
 201

We need to know, understand, and accept that a divine

entity that we identify as “us” exists as “us” within the
mortal body that houses “us”. We are not mere bodies of
flesh and blood, we are spiritual beings temporarily housed
in and using a body of flesh and blood while on this earth in
this dimension. We need to know, understand, and accept
that as such all of us are equally important and are of the
same substance, literally “one with each other”. We need to
learn how to live our mortal span of existence in the best
possible manner to effectively afford self-realization and
become all that we are capable of being – given mortal
limitations. Perhaps and just possibly we are part of the
hosts of “heaven” and cast down to the earth and mortality
to continue that “war” and to test our individual integrity. I
know of one religion that teaches such as doctrine.

Death comes to all. Perchance we could think of it as an

awakening from sleep. Some sleep for a very short time and
awaken very soon after settling down. Some leave mortality
after only a very short time. Some sleep for a very long and
satisfying time. Some spend a very long and satisfying time in
mortality before the parting. Bottom line is that all of us will
one day be parting company with earth and all its elements.
When we so part company, we leave our body of flesh and
bones behind for recycling, and we go back to that other
dimension.

And when the time comes, we need to be able to leave this

mortal life with dignity, trusting we are about to awaken from
this sleep and dream that is mortality.

*****************************

The following picture illustrates even our ability to now

successfully perform gene splicing.
202
 203

203-1 SOMETHING IN THE WATER

If you think that something is right just because everyone
believes it, then you are not thinking" - Vivienne Westwood

The following article (in italics) is copied from off the Internet
and is freely available. I have reproduced it in full as I doubt
that many readers would bother or have the ability or time to
search out information for themselves. It of vital concern and
relative to the issues being presented as it is indicative of
something far more nefarious than mere lunacy. “Something” is
afoot and a vast amount of resources, time and energy is being
expended to implement just this one universal component action
that seems designed solely to debilitate, dumb down, and
enslave the entire human species. This one component when
added to other similar seemingly unrelated components spell out
in very large letters that all the suspicions behind numerous so
called conspiracy theories (really conspiracy facts) are almost
certainly well founded. The entire human race and species is
being wilfully targeted and marked for destruction, or
decimation at the least.

Yes, it is time to become very afraid, and to be very alert as to

what is really going on, then try to make some preparations as
one may see as adequate. Those preparations may at this late
stage of the “game” to merely be able to face death with dignity.

Read on, the article is not modified or corrected in any way,

except for the making of some text bold as a highlight. Almost
needless to say this article is not unique in its revealing the
effects of sodium fluoride, but it was selected because of its
brief and comprehensive nature. The truth really is out there.

FLUORIDE and STUPIDITY

SICKNESS CONTROL 101: FLUORIDE, THE LUNATIC

DRUG
 204

"TELL A LIE LOUD ENOUGH AND LONG ENOUGH AND

PEOPLE WILL BELIEVE IT." (Adolph Hitler)
"EARTH IS AN INSANE ASYLUM, TO WHICH THE
OTHER PLANETS DEPORT THEIR LUNATICS." --Voltaire
(Memnon the Philosopher).

Controversial fluoride is one of the basic ingredients in both

PROZAC (FLUoxetene Hydrochloride) and Sarin nerve gas
(Isopropyl-Methyl-Phosphoryl FLUoride).

Sodium fluoride, a hazardous-waste by-product from the

manufacture of aluminum, is a common ingredient in rat and
cockroach poisons, anesthetics, hypnotics, psychiatric drugs,
and military nerve gas. It's historically been quite expensive to
properly dispose of, until some aluminum industries with an
overabundance of the stuff sold the public on the terrifically
insane but highly profitable idea of buying it at a 20,000%
markup, injecting it into our water supplies, and then
DRINKING it. Yes, a 20,000% markup: Fluoride-- intended
only for human consumption by people under 14 years of age--is
injected into our drinking water supply at approx. 1 part-per-
million (ppm), but since we only drink 1/2 of one percent of the
total water supply, the rest literally goes down the drain as a
free hazardous-waste disposal for the chemical industry, where
we PAY them so that we can flush their expensive hazardous
waste down our toilets. How many salesmen dream of such a
deal? (Follow the money.)

Independent scientific evidence repeatedly showing up over the

past 50 years reveals that fluoride allegedly shortens our life
span, promotes cancer and various mental disturbances,
accelerates osteoporosis and broken hips in old folks, and
makes us stupid, docile, and subservient, all in one package.
There are reports of aluminum in the brain possibly being a
causative factor in Alzheimer's Disease, and evidence points
towards fluoride's strong affinity for aluminum and also its
 205

ability to "trick" the blood-brain barrier by looking like the

hydrogen ion, and thus allowing chemical access to brain tissue.

Scientists who have attempted to blow the whistle on this mega-

bucks PR ploy have consistently been given a very unscientific
Black-PR treatment, and thus their valid points disputing the
current vested interests never arrive in the press. Follow the
money to find the control. In 1952 the slick PR campaign which
ramrodded the concept of fluoridation through via our Public
Health departments and various dental organizations was
likened to a highly-emotional "beer-salesman's convention"
instead of the objective scientific experiment which it should
properly have been. It's continued in that vein right up to
present time. To illustrate the emotional vs. the scientific nature
of this issue, just look at the response given by people (perhaps
yourself included?) when the subject of fluoridation comes up.
Ask yourself, "Is this response EMOTIONAL BLUSTER, or is
it UNBIASED AND OPENLY- INTERESTED
OBJECTIVITY?" There is a tremendous amount of
emotional, highly unscientific know-it-all attached to
fluoridation. Many truly independent (unattached to any
vested-interest) scientists who've spent a large portion of their
lives studying and working with this subject have been
subjected to a surprising amount of uncalled-for and unfair
character assassination from strong vested- interest groups
who profit from the public's ignorance as well as from their
illnesses. (Follow the money.)

Do you have diabetes or kidney disease? There are reportedly

more than 11 million Americans with diabetes. Since many
diabetics drink more liquids than other people, then according
to the Physicians Desk Reference these 11 million Americans
probably shouldn't drink fluoridated water, because in doing so,
they'll receive an excessive dose of fluoride.

Kidney disease, by definition, lowers the efficiency of the

kidneys, which is your main route of fluoride elimination. --So
 206

those people with kidney disease also shouldn't drink

fluoridated water. Cases are on record (Annapolis, Maryland,
1979) where kidney patients on dialysis machines died, due to
a fluoride overdose in the city water supply. Let's begin at the
beginning:

The first occurrence of fluoridated drinking water on Earth was

found in Germany's Nazi prison camps. The Gestapo had little
concern about fluoride's supposed effect on children's teeth;
their alleged reason for mass-medicating water with sodium
fluoride was to sterilize humans and force the people in their
concentration camps into calm submission. (Ref. book: "The
Crime and Punishment of I.G. Farben" by Joseph Borkin.)

The following letter was received by the Lee Foundation for

Nutritional Research, Milwaukee Wisconsin, on 2 October 1954,
from Mr. Charles Perkins, a chemist:

"I have your letter of September 29 asking for further

documentation regarding a statement made in my book, The
Truth About Water Fluoridation, to the effect that the idea of
water fluoridation was brought to England from Russia by the
Russian Communist Kreminoff. "In the 1930's, Hitler and the
German Nazi's envisioned a world to be dominated and
controlled by a Nazi philosophy of pan-Germanism. The
German chemists worked out a very ingenious and far-reaching
plan of mass-control which was submitted to and adopted by the
German General Staff. This plan was to control the population
in any given area through mass medication of drinking water
supplies. By this method they could control the population in
whole areas, reduce population by water medication that would
produce sterility in women, and so on. In this scheme of mass-
control, sodium fluoride occupied a prominent place. ...

"Repeated doses of infinitesimal amounts of fluoride will in time

reduce an individual's power to resist domination, by slowly
poisoning and narcotizing a certain area of the brain, thus
 207

making him submissive to the will of those who wish to govern

him. [A convenient light lobotomy]

"The real reason behind water fluoridation is not to benefit

children's teeth. If this were the real reason there are many
ways in which it could be done that are much easier, cheaper,
and far more effective. The real purpose behind water
fluoridation is to reduce the resistance of the masses to
domination and control and loss of liberty.

"When the Nazis under Hitler decided to go into Poland, both

the German General Staff and the Russian General Staff
exchanged scientific and military ideas, plans, and personnel,
and the scheme of mass control through water medication was
seized upon by the Russian Communists because it fitted ideally
into their plan to communize the world. ...

"I was told of this entire scheme by a German chemist who was
an official of the great IG Farben chemical industries and was
also prominent in the Nazi movement at the time. I say this with
all the earnestness and sincerity of a scientist who has spent
nearly 20 years' research into the chemistry, biochemistry,
physiology and pathology of fluorine--any person who drinks
artificially fluorinated water for a period of one year or more
will never again be the same person mentally or physically."
CHARLES E. PERKINS, Chemist, 2 October 1954.
__________________________
Quoting Einstein's nephew, Dr. E.H. Bronner (a chemist who
had also been a prisoner of war during WWII) in a letter printed
in The Catholic Mirror, Springfield, MA, January 1952:

"It appears that the citizens of Massachusetts are among the

'next' on the agenda of the water poisoners.

"There is a sinister network of subversive agents, Godless

'intellectual' parasites, working in our country today whose
ramifications grow more extensive, more successful and more
 208

alarming each new year and whose true objective is to

demoralize, paralyze and destroy our great Republic--from
within if they can, according to their plan--for their own
possession. "The tragic success they have already attained in
their long siege to destroy the moral fiber of American life is
now one of their most potent footholds towards their own
ultimate victory over us.

"Fluoridation of our community water systems can well become

their most subtle weapon for our sure physical and mental
deterioration. ...

"As a research chemist of established standing, I built within the

past 22 years, 3 American chemical plants and licensed 6 of my
53 patents. Based on my years of practical experience in the
health-food and chemical field, let me warn: fluoridation of
drinking water is criminal insanity, sure national suicide. Don't
do it.

"Even in small quantities, sodium fluoride is a deadly poison to

which no effective antidote has been found. Every exterminator
knows that it is the most efficient rat-killer. ... Sodium fluoride is
entirely different from organic calcium-fluoro-phosphate needed
by our bodies and provided by nature, in God's great
providence and love, to build and strengthen our bones and our
teeth. This organic calcium-fluoro-phosphate, derived from
proper foods, is an edible organic salt, insoluble in water and
assimilable by the human body, whereas the non-organic
sodium fluoride used in fluoridating water is instant poison to
the body and fully water soluble. The body refuses to assimilate
it. "Careful, bonafide laboratory experimentation by
conscientious, patriotic research chemists, and actual medical
experience, have both revealed that instead of preserving or
promoting 'dental health,' fluoridated drinking water destroys
teeth, before adulthood and after, by the destructive mottling
and other pathological conditions it actually causes in them,
and also creates many other very grave pathological conditions
 209

in the internal organisms of bodies consuming it. How can it be

called a "health" plan? What's behind it?

"That any so-called "doctors" would persuade a civilized nation

to add voluntarily a deadly poison to its drinking water systems
is unbelievable. It is the height of criminal insanity. "No wonder
Hitler and Stalin fully believed and agreed from 1939 to 1941
that, quoting from both Lenin's Last Will and Hitler's Mein
Kampf:

"America we shall demoralize, divide, and destroy from within."

"Are our Civil Defense organizations and agencies awake to the

perils of water poisoning by fluoridation? Its use has been
recorded in other countries. Sodium fluoride water solutions are
the cheapest and most effective rat killers known to chemists:
colorless, odorless, tasteless; no antidote, no remedy, no hope:
Instant and complete extermination of rats. ...

"Fluoridation of water systems can be slow national suicide, or

quick national liquidation. It is criminal insanity--treason!" Dr.
E.H. Bronner, Mfg. Research Chemist, Los Angeles.

---------------------------------- Earliest available Russian fluoride

evidence:

"I, Oliver Kenneth Goff, was a member of the Communist Party

and the Young Communist League, from May 2, 1936, to
October 9, 1939. During this period of time, I operated under
the alias of John Keats with number 18-B-2. My testimony
before the Government is in Volume 9 of the Un-American
Activities Report for 1939.

"While a member of the Communist Party, I attended

Communist training schools in New York and Wisconsin ... and
we were trained in the revolutionary overthrow of the U.S.
Government. "... We discussed quite thoroughly the fluoridation
 210

of water supplies and how we were using it in Russia as a

tranquilizer in the prison camps. The leaders of our school felt
that if it could be induced into the American water supply, it
would bring about a spirit of lethargy in the nation, where it
could keep the general public docile during a steady
encroachment of Communism. We also discussed the fact that
keeping a store of deadly fluoride near the water reservoir
would be advantageous during the time of the revolution, as it
would give us opportunity to dump this poison into the water
supply and either kill off the populace or threaten them with
liquidation, so that they would surrender to obtain fresh water.

Related Research:
The Crime and Punishment of I. G. Farben
by Joseph Borkin (out of print book search)

Health Effects of Ingested Fluoride

by Bernard Meyer Wagner

Fluoridation : the Great Dilemma

by George L. Waldbott

Fluoride the Aging Factor :

How to Recognize and Avoid the Devastating Effects of Fluoride
by John, Dr. Yiamouyiannis

Scientific Knowledge in Controversy :

The Social Dynamics of the Fluoridation Debate
by Brian Martin

Medical Mafia by Guylaine Lanctot

Racketeering in Medicine by James P. Carter

The Cure for All Diseases by Dr. Hulda Regehr Clark

Censured for Curing Cancer :

 211

The American Experience of Dr. Max Gerson

by S.J. Haught

In a letter abstracted from Fluoridation and Lawlessness,

published by the Committee for Mental Health and National
Security (with obvious implications) from the aforementioned
Charles Perkins, U.S. appointed post-war head of I.G. Farben,
to the Lee Foundation for Nutritional Research, Milwaukee,
Wisconsin, October 2, 1954, we read the following:

"We are told by the fanatical ideologists who are advocating the
fluoridation of the water supplies in this country that their
purpose is to reduce the incidence of tooth decay in children,
and it is the plausibility of this excuse, plus the gullibility of the
public and the cupidity of public officials that is responsible for
the present spread of artificial water fluoridation in this
country. However - and I want to make this very definite and
positive - the real reason behind water fluoridation is not to
benefit children's teeth. If this were the real reason, there are
many ways in which it could be done which are much easier,
cheaper and far more effective. The real purpose behind water
fluoridation is to reduce the resistance of the masses to
domination, control and loss of liberty."

1944. When a severe pollution incident occurred downwind of

the E.I. DuPont de Nemours Company chemical factory in
Deepwater, New Jersey. The factory was then producing
millions of pounds of fluoride for the Manhattan Project whose
scientists were racing to produce the world's first atomic bomb.
The farms downwind in Gloucester and Salem counties were
famous for their high-quality produce. Their peaches went
directly to the Waldorf Astoria Hotel in New York City; their
tomatoes were bought up by Campbell's Soup. But in the
summer of 1944 the farmers began reporting that their crops
were blighted: "Something is burning up the peach crops around
 212

here." They said that poultry died after an all-night

thunderstorm, and that farm workers who ate produce they'd
picked would sometimes vomit all night and into the next day.
"I remember our horses looked sick and were too stiff to work,"
Mildred Giordano, a teenager at the time, told these reporters.
Some cows were so crippled that they could not stand up; they
could only graze by crawling on their bellies. The account was
confirmed in taped interviews with Philip Sadtler (shortly before
he died), of Sadtler Laboratories of Philadelphia, one of the
nation's oldest chemical consulting firms. Sadtler had personally
conducted the initial investigation of the damage. The farmers
were stonewalled in their search for information about fluoride's
effects on their health, and their complaints have long since
been forgotten. But they unknowingly left their imprint on
history: their complaints of injury to their health reverberated
through the corridors of power in Washington and triggered
intensive, secret, bomb program research on the health effects of
fluoride.

1945. May. Newburgh's water was fluoridated, and over the next
10 years its residents were studied by the New York State
Health Department.

1945-1955. Much of the original proof that fluoride is safe for

humans in low doses was generated by A-bomb program
scientists who had been secretly ordered to provide "evidence
useful in litigation" against defense contractors for fluoride
injury to citizens. The first lawsuits against the American A-
bomb program were not over radiation, but over fluoride
damage, the documents show. Human studies were required.
Bomb program researchers played a leading role in the design
and implementation of the most extensive US study of the health
effects of fluoridating public drinking water, conducted in
Newburgh, New York, from 1945 to 1955. Then, in a classified
operation code-named "Program F", they secretly gathered and
analyzed blood and tissue samples from Newburgh citizens with
the cooperation of New York State Health Department
 213

personnel. The original, secret version (obtained by these

reporters) of a study published by Program F scientists in the
August 1948 Journal of the American Dental Association1
shows that evidence of adverse health effects from fluoride was
censored by the US Atomic Energy Commission (AEC)-
considered the most powerful of Cold War agencies-for reasons
of "national security". The bomb program's fluoride safety
studies were conducted at the University of Rochester-site of
one of the most notorious human radiation experiments of the
Cold War, in which unsuspecting hospital patients were injected
with toxic doses of radioactive plutonium. The fluoride studies
were conducted with the same ethical mindset, in which
"national security" was paramount.

1995.Dr Phyllis Mullenix, former head of toxicology at Forsyth

Dental Center in Boston and now a critic of fluoridation. Animal
studies which Mullenix and co-workers conducted at Forsyth in
the early 1990s indicated that fluoride was a powerful central
nervous system (CNS) toxin and might adversely affect human
brain functioning even at low doses. (New epidemiological
evidence from China adds support, showing a correlation
between low-dose fluoride exposure and diminished IQ in
children.) Mullenix's results were published in 1995 in a
reputable peer-reviewed scientific journal.

1995. The University of Rochester's classified fluoride studies,

code-named "Program F", were started during the war and
continued up until the early 1950s. They were conducted at its
Atomic Energy Project (AEP), a top-secret facility funded by
the AEC and housed at Strong Memorial Hospital. It was there
that one of the most notorious human radiation experiments of
the Cold War took place, in which unsuspecting hospital
patients were injected with toxic doses of radioactive plutonium.
Revelation of this experiment-in a Pulitzer Prize winning
account by Eileen Welsome-led to a 1995 US presidential
investigation and a multimillion-dollar cash settlement for
victims.
 214

There can no longer be any doubt that fluoride is an

extremely dangerous toxic chemical that has almost
immediate and long-term deleterious effects on humans. It
can no longer be considered that it is ignorance alone that
allows or causes the continuance of its use as an additive to
water supplies, toothpastes etc. and enforced upon human
populations. It also stinks of something far more nefarious
than mere greed and the associated corruption. Nor can it
be considered “cost effective”. I read that somewhere near
only half of one percent of such reticulated town water
supplies is drunk by the populations, the rest going down the
toilets, drains, car washes, etc. I wonder if our pets and gold
fish enjoy sharing our madness?

BUT WAIT, THERE’S MORE

Here is a little information about more modern madness and the

killing and poisoning of populations.

It is not possible in this book to expose or deal with every

assault upon humanity, nor to deal with those mentioned at any
great length, but only to point an accusing finger in the direction
of some of them. Again any quotes or information supplied is
only the “tip of the iceberg”, enough merely to establish that
there is a prima face case against the matter raised. Each reader
will then be able to research more details until the whole filthy
business lay exposed. In the meantime however know that all
indeed is not well with humanity, nor what is foisted upon us as
safe for our use, and this by those we have been conditioned to
believe we can trust with our lives and health.

1965. Aspartame is the technical name for the brand names,

NutraSweet, Equal, Spoonful, and Equal-Measure. Aspartame
was discovered by accident in 1965, when James Schlatter, a
chemist of G.D. Searle Company was testing an anti-ulcer drug.
 215

Aspartame was approved for dry goods in 1981 and for

carbonated beverages in 1983.

1981. Aspartame was invented by the G D Searle Co. (1965)

acquired by Monsanto in 1985. For 16 years FDA refused to
approve it until 1981 when Commissioner Arthur Hayes
overruled the objections of a Public Board of Inquiry and the
protests of the American Soft Drink Association and blessed it.
The tests submitted by Searle were so bad the Department of
Justice, initiated prosecution of Searle for fraud. Then the
defence lawyers hired the prosecutors, Sam Skinner and Wm.
Conlon, and the case expired when the statute of limitations ran
out. Aspartame/Nutrasweet, a toxin that blinds, drops
intelligence, eradicates memory, grows brain tumors and
other cancers, brings fatigue. Depression, ADD, panic, rage,
paranoia, diabetes, seizures, suicide and death. This toxin is
supported by unlimited advertising and the manufacturers pay
off the American Dietetics Association, the American Diabetics
Association, the AMA, and whomever else, to convince us its
safe as rain. These lies are backed by a Federal Bureaucracy
knowing it may kill your child, but the bureaucrat who approved
the poison got a fat job as have many of his successors. Suppose
this government watchdog, ignoring thousands of consumer
complaints, has become an Attack Dog protecting corporate
corruption. This is the bitter reality of Aspartame/Nutrasweet,
Monsanto, the FDA, Coca Cola, Pepsi, and the hundreds of
food, drink and drug makers who add to their products a known
poison Conceived in Fraud and Dedicated to the Proposition that
Profit is all that Matters! (They're Poisoning Our Kids -
Aspartame Warning The Facts From Betty Martin
<mailto:[email protected]
[email protected]< /FONT>

1987. Dr Louis Elsas, Professor of Paediatrics & Genetics at

Emory University, testified before Congress; "Aspartame is in
fact a well known neurotoxin and teratogen [triggers birth
defects] which in some undefined dose will irreversibly in the
 216

developing child or foetal brain, produce adverse effects I am

particularly angry at this type of advertising that is promoting
the sale of a neurotoxin in the childhood age group." [Nov 2,
1987]

Neurosurgeon Russell Blaylock, MD, declares Aspartame is a

toxin like arsenic and cyanide that causes confusion,
disorientation, seizures, cancer, pancreatic, uterine, ovarian and
brain tumors and leads to Alzheimer's. Read “Excitotoxins, the
Taste That Kills”[505-474-0303]. Hear Dr. Blaylock's radio
interview on http://www.dorway.com/' Courageous
whistleblowers like these have spoken in three congressional
hearings, but industry's lobbying and political action keep the
poison in the foods of the world. Our recourse as consumers is
personal communication since the media is paid by advertising
to push Nutrasweet/Equal/Diet Coke, etc.

1996, 27 June without public notice, the FDA removed all

restrictions from aspartame allowing it to be used in everything,
including all heated and baked goods. The truth about
aspartame's toxicity is far different than what the NutraSweet
Company would have you readers believe.
 217

203-2 THEY’RE COMING TO TAKE ME AWAY

“It also gives us a very special, secret pleasure to see how

unaware the people around us are of what is really happening
to them." ~Adolf Hitler

Stanley Kubrick’s film “2001 A Space Odessy” is memorable

for many things, among them is that opening sequence involving
the pre-human “ape” creatures. It was intended for the viewers
to learn or glean some information from, and there are indeed
many lessons within that sequence.

One interesting view is another way of defining the “golden

rule”. Perhaps more important than the usual “those that got the
gold makes the rules” would be “those that have a monopoly on
the weapons make all the rules” and that includes deciding not
only who gets the gold, but how it is shared and where it’s kept.

As well illustrated in those scenes of the movie we learn that if

one having weapons, even if only a bone club (still used in the
world today) then one can overpower, dispossess, or slaughter
who he will providing they are not equally or better armed. And
pardon the pun, let’s make no bones about it, it is surely a basic
element in the makeup of man to want everything for himself
alone.

The success to be had in attacking an unarmed group (nation or

whatever) or disarming them before an attack is obviously well
known since the “beginning”.

The United States of America was founded because its resident

population having access to arms could thus boldly declare
independence from the oppressive British rule. The British not
liking that idea sent in its armies and a war of independence
ensued. Each side called up their allies and things got very
nasty. The former colonists in America won the war, ousted the
British and vowed never again to be subject to non local, non
 218

resident foreign rule. Recognizing that victory was had because

the citizens could take up arms, a constitution was framed
declaring a citizen’s right to carry arms and the citizens were to
be responsible for the government. The citizens were not
responsible to the government. Huge big differences there. In
any true democracy the people are responsible for the
government and the government is responsible to the people. It
is when a situation arises that a people fear their government,
and that government knowing that, fears its people and is scared
of them that scary things happen and are done. By the above
definitions there are very few democracies in the world today.

In this world today we find most nations comprised of totally

unarmed civilians not only deprived of arms, but also forbidden
ownership under various penalties. Such people do NOT
control their government but are totally controlled by them and
more so by the “departments” that administer the “policy”
underlying governments. Departmental bureaucrats are not
elected and most often survive changes of government.

Now tying up the matters of large groups or nations of unarmed

civilians and mans basic nature, let’s look at just recent history
to learn some more lessons. Just before we look at case
histories, let us ask ourselves just why our governments are so
hell bent on disarming its citizens and making ownership of
arms so difficult. Globally governments virtually without
exception want a monopoly on weapons, and if limited and
restricted weapons are permitted insist on knowing who has
them and where they are. Had those citizens in the miniseries
“V” been as well armed as the American colonists those reptiles
would never had achieved what they did. Ask, are we being set
up? For what? Let’s look at history.

THEY CAME AND THEY TOOK THEM AWAY.

In these examples not only did “they” come and take them
away, but there was little if anything anyone was able to do
 219

about it. Citizens had been stripped of armaments. These are in

no specific order except perhaps chronological order.

USA: We have dealt with how the USA came into being largely
because its citizens were allowed to carry arms, but this right did
not apply equally to everyone. By the late 1800s there were
some 4 million slaves in the USA and about one quarter million
free blacks. Disarmament laws were created across the land but
were designed to allow only 1 race to freely possess weapons.
“No slave may use firearms even in self defence” Louisiana
1806. “Free Negroes may not carry firearms.” Florida 1831,
Mississippi 1852, Alabama 1866, Louisiana post civil war.
“White citizen patrols shall enter into all Negro homes … and
lawfully seize … arms, weapons, and ammunition.” Florida
1825. “It shall not be lawful for any freed man, Malatto, or free
person of color … to own firearms … or other deadly
weapons….” Alabama 1866. “Dealers must record the race of
all buyers of pistols and ammunition.” Mississippi 1906.
Current gun laws still require race to be stated and recorded.

Between 1880 and 1965 (See it’s not all “stuff” that happened
over 100 years ago.) mobs of citizens forcibly took and lynched
some 3,500 defenceless unarmed black people. Consider one
case where one intended lynch victim was saved because of the
presence of just one handgun. A local sheriff was holding a
man in his cell and left the jail for a while leaving his 14 year
old daughter “in charge”. A mob gathered intent on taking the
man by force and murdering him by common called lynching.
The girl took up a handgun and confronted the mob, vowing to
shoot anyone who stepped forward to make good the threats.
Not one coward in the mob stood forward. The sheriff returned
and the mob disbanded. What a lifesaving difference just one
gun can make.

In 1864 those who had the only guns, US troops, gunned down
150 Indians at Sand Creek Colorado, almost all women, children
and old men.
 220

December 1890 the US troops caught up with a group of Souix

Indian Ghost Dancers at Wounded Knee and forced them to
surrender their weapons. Subsequently every Indian was
gunned down, some having fled up to 3 miles away.

Couldn’t or wouldn’t happen now or today you think? During

World War 2 the US rounded up its Japanese citizens, many
born in the USA. Some 110,000 were taken away and placed in
remote “camps” under armed guards. A similar thing happened
to US citizens of Italian and German descent. These were men,
women, and children, guilty of nothing, disarmed, detained, and
placed under armed guard. There for their own safety you
think? That’s the apologist line.

TURKEY: The events in Turkey involving the Armenian

population seems to be lost and forgotten about, drowned out by
the horrors of World War 1. It is a tale of willfully premeditated
genocide. By 1915 a new government was in power taking over
from the old Ottoman Empire. They wanted to rid the country
of “wrong and lawless ideas”, and to protect “national security”.
Oh the crimes against humanity committed in the pursuit of such
ill defined and often used phrases.

In this case the “wrong and lawless ideas” were held to be those
of the Armenians, a Christian minority in a mostly Moslem
country. It was decreed that “Since the collective society is
endangered … they must all be killed, men, women, and
children without discrimination.” And to this end a well-
established and proven method was used in the genocide. (I will
always refuse to grace mass murder and genocide with the
words “ethnic cleansing”. It is cold-blooded methodical and
systematic slaughter on a massive scale. Sadly it is done so
often.)

The targeted group were separated from society, this after they
had been forced to surrender all weapons after a brutal forced
 221

search of their homes. It is said some obtained weapons

illegally just to be able to surrender them to the searching troops
and hopefully spare their households from the associated
brutality.

On 26 June 1915 an order was made to deport them and they

were ordered to report 5 days later bearing only what they could
carry. As all weapons had been taken the remaining civilians
were forced to assemble into groups of from 200 to 4000 and
sent off on forced marches under armed troops. I say
“remaining civilians” because almost all able bodied men had
been forced into the army. They were then completely disposed
of out of sight and knowledge of the common civilian within the
confines of the army. The groups were then forced to march
through the desert were 90% are said to have died. They were
simply cut down, shot, butchered, women, children, and the
aged and infirm, all defenceless. The small percentage of
survivors who finished the march was then also butchered.

Some 1,500,000 Armenian souls perished in that organized

massacre of unarmed and defenceless people by their own
government.

SOVIET UNION: After the Communists came into power in

1917 following the armed revolution, new and strict laws were
put in place to control the ownership and use of firearms. It
became almost impossible for ordinary Soviet civilians who
were non-Party members to own or access firearms.

Strict licensing laws recorded who had guns and where they
were. The country was now defenceless and under the control
of a government out of control.

Between 1929 and 1934 the Ukraine was singled out for a
purge, and grain production quotas that were impossible to meet
were enforced by armed soldiers. After 10 years of forced
disarmament and weapons confiscation the civilians were
 222

powerless and when food, distribution of which was also

controlled by the government, was withheld they were faced
with certain starvation. They could not move away from the
Ukraine as travel, yet again rigidly controlled and restricted by
the government, was not an option. In effect they were
imprisoned within one huge country sized concentration camp
under armed guard by soldiers. Their isolation was complete
hidden from the world behind an Iron Curtain, and the ensuing
starvation, executions, and cannibalism that began took a toll of
an estimated 10,000,000. 10 million people killed by their own
government.

Worse massacres were to come, but this time at the hands of a

former ally, one who would have full knowledge of the unarmed
state of the civilians before they treacherously invaded. The
Nazi hordes swept almost unopposed across the Soviet territory
and mercilessly massacred everyone before them. Nazi intent
was to totally eliminate all Russians and take and use an empty
country. I believe over 20,000,000 Russian civilians died.

GERMANY: Early in 1933 Hitler was elected into power.

Firearm registration laws had been put into effect some 5 years
earlier and thus his regime had access to the records of who had
the guns and where those people were. It always seems that this
is vital information to have to begin to implement the various
plans to “rule the world.”

The first stage for total control was already in place and stage
two was very soon implemented. A mass seizure of guns and
weapons from any remotely considered as political opponents,
or for those matter undesirables, was started. As a result of raids
carried out and obedient civilians surrender of guns, the
population was almost totally unarmed and defenceless by 1938.

In 1938 new and very specific gun laws were effected. No Jews
were allowed to have ownership or access to guns. It was
decreed that no Jew be in possession of weapons, guns, clubs,
 223

knives, sharp edged weapons, and those found with such were to
be sent immediately to already established concentration camps.
Remaining weapons were surrendered. In November of 1938
the so-called “night of broken glass” followed by massive
persecution was unleashed upon the defenceless Jews. A
“holocaust” followed and millions of European Jews were
slaughtered in specially designed death camps and factories.
One rare example of resistance arose when some in the Warsaw
ghetto, a holding “pen” where people were forced to wait for
their turn before transportation to the death factories, got hold of
some weapons and said “no more” to the Nazis. Without
population disarmament and specifically Jewish disarmament
things could have been so very different and so many innocents
may not have been mercilessly slaughtered.

Now whereas everywhere else in Europe the populations were

able and capable of rising up with arms to resist the Nazi
oppression, this was not so in Germany. The government had
the monopoly of weapons and the people entirely at its mercy.

Between 1933 and 1945 some 3 million Germans considered

political opponents were sent to concentration camps. How
could this be? How could this happen? Gun control enabled it.

Over 11,000,000 died in concentration camps. In most cases

these were deaths at the hands of their own government.

Over 21,000,000 civilians died in Europe at Nazi hands, a

government out of control. Things could have been different.

CHINA: In 1935 a Nationalist government was in power and

made the possession of guns “without a good cause” or for
military use punishable with imprisonment. The population was
of course then disarmed.

1937 to 1939 witnessed the Sino Japanese war and the civilian
population was forced into the army. It is estimated 4,000,000
 224

died at both the hands of their own army and that of the
invading Japanese. Those refusing to fight for whatever reason
were summarily killed. In 1937 the city of Nanking was
defended by 300,000 Chinese troops, but they threw down their
weapons in the face of an invading army of 225,000 Japanese
troops. The unarmed civilians of the city now lay helplessly
before the invaders. Hundreds of thousands of unarmed
civilians died, having no defence as weapons were forbidden.
Their own government and its army were solely to blame.

Between 1942 and 1944 an estimated 4,000,000 died in famine

and starvation caused by government troops confiscating crops.
An unarmed population is powerless to resist and survive.

In 1949 it was the turn of the Communists to take over. Anyone

who supplied their enemy, (opponents) either domestic or
foreign, arms or ammunition faced immediate death. Ownership
of armaments was strictly forbidden. The communists wanted a
smooth ride into power unhindered by an armed citizenry such
as hindered the British in its war with American colonists.

Somewhere between 35 and 100 million Chinese perished

between 1935 and 1970. It could have been different.
(Chairman) Mao stated “political power grows out of the barrel
of a gun.

UGANDA: In 1971 Idi Amin led a successful armed revolution

against the Obote government and seized power. World leaders
thought that was good, as Obote was left wing and “bad”. Idi
Amin re-defined “bad”. In such a country gun control laws
were already in place of course. Bad governments take care of
that first step as just that, the “first step”. Obote’s existing laws
prohibited the carrying, ownership, or selling of firearms to
civilians. Government troops exclusively thank you.

Immediately on gaining control Amin began doing things his

way and for him. He began with the slaughter of all or any
 225

troops whose loyalty could be doubted. 16,000 were murdered

for that cause. He then decreed that all Asians be ejected from
Uganda. That causing no immediate problems for him he then
selected all English to join them out of Uganda. As the
population was unarmed and totally at his mercy, he began his
persecution of Christians, and rival tribe’s people.

It was illegal for more than 3 people to gather if one had a

weapon. The persecutions and killings began.

Somewhere in all this time, a group of non-Ugandans were

detained and held at an airport in Entebbe. Their fate looked
very bleak indeed, but help came at the hands of a raiding party
of Israeli commandos flown in just for the occasion. They were
all rescued and flown to safety. Cowards back down or take no
action in the face of capable opposition, even if it is a 14 year
old girl with just one gun.

After 8 years of slaughter with the worlds governments and

powers just watching it happen “over there” in “that place got
no oil and don’t matter” Uganda, over 300,000 had been
murdered by their own government and troops. Finally Amin
himself outwore his welcome and had to flee. He went to Saudi
Arabia with untold wealth, and lived in luxury, unhindered by
thoughts of justice, being held accountable or any conscience.

CAMBODIA: Definitely not the place to be between 1975 and

1979, or even now possibly. This had been a French colony and
in 1975 after 5 years of war, communists took control with its
Khmer Rouge under Pol Pot. He was a man with a dream. His
dream was everyone else’s nightmare for it aimed at definite
population reduction from 7 million people to around just 1
million people.

He would eliminate all religion and its leaders, all political

opponents, all city dwellers, all non-Cambodian ethnic groups,
all Western culture, all traces and forms of capitalism, all
 226

students and intellectuals (That’s anyone with better than a 7th

grade level.), professionals of all types, all people who spoke
French or English, even people who wore eye glasses. That has
to be a bad start.

He imposed worse than tight gun and weapon control from the
start of course, and any permits allowed stated that even the
lending of a weapon within a family was forbidden. No guns
were to be owned, no self-defence allowed, and everyone forced
to disarm, except the Khmir rouge of course. Once the
disarmament was in place the troubles began.

Total and mass evacuations of cities was ordered and enforced

with the entire population forced onto collective farms. Like the
Ukraine decades before the entire country became one huge
concentration camp. Farming was inadequate and unable to
support the entire population of the country. Result, same as
Ukraine and China before this, famine and starvation. The
administration was brutal. There was no mail, no telephones, no
media, no books, no medical care of any sort, family units
broken up and disallowed. Common kindness was not only
discouraged, but also punishable by immediate death if
witnessed. The manner of death was unspeakably and
unimaginably brutal and cruel. Special death camps were set up
within the greater concentration camp that the country had
become.

This out of control insanity endured for 4 years unhindered by

the western world or its governments. Over 2,000,000 died in
the land at the hands of its own government before a
neighboring country took the initiative to end it all. Vietnam
invaded “its over there and not important, got no oil” Cambodia
and crushed the Khmir within just 1 month. There is an
important lesson to be learned here if you can just figure it out.

BANGLADESH (PAKISTAN): In 1971 after President Yahya

Khan stated of the “troublemakers”, namely Hindus, students,
 227

and intellectuals, “kill 3 million of them and the rest will eat out
of our hands” 1,500,000 civilians died. Those deaths must be
attributed to their own government.

GUATEMALA: Target group: the country’s own Mayan

Indians. 1981 firearm laws and restrictions provide “only
government officials may carry firearms.” Now that is very
definitely disarming the civilians. Further laws stated that
“firearms, even sharp pointed tools or farming implements are
forbidden outside of town.”

The population was forbidden arms, disarmed by its own

government and in the 1980s some 200,000 Mayans died at the
hands of their own government.

RWANDA: Herein lies another harrowing tale of government

incited mass murder of its own civilians. This incident is more
terrible than most if that is possible in as much as government
openly broadcast the intent and both government agencies and
the public did the mass killings openly together.

In this former Belgian colony the departing government gave all

control to the minority Tutsi tribe. 9% of the population were
Tutsi, and some 90% were of the Hutu tribe and by 1994 the
Hutu had control of power. In that year the Hutu government
declared all Tutsi to be rebels and called for the extermination of
all Tutsi. In April 1994 it began, and civilians were urged to
murder all Tutsi people with army troops participating.

The Ministry of Defence forbids the Tutsi tribe’s people to own

or carry weapons, and that same department organized the
campaign of extermination and total mass murder. In one
incident a large group of 5,500 people held out against
murderous mobs for a week, holed up in a Christian church
complex. It is reported that their defensive weapons included
only one gun that had been seized from a soldier. This would
indicate that had the Tutsi not been so completely disarmed,
 228

such massacres as ensued might not have happened. After one-

week grenade using soldiers broke the siege and the entire group
were slaughtered without mercy even to babies.

In one town its mayor urged civilians to fully disarm and

surrender all weapons. When they failed to do this for obvious
reasons he then ordered police to shoot them all. 20,000 Tutsi
residents were mercilessly slaughtered in an horrific three-day
killing frenzy. Roads were blocked and sealed off, ID cards
were in use and checked, and Tutsi people were singled out for
murder on the spot. I don’t thing the average reader would be
able to imagine the horror and terror of such events.

800,000 men women and children were singled out and brutally
butchered over a period of just 100 days by fellow civilians and
their own government and its agencies.

THE LESSONS TO LEARN

There are many lessons to be learned from the above incidents;
some are obvious and some not so obvious. The first and most
basic lesson is that no one is really safe from their own
government, agencies, or troops when things go “bad”. Who
would think that merely wearing spectacles, or being a health
professional would automatically guarantee your death? Who
would imagine that your own country’s soldiers of a so-called
Ministry of Defence would be ordered to kill their own civilians,
yet alone actually carry out that order? Most civilians have no
idea that military personnel are carefully trained not to think but
to become “automated” killing machines. I was somewhat
stunned after I joined one military force that on the first day of
training our course NCO yelled at us that he didn’t give an “F”
why we thought we had joined the service, but that we were
now government property, his personal property and that he
would teach us how to kill. Rule one therefore, no one is out of
possible harm’s way when things go bad.
 229

The next rule is probably that warning signs are there for all to
see as evidence of a government with the ability to go bad.
These signs to not guarantee things will turn bad, but the
potential is there and “machinery” is being put into place.

In all of the above cases the civilians are either totally disarmed
or forbidden ownership or the right to carry weapons.
Additionally any armaments that may be allowed must be
registered so that government and its agencies know who has the
weapons and where they are. Further and in most cases they
will also know the ethnic groups and the numbers of each group
in possession of armaments. The possible danger to the people
is escalated when those people become required to physically
surrender up those weapons to government. There will
generally be prosecutions and penalties for breaching firearm
laws. And red lights are flashing, sirens screaming, when
specific ethnic groups are singled out and discriminated against
for ownership of armaments. That would indicate they are
marked for some form of special and probably not good
attention from government. Never forget that a public without
armaments is a vulnerable population, unable to defend itself,
and that government or defence forces cannot be totally relied
upon for their safety. Nanking found itself deserted by army,
and its population was massacred. Ukraine, Tutsi and many
others found to their horror that their own army became the
instrument of their death.

Then there is the entire issue of citizens being required to use

and carry ID cards. I remember decades ago associating the
requirement for populations to carry “papers”, identity papers
that revealed all the information governments demand that
enable effective population control including movement, with a
total loss of freedom experienced in Nazi occupied Europe or
communist Russia. It was simply just not a democratic way of
life. We all now compliantly carry ID regardless that our
various governments vow that the cards we carry are not
intended for or not really ID cards. They are. Effectively our
 230

governments know who we all are, where we are, our ages, state
of health, our ethnic groups, most likely our religious
persuasions, our financial status, and our work classification and
certainly if we possess armaments. That’s a lot of information
that in “bad” government or other hands could spell TROUBLE.
But the governments or powers that be know assuredly that as
long as the vast majority keep drinking the local tap water, keep
watching the TV and media and endlessly consuming products
while eating modern foods that we are as controllable as any
herd of cattle.

WHAT IT MEANS
When people accept being disarmed they become surprisingly
easy to control and to kill. They have surrendered not only any
weapons they may have had, but they also surrender their
freedom and independence. They become totally dependent on
their government and its military. History shows this is not
really a safe or good practice. When innocent populations
become so defenseless others can slaughter them in mass with
the most ordinary of weapons, guns, knives, pitchforks, clubs, or
even simple box cutters.

I marveled at the report that a mere handful of alleged

highjackers took planes and caused so much havoc and death in
the USA, and that there was not a single armed person who
could have speedily resolved the issue and brought them down.
Likewise I marvel at more recent reports of some rogue going
on a shooting and killing spree, generally in schools, in the
USA. A single gunman is wandering around and killing at
random, often over a fairly lengthy period of time. Gun control
alone is responsible for all those sort of deaths as there was not a
single person with a gun to resolve the issue by simply bringing
the killer down.

Vital lesson: gun control and disarmament of the civilians is not

about eliminating crime, or getting guns out of the hands of
 231

criminals or the simply crazy. The criminals and the insane will
always have and get guns. Recently I saw a documentary about
police conducting raids on marihuana growers in New Zealand.
Mostly these were simple residential affairs and not large-scale
producers in a mega-buck illegal operation, yet in a large
number of cases firearms were found, and those invariably
unregistered and undeclared. The criminally minded have the
guns and will not give them up. It’s the trustworthy and honest
citizens who lose the firearms and the ability to rightfully defend
themselves and their family, or for that matter the community if
necessary. I ask what is the point of allowing a situation where
a crazed gunman is randomly killing people and a cowering
population must either wait their turn or until police with a gun
can be located and then arrive on the scene. You think this is
emotive claptrap? Tell that to the survivors of any of the above
historical and other similar situations.

The way to preserve freedom is to never give any person or

persons more power than the people have. If that situation is not
adhered to then there is a loss of freedom. It is said that the
main reason for the USA forces to be overseas is that other
governments have gone “bad” and started killing their people.
Those people fear their government and cannot control it, they
have no weapons nor access to them. Intervention is needed.

People should not have to live in fear of their government, and

there is danger in downplaying the importance of self-defence,
or in giving over of all defence, even at a local community level,
to a central governmental authority.

None of the above situations or circumstances are now ever

likely to change, so don’t think that they will. The purpose of
this writing is to open your eyes to what is really going on out
there in our world, and some of the events are absolute
horrifying but could have been prevented. This is how humans
play the game of power and how dictatorships come into power.
As a final word on this matter let’s ask one question.
 232

If we humans treat our own species and race with such ruthless
callousness, how and what could we expect from those not of
our species, the “not-us” that probably exist?
 233

204-MEET OUR TRUE LEADERS

“Knowledge makes a man unfit to be a slave."
Frederick Douglass

No our true leaders, owners if you will, are not the various
governments around the globe, of whatever professed colour,
democratic, fascist, communist, etc. Simple thinking and
reasoning should expose this self-evident truth. If you haven’t
already thought about the above claim consider this:
Governments of all nations and countries come and go, even the
great communist Soviet Union has been disbanded. Their
various leaders change even more frequently, whereas those
who have almost total control over all governments remain
forever, unchanged with the exceptions of becoming wealthier,
more powerful, and greedier.

When we consider the position and state of the world’s

corporate bodies we should not forget to include in our thinking
that most, if not all, of the bureaucratic governmental or semi-
government institutions are basically the same. They are non-
elected ruling bodies with effective direct control over a
country’s population. They control health, housing, defence,
economy, in fact just about everything you can name that has
some or any effects upon mankind.

Now let me ask, if you wanted to rule the world, you would
want the powerful corporates on your side wouldn’t you? Or is
there something really basically wrong with that question?
Should it read, If you were the corporate bodies already ruling
the world you would want ownership of governments, and all
government departments and bureaucrats totally under your
control, wouldn’t you? Yes start to squirm uncomfortably right
now, because it is probably too late to change anything now.
We can only hope that for some brief time in perhaps a post-
apocalyptic future, some of humanity may live in freedom for a
brief time before yet another new empire is set up.
 234

The article below records some facts about such bodies and is
freely available on the Internet. Again, this is but one sample of
a great wealth and abundance of material available.

A History of Corporate Rule

and Popular Protest

A new populist movement has emerged to challenge corporate

power and call for a more equitable economic order that
protects traditional cultures and ecosystems and promotes
sustainability.

by Richard Heinberg © 2002

Editor/Publisher
MuseLetter
1604 Jennings Avenue
Santa Rosa, CA 95401, USA
Email: [email protected]
Website: http://www.museletter.com/

The corporation was invented early in the colonial era as a

grant of privilege extended by the Crown to a group of
investors, usually to finance a trade expedition. The corporation
limited the liability of investors to the amount of their
investment--a right not held by ordinary citizens. Corporate
charters set out the specific rights and obligations of the
individual corporation, including the amount to be paid to the
Crown in return for the privilege granted.

Thus were born the East India Company, which led the British
colonisation of India, and Hudson's Bay Company, which
accomplished the same purpose in Canada. Almost from the
beginning, Britain deployed state military power to further
corporate interests--a practice that has continued to the present.
Also from the outset, corporations began pressuring government
 235

to expand corporate rights and to limit corporate

responsibilities.

The corporation was a legal invention - a socio-economic

mechanism for concentrating and deploying human and
economic power. The purpose of the corporation was and is to
generate profits for its investors. As an entity, it has no other
purpose; it acknowledges no higher value.

Many people understood early on that since corporations do not

serve society as a whole, but only their investors, there is
therefore always a danger that the interests of corporations and
those of the general populace will come into conflict. Indeed, the
United States was born of a revolution not just against the
British monarchy but against the power of corporations. Many
of the American colonies had been chartered as corporations
(the Virginia Company, the Carolina Company, the Maryland
Company, etc.) and were granted monopoly power over lands
and industries considered crucial to the interests of the Crown.

Much of the literature of the revolutionaries was filled with

denunciations of the "long train of abuses" of the Crown and its
instruments of dominance, the corporations. As the yoke of the
Crown corporations was being thrown off, Thomas Jefferson
railed against "the general prey of the rich on the poor". Later,
he warned the new nation against the creation of "immortal
persons" in the form of corporations. The American
revolutionaries resolved that the authority to charter
corporations should lie not with governors, judges or generals,
but only with elected legislatures.

At first, such charters as were granted were for a fixed time, and
legislatures spelled out the rules each business should follow.
Profit-making corporations were chartered to build turnpikes,
canals and bridges, to operate banks and to engage in industrial
manufacture. Some citizens argued against even these few,
limited charters, on the grounds that no business should be
 236

granted special privileges and that owners should not be

allowed to hide behind legal shields. Thus the requests for many
charters were denied, and existing charters were often revoked.
Banks were kept on a short leash, and (in most states) investors
were held liable for the debts and harms caused by their
corporations.

All of this began to change in the mid-19th century. According

to Richard Grossman and Frank Adams in Taking Care of
Business: "Corporations were abusing their charters to become
conglomerates and trusts. They were converting the nation's
treasures into private fortunes, creating factory systems and
company towns. Political power began flowing to absentee
owners intent upon dominating people and nature."1

Grossman and Adams note that: "In factory towns, corporations

set wages, hours, production processes and machine speeds.
They kept blacklists of labour organisers and workers who
spoke up for their rights. Corporate officials forced employees
to accept humiliating conditions, while the corporations agreed
to nothing."

The authors quote Julianna, a Lowell, Massachusetts, factory

worker, who wrote: "Incarcerated within the walls of a factory,
while as yet mere children, drilled there from five till seven
o'clock, year after year what, we would ask, are we to expect,
the same system of labour prevailing, will be the mental and
intellectual character of future generations a race fit only for
corporation tools and time-serving slaves?... Shall we not hear
the response from every hill and vale: 'Equal rights, or death to
the corporations'?"

Industrialists and bankers hired private armies to keep workers

in line, bought newspapers and (quoting Grossman and Adams
again): "painted politicians as villains and businessmen as
heroes. Bribing state legislators, they then announced
legislators were corrupt, that they used too much of the public's
 237

resources and time to scrutinise every charter application and

corporate operation. Corporate advocates campaigned to
replace existing chartering laws with general incorporation
laws that set up simple administrative procedures, claiming this
would be more efficient. What they really wanted was the end of
legislative authority over charters."

During the Civil War, government spending brought

corporations unprecedented wealth. "Corporate managers
developed the techniques and the ability to organise production
on an ever grander scale," according to Grossman and Adams.
"Many corporations used their wealth to take advantage of war
and Reconstruction years to get the tariff, banking, railroad,
labour, and public lands legislation they wanted."

In 1886, the US Supreme Court declared that corporations were

henceforth to be considered "persons" under the law, with all of
the constitutional rights that designation implies.

The Fourteenth Amendment to the Constitution, passed to give

former slaves equal rights, has been invoked approximately ten
times more frequently on behalf of corporations than on behalf
of African Americans. Likewise the First Amendment,
guaranteeing free speech, has been invoked to guarantee
corporations the "right" to influence the political process
through campaign contributions, which the courts have equated
with "speech".

If corporations are "persons", they are persons with qualities

and powers that no flesh-and-blood human could ever possess--
immortality, the ability to be in many places at once, and
(increasingly) the ability to avoid liability. They are also
"persons" with no sense of moral responsibility, since their only
legal mandate is to produce profits for their investors.

Throughout the late 19th and early 20th centuries, corporations

reshaped every aspect of life in America and much of the rest of
 238

the world. The factory system turned self-sufficient small

farmers into wage earners and transformed the family from an
interdependent economic production unit to a consumption-
oriented collection of individuals with separate jobs. Advertising
turned productive citizens into "consumers". Business leaders
campaigned to create public schools to train children in factory-
system obedience to schedules and in the performance of
isolated, meaningless tasks. Meanwhile, corporations came to
own and dominate sources of information and entertainment,
and to control politicians and judges.

During two periods, corporations faced a challenge: the 1890s

(a depression period when Populists demanded regulation of
railroad rates, heavy taxation of land held only for speculation,
and an increase in the money supply), and the 1930s (when a
profound crisis of capitalism led hundreds of thousands of
workers and armies of the unemployed to demand government
regulation of the economy and to win a 40-hour week, a
minimum-wage law, the right to organise, and the outlawing of
child labour). But in both cases, corporate capitalism emerged
intact.

In the words of historian Howard Zinn: "The rich still

controlled the nation's wealth, as well as its laws, courts, police,
newspapers, churches, colleges. Enough help had been given to
enough people to make Roosevelt a hero to millions, but the
same system that had brought depression and crisis remained."2

World War II, like previous wars, brought huge profits to

corporations via government contracts. But following this war,
military spending was institutionalised, ostensibly to fight the
"Cold War". Despite occasional regulatory setbacks,
corporations seized ever more power, and increasingly
transcended national boundaries, loyalties and sovereignties
altogether.
 239

GLOBAL PILLAGE

In the 1970s, capitalism faced yet another challenge as post-war

growth subsided and profits fell. The US was losing its dominant
position in world markets; the production of oil from its
domestic wells was peaking and beginning to fall, thus making
America increasingly dependent upon oil imports from Arab
countries; the Vietnam War had weakened the American
economy; and Third World countries were demanding a "North
& South dialogue" leading towards greater self-reliance for
poorer countries. President Nixon responded by doing away
with fixed currency exchange rates and devaluing the dollar,
largely erasing US war debts to other countries. Later, newly
elected President Reagan, at the 1981 Cancún, Mexico, meeting
of 22 heads of state, refused to discuss new financial
arrangements with the Third World, thus effectively endorsing
their further exploitation by corporations.

Meanwhile, the corporations themselves also responded with a

new strategy. Increased capital mobility (made possible by
floating exchange rates and new transportation, communication
and production technologies) allowed US corporations to move
production offshore to "export processing zones" in poorer
countries. Corporations also undertook a restructuring process,
moving toward "networked production"--in which big firms,
while retaining and consolidating power, hired smaller firms to
take over aspects of supply, manufacture, accounting and
transport. (Economist Bennett Harrison defined networked
production as "concentration of control combined with
decentralisation of production".) This restructuring process is
also known as "downsizing", because it results in the shedding
of higher-paid employees by large corporations and the hiring
of low-wage contingent workers by smaller subcontractors.

Jeremy Brecher and Tim Costello write in Global Village or

Global Pillage that: "As the economic crisis deepened, there
gradually evolved a 'supra-national policy arena' which
 240

included new organisations like the Group of Seven (G7)

industrial nations and NAFTA and new roles for established
international organisations like EU, IMF, World Bank, and
GATT. The policies adopted by these international institutions
allowed corporations to lower their costs in several ways. They
reduced consumer, environmental, health, labour, and other
standards. They reduced business taxes. They facilitated the
move to lower wage areas and threat of such movement. And
they encouraged the expansion of markets and the 'economies of
scale' provided by larger-scale production."3

All of this has led to a globalised economy in which (again

quoting Brecher and Costello): "All over the world, people are
being pitted against each other to see who will offer global
corporations the lowest labour, social, and environmental costs.
Their jobs are being moved to places with inferior wages, lower
business taxes, and more freedom to pollute. Their employers
are using the threat of 'foreign competition' to hold down
wages, salaries, taxes, and environmental protections and to
replace high-quality jobs with temporary, part-time, insecure,
and low-quality jobs. Their government officials are justifying
cuts in education, health, and other services as necessary to
reduce business taxes in order to keep or attract jobs."

Corporations, no longer bound by national laws, prowl the

world looking for the best deals on labour and raw materials.
Of the world's top 120 economies, nearly half are
corporations, not countries. Thus the power of citizens in any
nation to control corporations through whatever democratic
processes are available to them is receding quickly.

In November 1999, tens of thousands of students, union

members and indigenous peoples gathered in Seattle to protest a
meeting of the World Trade Organisation (WTO). This mass
demonstration seemed to signal the birth of a new global
populist uprising against corporate globalization. In the three
years since then, more mass demonstrations - some larger,
 241

many smaller – have occurred in Genoa, Melbourne, Milan,

Montreal, Philadelphia, Washington and other cities.

In January 2001, George W. Bush and Dick Cheney took office,

following a deeply flawed US election. With strong ties to the oil
industry and to the huge energy-trading corporation Enron, the
new administration quickly proposed a national energy policy
that focused on opening federally protected lands for oil
exploration and on further subsidising the oil industry.

Enron, George W. Bush's largest campaign contributor, was the

seventh largest corporation in the US and the 16th largest in the
world. Despite its reported massive profits, it had paid no taxes
in four out of the previous five years. The company had
thousands of offshore partnerships, through which it had hidden
over a billion dollars in debt. When this hidden debt was
disclosed in October 2001, the company imploded. Its share
price collapsed and its credit rating was slashed. Its executives
resigned in disgrace, taking with them multimillion-dollar
bonuses, while employees and stockholders shouldered the
immense financial loss. Enron's bankruptcy was the largest in
corporate history up to that time, but its creative accounting
practices appear to be far from unique, with dozens of other
corporations poised for a similar collapse.

Following the outrageous and tragic attacks of September 11,

Bush launched a "War on Terror", raising the listed number of
potential target countries from three to nearly 50, most having
exportable energy resources. With Iraq (holder of the world's
second-largest proven petroleum reserves) high on the list of
enemy regimes to be violently overthrown, the Bush
administration's Terror War appeared to be geared toward
making the world safe for the expanded reach of US oil
corporations. Meanwhile, new laws and executive orders
curtailed constitutional rights and erected screens of secrecy
around government actions and decision-making processes.
 242

It remains to be seen how the American populace will react to

these new developments. Here again, a little history may help us
understand the options available.

HURDLES IN THE PATH

The Populism of the 1890s failed for two main reasons:

divisiveness within, and co-optation from without. While many
Populist leaders saw the need for unity among people of
different racial and ethnic backgrounds in attacking corporate
power, racism was strong among many whites. Most of the
Alliance leaders were white farm owners who failed in many
instances to support the organising efforts of poor rural blacks,
and poor whites as well, thus dividing the movement.

"On top of the serious failures to unite blacks and whites, city
workers and country farmers," writes Howard Zinn, "there was
the lure of electoral politics. Once allied with the Democratic
party in supporting William Jennings Bryan for President in
1896 the pressure for electoral victory led Populism to make
deals with the major parties in city after city. If the Democrats
won, it would be absorbed. If the Democrats lost, it would
disintegrate. Electoral politics brought into the top leadership
the political brokers instead of the agrarian radicals... In the
election of 1896, with the Populist movement enticed into the
Democratic party, Bryan, the Democratic candidate, was
defeated by William McKinley, for whom the corporations and
the press mobilised, in the first massive use of money in an
election campaign."4

Today, a new populist movement could easily fall prey to the

same internal divisions and tactical errors that destroyed its
counterpart a century ago. In the recent American presidential
election, populists faced the choice of supporting their own
candidate (Ralph Nader) and thereby contributing to the
election of the far-right, pro-corporate Republican candidate
 243

(Bush), or supporting the centrist Gore and seeing their

movement co-opted by pro-corporate Democrats.

Meanwhile, though African Americans, Asian Americans,

Hispanic Americans, European Americans and Native
Americans have all been victimised by corporations, class
divisions and historical resentments often prevent them from
organising to further their common interests. In recent elections,
ultra-right candidate Pat Buchanan appealed simultaneously to
"populist" anti-corporate and anti-government sentiments
among the working class, as well as to xenophobic white racism.
Buchanan's critique of corporate power was shallow, but it was
often the only such critique permitted in the corporate
controlled media. One cannot help but wonder: were the
corporations looking for a lightning rod to rechannel the anger
building against them?

While Buchanan had no chance of winning the presidency, his

candidacy did raise the spectre of another kind of solution to the
emerging crisis of popular resentment against the system - a
solution that again has roots in the history of the past century.

A FALSE REVOLUTION

In the early 1900s, workers in Italy and Germany built strong

unions and won substantial concessions in wages and work
conditions; still, after World War I they suffered under a
disastrous post-war economy, which fanned unrest. During the
early 1920s, heavy industry and big finance were in a state of
near-total collapse. Bankers and agribusiness associations
offered financial support to Mussolini -who had been a socialist
before the war - to seize state power, which he effectively did in
1922 following his march on Rome. Within two years, the
Fascist Party (from the Latin fasces, meaning a bundle of rods
and an axe, symbolising Roman state power) had shut down all
opposition newspapers, crushed the socialist, liberal, Catholic,
democratic and republican parties (which had together
 244

commanded about 80 per cent of the vote), abolished unions,

outlawed strikes and privatised farm co-operatives.

In Germany, Hitler led the Nazi Party to power, then cut wages
and subsidised industries.

In both countries, corporate profits ballooned. Understandably,

given their friendliness to big business, Fascism and Nazism
were popular among some prominent American industrialists
(such as Henry Ford) and opinion shapers (like William
Randolph Hearst).

Fascism and Nazism relied on centrally controlled propaganda

campaigns that cleverly co-opted the language of the Left (the
Nazis called themselves the National Socialist German Workers
Party while persecuting socialists and curtailing workers'
rights). Both movements also made calculated use of
emotionally charged symbolism: scapegoating minorities,
appealing to mythic images of a glorious national past, building
a leader cult, glorifying war and conquest, and preaching that
the only proper role of women is as wives and mothers.

As political theorist Michael Parenti points out, historians often

overlook Fascism's economic agenda - the partnership between
Big Capital and Big Government - in their analysis of its
authoritarian social program. Indeed, according to Bertram
Gross in his startlingly prescient Friendly Fascism (1980), it is
possible to achieve fascist goals within an ostensibly democratic
society. 5 Corporations themselves, after all, are internally
authoritarian (courts have ruled that citizens give up their
constitutional rights to free speech, freedom of assembly, etc.,
when they are at work on corporate-owned property); and as
corporations increasingly dominate politics, media and
economy, they can mould an entire society to serve the interests
of a powerful elite without ever resorting to stormtroopers and
concentration camps. No deliberate conspiracy is necessary,
 245

either: each corporation merely acts to further its own economic

interests. If the populace shows signs of restlessness, politicians
can be hired to appeal to racial resentments and memories of
national glory, dividing popular opposition and inspiring
loyalty.

In the current situation, "friendly fascism" works somewhat as

follows. Corporations drive down wages and pay a dwindling
share of taxes (through mechanisms outlined above), gradually
impoverishing the middle class and creating unrest. As
corporate taxes are cut, politicians (whose election was funded
by corporate donors) argue that it is necessary to reduce
government services in order to balance the budget. Meanwhile,
the same politicians argue for an increase in the repressive
functions of government (more prisons, harsher laws, more
executions, more military spending). Politicians channel the
middle class's rising resentment away from corporations and
toward the government (which, after all, is now less helpful and
more repressive than it used to be) and against social groups
easy to scapegoat (criminals, minorities, teenagers, women,
gays, immigrants).

Meanwhile, debate in the media is kept superficial (elections are

treated as sporting contests), and right-wing commentators are
subsidised while left-of-centre ones are marginalised. People
who feel cheated by the system turn to the Right for solace,
and vote for politicians who further subsidise corporations, cut
government services, expand the repressive power of the state
and offer irrelevant scapegoats for social problems with
economic roots. The process feeds on itself.

Within this scenario, George W. Bush (and similar ultra-right

figures in other countries) are not anomalies but, rather,
predictable products of a strategy adopted by economic elites -
harbingers of a less-than-friendly futures - the more "moderate"
tactics for the maintenance and consolidation of power founder
under the weight of corporate greed and resource exhaustion.
 246

CAUSE FOR HOPE?

These circumstances are, in their details, unprecedented; but in

broad outline we are seeing the re-enactment of a story that
goes back at least to the beginning of civilisation. Those with
power are always looking for ways to protect and extend it, and
to make their power seem legitimate, necessary or invisible so
that popular protest seems unnecessary or futile. If protest
comes, the powerful always try to deflect anger away from
themselves. The leaders of the new populist movement appear to
have a good grasp of both the current circumstances and the
historical ground from which these circumstances emerge. They
seem to have realised that, in order to succeed, the new
populism will have to:
¥ avoid being co-opted by existing political parties;
¥ heal race, class and gender divisions and actively resist any
campaign to scapegoat disempowered social groups;
¥ avoid being identified with an ideological category -
"communist", "socialist" or "anarchist" - against which most of
the public is already well inoculated by corporate propaganda;
¥ direct public discussion toward the most vulnerable link in the
corporate chain of power: the legal basis of the corporation;
¥ internationalise the movement so that corporations cannot
undermine it merely by shifting their base of operations from
one country to another.

As Lawrence Goodwyn noted in his definitive work, The

Populist Moment, the original Populists were "attempting to
construct, within the framework of American capitalism, some
variety of co-operative commonwealth". This was "the last
substantial effort at structural alteration of hierarchical
economic forms in modern America".6

In announcing the formation of the Alliance for Democracy, in

an article in the August 14, 1996 issue of The Nation, activist
Ronnie Dugger compiled a list of policy suggestions which
 247

comprise some of the core demands of the new populist

movement. These include: a prohibition of contributions or any
other political activity by corporations; single-payer national
health insurance with automatic universal coverage; a doubling
of the minimum wage, indexed to inflation; a generic low-
interest-rate national policy, entailing the abolition of the
Federal Reserve System; statutory reversal of the court-made
law that corporations are "persons"; establishment of a national
public oil company; limitations on ownership of newspapers,
magazines, radio and TV stations to one of any kind per person
or owning entity; and the halving of military spending. The new
populists are, in Ronnie Dugger's words, "ready to resume the
cool eyeing of the corporations with a collective will to take
back the powers they have seized from us".7

The new populism draws some of its inspiration from the work
of the Program on Corporations, Law and Democracy
(POCLAD), a populist "think-tank" that explores the legal basis
of corporate power. POCLAD believes that it is possible to
control - and, if necessary, dismantle corporations by amending
or revoking their charters.8

Since the largest corporations are now transnational in scope,

the new populism must confront their abuses globally. The
International Forum on Globalization (IFG) was founded for
this purpose in 1994, as an alliance of 60 activists, scholars,
economists and writers (including Jerry Mander, Vandana
Shiva, Richard Grossman, Ralph Nader, Helena Norberg-
Hodge, Jeremy Rifkin and Kirkpatrick Sale), to stimulate new
thinking and joint action along these lines.

In a position statement drafted in 1995, the International Forum

on Globalization said that it: "views international trade and
investment agreements, including the GATT, the WTO,
Maastricht and NAFTA, combined with the structural
adjustment policies of the International Monetary Fund and the
World Bank, to be direct stimulants to the processes that weaken
 248

democracy, create a world order in the control of transnational

corporations and devastate the natural world. The IFG will
study, publish and actively advocate in opposition to the current
rush toward economic globalization, and will seek to reverse its
direction. Simultaneously, we will advocate on behalf of a far
more diversified, locally controlled, community-based
economics. We believe that the creation of a more equitable
economic order-based on principles of diversity, democracy,
community and ecological sustainability will require new
international agreements that place the needs of people, local
economies and the natural world ahead of the interests of
corporations."9

Leaders of the new populism appear to realise that anti-

corporatism is not a complete solution to the world's problems;
that the necessary initial focus on corporate power must
eventually be supplemented by a more general critique of
centralising and unsustainable technologies, money-based
economics and current nation-state governmental structures, by
efforts to protect traditional cultures and ecosystems, and by a
renewal of culture and spirituality.

It would be foolish to underestimate the immense challenges to

the new populism from the current US administration and from
the jingoistic, bellicose post September 11 public sentiment
fostered by the corporate media. Nevertheless, POCLAD, the
Alliance for Democracy and the IFG (along with dozens of
human rights, environmental and anti-war organisations around
the world) provide important rallying points for citizens' self-
defence against tyranny in its most modern, invisible, effective
and even seductive forms.

Endnotes:
1. Grossman, Richard and Frank Adams, Taking Care of
Business: Citizenship and the Charter of Incorporation,
pamphlet, 1993, available at
http://www.poclad.org/resources.html.
 249

2. Zinn, Howard, A People's History of the United States: 1492

to Present, Harper Perennial, 2001.
3. Brecher, Jeremy and Tim Costello, Global Village or Global
Pillage: Economic Reconstruction from the Bottom Up, South
End Press, 1998.
4. Zinn, op. cit.
5. Gross, Bertram, Friendly Fascism: The New Face of Power
in America, South End Press, 1998.
6. Goodwyn, Lawrence, The Populist Moment: A Short History
of the Agrarian Revolt in America, Oxford University Press,
1978.
7. The Alliance for Democracy website,
http://www.thealliancefordemocracy.org/.
8. POCLAD website, http://www.poclad.org/.
9. IFG pamphlet, 1995; revised position statement at IFG
website, http://www.ifg.org/.

About the Author:

Richard Heinberg is a journalist, educator, editor, lecturer and
musician. He has lectured widely and appeared on national
radio and TV in five countries. He is a core faculty member of
New College of California, where he teaches courses on
Culture, Ecology and Sustainable Community.

He is the author of: "Memories and Visions of Paradise";

"Celebrate the Solstice"; "A New Covenant with Nature"; and
"Cloning the Buddha: the Moral Impact of Biotechnology". His
next book, "The Party's Over: Oil, War and the Fate of
Industrial Societies", is to be published by New Society in
March 2003. His essays have been featured in The Futurist,
Intuition, Brain/Mind Bulletin, Magical Blend, New Dawn and
elsewhere.

Richard is also author/editor/publisher of MuseLetter, a highly

regarded monthly, subscription-only, alternative newsletter
which is now in its tenth year of publication. MuseLetter's
purpose is "to offer a continuing critique of corporate-capitalist
 250

industrial civilisation and a re-visioning of humanity's prospects

for the next millennium". His article, "A History of Corporate
Rule and Popular Protest", was originally published in
MuseLetter in 1996 as "The New Populism", and was revised in
August 2002. Visit the MuseLetter website at
http://www.museletter.com/.
 251

205-EDUCATION
What good fortune for those in power that the people do not think.” ~Adolf
Hitler

The following article presents a recent history of education in a

most succinct, clear, and readable manner and some real issues
and problems in dealing with it. It is of course straight off the
Internet and is unchanged and unedited from how it appears
there. Please note the source and authorship at the foot of the
article. That site and source is 100% recommended for
everyone, and is an excellent launching pad for additional
research not only on the issues of this section, but of this entire
book.

The Public School Nightmare:

Why fix a system designed to destroy individual thought?

by John Taylor Gatto [Two time New York State “Teacher of

the Year”]

I want you to consider the frightening possibility that we are

spending far too much money on schooling, not too little. I want
you to consider that we have too many people employed in
interfering with the way children grow up -- and that all this
money and all these people, all the time we take out of
children’s lives and away from their homes and families and
neighborhoods and private explorations -- gets in the way of
education.

That seems radical, I know. Surely in modern technological

society it is the quantity of schooling and the amount of money
you spend on it that buys value.

And yet last year in St. Louis, I heard a vice-president of IBM

tell an audience of people assembled to redesign the process of
teacher certification that in his opinion this country became
 252

computer-literate by self-teaching, not through any action of

schools. He said 45 million people were comfortable with
computers who had learned through dozens of non-systematic
strategies, none of them very formal; if schools had pre-empted
the right to teach computer use we would be in a horrible mess
right now instead of leading the world in this literacy.

Now think about Sweden, a beautiful, healthy, prosperous and

up-to-date country with a spectacular reputation for quality in
everything it produces. It makes sense to think their schools
must have something to do with that.

Then what do you make of the fact that you can’t go to school in
Sweden until you are 7 years old? The reason the unsentimental
Swedes have wiped out what would be first and seconds grades
here is that they don’t want to pay the large social bill that
quickly comes due when boys and girls are ripped away from
their best teachers at home too early. It just isn’t worth the
price, say the Swedes, to provide jobs for teachers and therapists
if the result is sick, incomplete kids who can’t be put back
together again very easily.

The entire Swedish school sequence isn’t 12 years, either -- it’s

nine. Less schooling, not more. The direct savings of such a
step in the US would be $75-100 billion, a lot of unforeclosed
home mortgages, a lot of time freed up with which to seek an
education.

Who was it that decided to force your attention onto Japan

instead of Sweden? Japan with its long school year and state
compulsion, instead of Sweden with its short school year, short
school sequence, and free choice where your kid is schooled?
Who decided you should know about Japan and not Hong
Kong, an Asian neighbour with a short school year that
outperforms Japan across the board in math and science?
Whose interests are served by hiding that from you?
 253

One of the principal reasons we got into the mess we’re in is

that we allowed schooling to become a very profitable
monopoly, guaranteed its customers by the police power of the
state. Systematic schooling attracts increased investment only
when it does poorly, and since there are no penalties at all for
such performance, the temptation not to do well is
overwhelming. That’s because school staffs, both line and
management, are involved in a guild system. And in that
ancient form of association no single member is allowed to
outperform any other member, none are allowed to advertise or
to introduce new technology or improvise without the advance
consent of the guild. Violation of these precepts is severely
sanctioned--as Marva Collins, Jaime Escalante and a large
number of once-brilliant teachers found out.

The guild reality cannot be broken without returning primary

decision-making to parents, letting them buy what they want to
buy in schooling, and encouraging the entrepreneurial reality
that existed until 1852. That is why I urge any business to think
twice before entering a cooperative relationship with the schools
we currently have. Cooperating with these places will only
make them worse.

The structure of American schooling, 20th century style, began

in 1806 when Napoleon’s amateur soldiers beat the professional
soldiers of Prussia at the battle of Jena. When your business is
selling soldiers, losing a battle like that is serious. Almost
immediately afterwards a German philosopher named Fichte
delivered his famous “Address to the German Nation” which
became one of the most influential documents in modern
history.

In effect he told the Prussian people that the party was over, that
the nation would have to shape up through a new Utopian
institution of forced schooling in which everyone would learn
to take orders.
 254

So the world got compulsion schooling at the end of a state

bayonet for the first time in human history; modern forced
schooling started in Prussia in 1819 with a clear vision of what
centralized schools could deliver:

1. Obedient soldiers to the army;

2. Obedient workers to the mines;

3.Well subordinated civil servants to government;

4. Well subordinated clerks to industry

5. Citizens who thought alike about major issues.

Schools should create an artificial national consensus on matters

that had been worked out in advance by leading German
families and the head of institutions. Schools should create
unity among all the German states, eventually unifying them
into Greater Prussia.

Prussian industry boomed from the beginning. She was

successful in warfare and her reputation in international affairs
was very high. Twenty-six years after this form of schooling
began, the King of Prussia was invited to North America to
determine the boundary between the United States and Canada.
Thirty-three years after that fateful invention of the central
school institution, as the behest of Horace Mann and many other
leading citizens, we borrowed the style of Prussian schooling as
our own.

You need to know this because over the first 50 years, our
school’s Prussian design -- which was to create a form of state
socialism -- gradually forced out our traditional American
design, which in most minds was to prepare the individual to be
self-reliant.
 255

In Prussia the purpose of the Volksshule [work school], which

educated 92 percent of the children, was not intellectual
development at all, but socialisation in obedience and
subordination. Thinking was left to the Real Schulen, [Real
School] in which 8 percent of the kids participated. But for the
great mass, intellectual development was regarded with
managerial horror, as something that caused armies to lose
battles.

Prussia concocted a method based on complex fragmentation to

ensure that its school products would fit the grand social design.
Some of this method involved dividing whole ideas into school
subjects, each further divisible, some of it involved short periods
punctuated by a horn so that self-motivation in study would be
muted by ceaseless interruptions.

There were many more techniques of training, but all were built
around the premise that isolation from first-hand information,
and fragmentation of the abstract information presented by
teachers, would result in obedient and subordinate graduates,
properly respectful of arbitrary orders.

“Lesser” men would be unable to interfere with policy makers

because, while they could still complain, they could not
manage sustained or comprehensive thought. Well-schooled
children cannot think critically, cannot argue effectively.

One of the most interesting by-products of Prussian schooling

turned out to be the two most devastating wars of modern
history.

Erich Maria Ramarque, in his classic “All Quiet on the Western

Front” tells us that the First World War was caused by the
tricks of schoolmasters, and the famous Protestant theologian
Dietrich Bonhoeffer said that the Second World War was the
inevitable product of good schooling.
 256

It’s important to underline that Bonhoeffer meant that literally,

not metaphorically -- schooling after the Prussian fashion
removes the ability of the mind to think for itself. It teaches
people to wait for a teacher to tell them what to do and if what
they have done is good or bad. Prussian teaching paralyses the
moral will as well as the intellect. It’s true that sometimes well-
schooled students sound smart, because they memorise many
opinions of great thinkers, but they actually are badly damaged
because their own ability to think is left rudimentary and
undeveloped.

We got from the United States to Prussia and back because a

small number of very passionate ideological leaders visited
Prussia in the first half of the 19th century, and fell in love with
the order, obedience and efficiency of its system and relentlessly
proselytised for a translation of Prussian vision onto these
shores.

If Prussia’s ultimate goal was the unification of Germany, our

major goal, so these men thought, was the unification of hordes
of immigrant Catholics into a national consensus based on a
northern European cultural model. To do that children would
have to be removed from their parents and from inappropriate
cultural influence.

In this fashion, compulsion schooling, a bad idea that had been

around at least since Plato’s Republic, a bad idea that New
England had tried to enforce in 1650 without any success, was
finally rammed through the Massachusetts legislature in 1852.

It was, of course, the famous “Know-Nothing” legislature that

passed this law, a legislature that was the leading edge of a
famous secret society which flourished at that time known as
“The Order of the Star Spangled Banner,” whose password was
the simple sentence, “I know nothing” -- hence the popular label
attached to the secret society’s political arm, “The American
Party.”
 257

Over the next 50 years state after state followed suit, ending
schools of choice and ceding the field to a new government
monopoly. There was one powerful exception to this -- the
children who could afford to be privately educated. [Although it
may be relevant that not ALL private schools are geared to a
“real” education, but are simply more of the same as the public
schools, but are promoted as being for the elite.]

It’s important to note that the underlying premise of

Prussian schooling is that the government is the true parent
of children -- the State is sovereign over the family. At the
most extreme pole of this notion is the idea that biological
parents are really the enemies of their own children, not to be
trusted.

How did a Prussian system of dumbing children down take

hold in American schools?

Thousands and thousands of young men from prominent

American families journeyed to Prussia and other parts of
Germany during the 19th century and brought home the Ph. D.
degree to a nation in which such a credential was unknown.
These men pre-empted the top positions in the academic world,
in corporate research, and in government, to the point where
opportunity was almost closed to those who had not studied in
Germany, or who were not the direct disciples of a German
PhD, as John Dewey was the disciple of G. Stanley Hall at
Johns Hopkins. Virtually every single one of the founders of
American schooling had made the pilgrimage to Germany, and
many of these men wrote widely circulated reports praising the
Teutonic methods. Horace Mann's famous 7th Report of 1844,
still available in large libraries, was perhaps the most important
of these.

By 1889, a little more than 100 years ago, the crop was ready
for harvest. It that year the US Commissioner of Education,
 258

William Torrey Harris, assured a railroad magnate, Collis

Huntington, that American schools were “scientifically
designed” to prevent “over-education” from happening. The
average American would be content with his humble role in life,
said the commissioner, because he would not be tempted to
think about any other role.

My guess is that Harris meant he would not be able to think

about any other role.

In 1896 the famous John Dewey, then at the University of

Chicago, said that independent, self-reliant people were a
counter-productive anachronism in the collective society of the
future. In modern society, said Dewey, people would be
defined by their associations --not by their own individual
accomplishments. In such a world people who read too well or
too early are dangerous because they become privately
empowered, they know too much, and know how to find out
what they don’t know by themselves, without consulting
experts. [emphasis added]

Dewey said the great mistake of traditional pedagogy was to

make reading and writing constitute the bulk of early
schoolwork. He advocated the phonics method of teaching
reading be abandoned and replaced by the whole word
method, not because the latter was more efficient (he
admitted that it was less efficient), but because independent
thinkers were produced by hard books, thinkers who cannot
be socialised very easily.

By socialisation Dewey meant a program of social objectives

administered by the best social thinkers in government. This
was a giant step on the road to state socialism, the form
pioneered in Prussia, and it is a vision radically disconnected
with the American past, its historic hopes and dreams.
 259

Dewey’s former professor and close friend, G. Stanley Hall, said

this at about the same time, “Reading should no longer be a
fetish. Little attention should be paid to reading.”

Hall was one of the three men most responsible for building a
gigantic administrative infrastructure over the classroom. How
enormous that structure really became can only be understood
by comparisons: New York State, for instance, employs more
school administrators than all of the European Economic
Community nations combined.

Once you think that the control of conduct is what schools are
about, the word “reform” takes on a very particular meaning. It
means making adjustments to the machine so that young
subjects will not twist and turn so, while their minds and bodies
are being scientifically controlled. Helping kids to use their
minds better is beside the point.

Bertrand Russell once said that American schooling was among

the most radical experiments in human history, that America
was deliberately denying its children the tools of critical
thinking.

When you want to teach children to think, you begin by treating

them seriously when they are little, giving them responsibilities,
talking to them candidly, providing privacy and solitude for
them, and making them readers and thinkers of significant
thoughts from the beginning. That’s if you want to teach them
to think. There is no evidence that this has been a State purpose
since the start of compulsion schooling.

When Frederich Froebel, the inventor of kindergarten in 19th

century Germany, fashioned his idea he did not have a “garden
for children” in mind, but a metaphor of teachers as gardeners
and children as the vegetables.
 260

Kindergarten was created to be a way to break the influence

of mothers on their children. I note with interest the growth of
daycare in the US and the repeated urgings to extend school
downward to include 4-year-olds. The movement toward state
socialism is not some historical curiosity, but a powerful
dynamic force in the world around us.

The state socialism movement is fighting for its life against

those forces which would, through vouchers or tax credits,
deprive it of financial lifeblood, and it has countered this thrust
with a demand for even more control over children’s lives, and
even more money to pay for the extended school day and year
that this control requires. A movement as visibly destructive to
individuality, family and community as government-system
schooling has been, might be expected to collapse in the face of
its dismal record, coupled with an increasingly aggressive shake
down of the taxpayer, but this has not happened.

The explanation is largely found in the transformation of

schooling from a simple service to families and towns to an
enormous, centralized corporate enterprise. While this
development has had a markedly adverse effect on people and
on our democratic traditions, it has made schooling the single
largest employer in the United States, and the largest grantor of
contracts next to the Defense Department.

Both of these low-visibility phenomena provide monopoly

schooling with powerful political friends, publicists, advocates
and other useful allies. This is a large part of the explanation
why no amount of failure ever changes things in schools, or
changes them for very long. School people are in a position to
outlast any storm and to keep short-attention-span public
scrutiny thoroughly confused.

An overview of the short history of this institution reveals a

pattern marked by intervals of public outrage, followed by
enlargement of the monopoly in every case. After nearly 30
 261

years spent inside a number of public schools, some considered

good, some bad, I feel certain that management cannot clean its
own house. It relentlessly marginalizes all significant change.

There are no incentives for the “owners” of the structure to

reform it, nor can there be without outside competition. What is
needed for several decades is the kind of wildly-swinging free
market we had at the beginning of our national history.

It cannot be overemphasised that no body of theory exists to

accurately define the way children learn, or which learning is of
most worth. By pretending the existence of such we have cut
ourselves off from the information and innovation that only a
real market can provide. Fortunately our national situation has
been so favourable, so dominant through most of our history,
that the margin of error afforded has been vast.

But the future is not so clear. Violence, narcotic addictions,

divorce, alcoholism, loneliness... all these are but tangible
measures of a poverty in education. Surely schools, as the
institutions monopolising the daytimes of childhood, can be
called to account for this. In a democracy the final judges
cannot be experts, but only the people.

Trust the people, give them choices, and the school nightmare
will vanish in a generation.

*****************************

This article is not a favourite among public school teachers.

Unless, of course, they are truly interested in teaching, and
much more importantly, their students learning to be self-reliant,
thinking human beings -- as was Mr. Gatto, before his voluntary
departure from the system. Teachers of the latter stripe, of
course, have very little options when school administrators and
bureaucrats dictate in the tradition of evil dictators. It is, of
course, the latter who are so excessively compensated, while the
 262

front line teachers are just attempting to make ends meet.

Perhaps parents should consider joining forces, finding good
teachers, and hiring them on a private basis for a multiple home
schooling scenario.

The Library of ialexandriah

2003© Copyright Dan Sewell Ward, All Rights Reserved

And elsewhere on the Internet the following is found.

I would go so far as to say that all the “world

problems/solutions” derive from a stupid populace, one who has
no chance for freedom because they don’t know the truth, or
even suspect that they don’t know it. There is, in fact, no effort
being made to continually question everything, including one’s
old opinions and Paradigms. Even if one solved a world
problem -- e.g. outlawed vaccinations -- within a couple of
generations, the same problem would rear its head again, and
because the children’s education was such a low priority, they
would not know the history of why the people did away with it
before.

If, for example, one indoctrinates children into believing that

“Father Knows Best”, that all Vaccines are good for you, that
the “authorities” really know what they’re doing, and will
always do things with your best interests in mind... Then there’s
no hope for freedom. Just keep in mind that freedom includes
the right to fail, to get burned by the stove.

It is no wonder every State arrogates to itself the power to

oversee and influence the education of its citizens. Compulsory
education is the premiere means by which change for the better
(for the citizens) can be nipped in the bud, and thereby imbue to
the benefit of the State. It is those individuals in charge of the
state, and who wish to maintain absolute dominance, that the
 263

educational system is inevitably designed to protect.

Compulsory education is mind-control par excellence. In
Western so-called “democracies” it is a subtle part of the system
that few intellectuals -- let alone the masses -- can or are willing
to see (the latter being, effectively, wilful ignorance), and
therefore no remedy is thought by the so-called intellectual elite
to be needed.

**********************

Judith: Janus, would you consider that what needs to be

compulsory is not a State-supervised education system, but a
State-supervised minimum education standard? By this, I mean,
that the State is strictly LIMITED to administering tests to
ensure that all “young minds” are acquainted with certain
fundamentals -- such as reading, writing, mathematics, basic
understandings of human rights and the constitution, and so
forth. The idea is to ensure that education is not withheld by
parents or groups to some minimum basis, but at the same time,
to place the actual educational process itself -- along with all the
other materials deemed appropriate by the student’s parents and
community -- in the hands (control) of the parents and
community. ….

Judith: I find it curious that communists, religious

fundamentalists, and other very-control-oriented groups have
invariably adopted the strategy that the best idea (i.e. the highest
priority) is to educate children in such a way that within a
generation (say 15 years), they will have a group of fanatic, true
believers that will do anything but exercise critical thinking,
discriminate between conflicting ideas, and so forth. They will
thus avoid touching the stove, not because of its inadvisability,
but because of a traumatic order.
 264

206-RELIGION 1
If you think that something is right just because everyone believes it, then you
are not thinking" - Vievienne Westwood

The following is an article taken off the Internet. My thoughts

and comments on religion follow as “Religion 2”. As this
article is so well written and cannot be improved upon I use it
“as is”. Please note the copyright notes at its conclusion and use
this site for additional materials.

Why Have Religion?

Updated -- 11 November 2006

In today's world and throughout history, religion has played a

predominant role in the affairs of men and women and the
groups with which they associate. Probably more than any other
single factor, religion has had an influence which far outweighs
virtually everything else. The manner in which people have
lived their lives, fought their wars, sought peace and tried to
pursue happiness have all been heavily influenced by the
religious dictates of the time and place in which these people
have lived.

But is religion really needed for such pursuits as happiness,

sociability, war and peace? Are there, perhaps, better
alternatives?

On the most basic level anyone professing to the beliefs and

lifestyles of any religion must ultimately ask the question: Why
have religion? What justifies its existence, especially in lieu of
having other alternative devices with which we might prefer to
use in order to motivate ourselves and to create our own reality?
One might even question the role religion might ideally play
within a society which claims to be civilized or humane.
Ultimately, it comes down to the most fundamental (pardon the
 265

pun) of questions: Why even bother with religion?

If this seems sacrilegious... well... why not? Is there a reason

that religion should enjoy some kind of immunity from inquiry?
David Koepsell [6] has noted, for example, "the reason religious
conservatives fear too much inquiry: it leads to doubt."

"Religion is one of the most powerful social phenomena in

the world. It guides nations, wars, societies, even whole eras; it
has catalyzed climactic moments in history. As such, it should
be studied -- and thoroughly. Religions hinge on truth claims,
usually embodied in texts and carried out through social
practices and belief sets that are often highly institutionalised
and structured. The texts, truth claims, belief sets, and structures
of religion can and should all be put to the sort of tests to which
other institutionalised phenomena are subject, namely: tests for
internal logical consistency in belief sets, tests of
corroboration for truth claims, and examinations of the
efficacy of institutions and other structures within the
boundaries of religions. We do this with ideologies in political
science. We do this with theories in economics. We do this with
nontheistic philosophies. Scholarly integrity and academic
honesty demand that the same level of criticism be employed for
religions and their institutions as for other social phenomena."
[6]

One reason such a question is asked is that bloody and horrific

wars have been fought over religious differences. This is the
case wherein essentially the fundamentalists of one sect or cult
were arrayed against the fundamentalists of another sect or cult,
and a whole host of seemingly innocent people invariably got in
harm's way. The fact that the higher ranking members of either
fundamentalist sect or cult pretty much escaped the ravages of
wars and devastation they were so instrumental in initiating,
proliferating, or profiting thereby is... well... another matter
altogether.
 266

Wars, of course, have been waged for purposes other than

religious differences, but the purveyors of such wars have in
countless cases used religion to rally the troops -- not to mention
the society which supports the troops. Religion may not always
generate war, but it readily accedes to being used to justify and
sanctify war, and attempt to lift the purely materialistic reasons
"to a transmaterial level in which killing in war often takes the
form of religious duty." [3]

Said religious duty is supported by the fact that "Killing in the

name of God as sacrifice and worship, as an act expressive of
religious devotion, is one of the most enduring and universal
features of religion. Near the core of religion lies a grand,
cosmic battle between order -- equated with all that is righteous
and good -- and chaos --equated with all that is evil, sinful, and
bad -- along with all the heroes, martyrs, and holy warriors who
maim, kill, and die fighting the foes of the cherished divinities
and receive vast and eternal rewards." [3]

It is in fact a fundamental -- there's that word again -- tenet of

war to use religion to motivate anyone and everyone to go out
and commit all manner of atrocity and heinous crimes.
Curiously, the religions used to justify such atrocities and
heinous crimes are typically opposed in principle to these
horrendous and inhumane acts as a matter of their most basic
and sacred beliefs. Or at least opposed to such atrocities and
heinous crimes on their own people.

What is absolutely astounding is that so many people --

ostensibly good, loving, and religiously dedicated souls -- have
enthusiastically accepted inane and incredulous religious
justifications for untold and unlimited destruction, killing,
maiming, and torturing. It has always been the height of irony
that all the dictates of religions advocating righteousness and
correct living have been so easily ignored by those religions
who have been more than eager to condone any action in
"defense of the faith", but which are diametrically opposed to
 267

the religions' dogmas, laws, and allegedly ethical standards.

Inevitably, wars and conflicts have always been portrayed as

being between "the good guys and the bad guys", with the
applicable religions more often than not aiding in the
identification of who gets to wear the white hats (as opposed to
the black hats). This identification is further predicated upon the
concept that one religion is good and everyone else's religion is
wrong. This technique does have the quality that at least it's
simple, and thus ideal for the simple minded folk who will be
the primary fodder in pursuing the war's agenda.

In view of the immense pain and suffering caused by religions

over the millennia - said pain and suffering incurred in the
fanatical quest of religious fundamentalists to impose their
antiquated, narrow, limited and irrational views on others (using
techniques ranging from inquisitions to holocausts to jihads to
making the world safe for democracy to avoiding meat on
Fridays), and so forth and so... One must ask the question again
and again as to why should we as human beings want to have
such an anti-ethical, immoral, and inhumane force in any human
civilisation worthy of the name?

In view of the historical horrors associated with them, why even

have religions?

*******************

This webpage is one attempt to answer that question. Its thesis is

that the answer can be summarised in what might be thought of
as The Seven Purposes of Religion. These seven purposes are:

Guidance in the daily and societal lives of individuals,

Societal bonding of certain segments of society,

Understanding of purpose (both individual, group and/or

 268

species),

Comfort

Connection/communication with a higher power (for

whatever reason),

External Control, and

A Discussion Topic for various websites, commentators, and

fund raisers.

Unlike the Seven Deadly Sins, the 99 names of God, or the

Three Attributes of the Truly Demented Mind, the Seven
Purposes (or at least the first six) may suffice to identify any
redeeming quality of religion. We'll take them one at a time.

Guidance in Daily Living

Religion can be used, ideally, to provide its adherents with a set

of principles or rules by which they can live their lives to the
fullest, and at the same time to allow for them to live with other
people in a civilised, caring society. Said rules can also be used
to provide the means to live in an uncivilised, uncaring society,
but inasmuch as most religions appeal to the downtrodden by
claiming attributes of the civilised, caring bit, we will assume
that the better road to travel (or at least the first one) is the one
leading toward a caring civilised life. The attributes of the
Klingon Empire can be, for the moment, debated elsewhere.

On the one hand, religions have always claimed responsibility

for providing the very foundations of civilised society.
However, as Thomas Mates [7] has noted,

"Instead of straining to show that the Bible is not the

foundation of our democracy, [progressives] should challenge
the Right to show how it ever could have been."
 269

"No one taking the New Testament seriously could view it as

a template for governance, and it's high time that American
secularists compelled conservative American believers to treat
their religion like a religion, instead of a weapon or a tool."

"It takes the institutionalisation of a bold set of lies to make

an apocalyptic religion seem compatible with procreation and
401k plans and to make a pacifist religion compatible with war."

Victor Stenger [8] has also noted that, "Only three of the Ten
Commandments are codified into modern law, and those rules --
against killing, stealing, and bearing false witness -- predate the
time of Moses." Mr. Stenger has also written:

"The Judeo-Christian and Islamic scriptures contain many

passages that teach noble ideals, which the human race has done
well to adopt as norms of behaviour and, where appropriate, to
codify into law. Without exception, these principles developed
in earlier cultures, and history indicates that they were adopted
by -- rather than learned from -- religion. While it is fine that
religions preach moral precepts, they have no basis to claim that
these precepts were authored by their particular deity, or,
indeed, any deity at all."

"In The Doctrine of the Mean 13, written about 500 B.C.E.,
Confucius says, 'What you do not want others to do to you, do
not do to others.'

"Isocrates (c. 375 B.C.E.) said, 'Do not do to others what

would anger you if done to you by others.'

"The Hindu Mahabharata, written around 150 B.C.E., teaches,

'This is the sum of all true righteousness: deal with others as
thou wouldst thyself be dealt by.'"

"'I treat those who are good with goodness. And I also treat
 270

those who are not good with goodness. Thus goodness is

attained. I am honest with those who are honest. And I am also
honest with those who are dishonest. Thus honesty is attained.'
(Taoism: Tao Te Ching 49).

"'Conquer anger by love. Conquer evil by good. Conquer the

stingy by giving. Conquer the liar by truth.' (Buddhism:
Dhammapada 223)."

[It's curious but so many of the noble ideals by which we might

govern ourselves came into widespread belief not long after 600
B.C.E.]

Any common set of rules and principles constitutes a mutual

societal contract, the Common Law, wherein individuals and
groups with wildly different agendas, goals, pursuits, and
aspirations can be encouraged and even enabled to function in a
tolerant, cooperative and/or competitive environment. Religion
can serve the purpose, the bedrock, of providing the defining
structure of what is "right" and what is "wrong".

More accurately, religion in its highest calling can define what

is acceptable and what is unacceptable in a society which
promotes the maximum freedom for its members, their
individual pursuits of happiness, and the destinies or paths
which they have chosen for their individual enlightenment. In
brief, religion can identify, promote, and motivate people to: 1)
participate in activities which are conducive to mutual peace and
harmony, 2) or to avoid engaging in those other activities which
are not conducive to such goals.

This common law has been perpetuated throughout history in

two distinct forms. One is akin to the Sumerian Me, a set of
precepts which promote standards on how to live a life which is
beneficial to both the individual and the society which surrounds
him or her. Things like, the art of kindness, or the Golden Rule,
or even the making of beer. One might think of these as the
 271

"carrot" approach. All the standards of the Me and similar rules

for living are based on what one should do or not do. Period.

A second form of motivating people to obey the rules is the very

basic: Do it this way or else! Instead of describing what is good,
and then leaving it alone, the second form includes not just the
rules, but also the consequences of not following the rules. This
is definitely the "stick" approach. It includes as its primary
motivators, punishments or enforcements for a failure to not
lead a "righteous" life. Instead of an appeal to do right, there is a
very real threat on what happens if the appeal fails. The
difficulty in this form is, of course, the fact that it inevitably
degrades to "Do it my way or else", where the "my" is an
extremely narrow view with a tendency toward fashionable
changes on a whim.

One might argue as to the appropriateness in a civilised society

of the Carrot and/or Stick approaches. In either case, however,
there are rules or standards which seem pretty straight-forward
and thus logically or rationally a good idea to which one might
wish to adhere. For example, rules or standards such as "thou
shalt not kill" are seemingly unquestionable - even when such
rules are tossed aside when it comes to being applied to
"enemies of the state". Other rules, such as "thou shalt honour
thy father and mother", are less intuitively obvious. On the one
hand, they make sense, but may clearly, for any number of
reasons, not be applicable or justified in all cases or situations.
Many fathers and mothers are clearly not worthy of being
honoured.

Many religious rules (aka commandments) become even

stranger when critical terms in the rule are undefined - as in
"thou shalt love thy God." The problem is that even though
"God" may be defined elsewhere in a very narrow manner, there
is still room for considerable debate on just what or who the
word, "God", means. Furthermore, such definitions (and the
implications of identifying a particular "God") can be -- and
 272

often have been -- hotly debated to the point of all out war.
[There is also the curious aside of why would any "God" worthy
of the name require his creations to love him or her. Such a
neediness implies a degree of dysfunctional behaviour.]

Another fascinating ingredient is that there exists a commonality

in virtually all religions worthy of the name. This commonality
includes the principles by which people can live in a mutually
beneficial society. One possible example is what one might
define as the Golden Rule, i.e. "Do unto others what you would
have them do unto you." There are many variations, but the gist
of the rule is fundamentally the same. The appeal of this dictum
is that it does not involve punishment, it provides a sense of an
inherent reward for following the rule, and it seems particularly
desirable in a world where we must all get along collectively in
order to get along individually.

[The notion that the rule should read: "Do unto others what you
would have them do unto themselves" is generally perceived to
be without merit among civilised folk, although it was the
manner in which the first draft of this page was inadvertently
written. <grin>]

An enormously less appealing dictate is "And if a man lie with

his daughter in law, both of them shall surely be put to death;
they have wrought confusion; their blood shall be upon them."
[Leviticus 20:12] The problem here (and in most of Leviticus
and similar books in other religions) is that death is the
punishment for a whole host of actions which violate a very
narrow view of life. Too many people have been burnt alive for
actions which in another time and place are entirely acceptable.

It is one thing for an individual to choose a religion which has

such strict rules and thereafter be expected to follow them. It is
an entirely different matter for someone to have such rules
imposed upon her or him by individuals who condemn the
actions of others in order to justify the most unspeakable crimes
 273

of their own religions. Most major religions in fact have words

to the effect that one should not kill another, and then has
hundreds of rules about killing others who somehow avoid
offending some antiquated rule, some anal retentive, or some
alleged divinity concocted by a truly demented mind.

[Note: The first Attribute of the Truly Demented Mind is

concocting a preposterous divinity on which to inflict such a
fantasy upon everyone else within reach.]

For examples, in order to guide the faithful in the conduct of

their daily lives:

"And when the Lord their god shall deliver them before thee;
thou shalt smite them, and utterly destroy them; thou shalt make
no covenant with them, nor shew mercy unto them." --
Deuteronomy 7:2

"Those kings who, seeking to slay each other, fight with the
utmost exertion and do not turn back, go to heaven." -- ancient
Hindu code, the Law of Manu [3]

"It is necessary for all one hundred million subjects [of the
emperor] to be prepared to die with honour... If you see the
enemy, you must kill him, you must destroy the false and
establish the true... these are the cardinal points of Zen." --
Harada Sogaku [3]

Despite the gross misuse of religions by various control freaks

throughout history (and up until the modern day), religions can
offer an excellent regimen in providing voluntary guidance on
how best to live one's life. Ideally, such a regimen will be
promulgated for the purpose of maximizing the long term
happiness of the individual. On the other hand, it is critical that
this religious underpinning of regimens be stripped down to the
essential ingredients - and thereby avoid the side effects of
madness-inspired attempts to kill others for victimless alleged
 274

crimes. [One might notice, parenthetically, the constant linkages

between religion and politics/government.]

It must be pointed out, however, that such bare bones

regimens or guidance never require a belief or adherence to
the other tenets of a religion. The good news (the "gospel")
is that doing things which are inherently beneficial for all
concerned does not require a religious base. The bad news is
that religions have all too often linked what might be a set of
acceptable and understandable principles of living with a whole
host of other belief requirements, the latter which are neither
acceptable nor even understandable. What in the world, for
example, does the alleged "virginity" of a mother in the ancient
past have to do with treating others with respect and dignity?

Sad to say as we come to the end of discussing the first possible

purpose of religion, that we are now facing the implication that
religion is not needed in order to promulgate guidance for
living. It might have occasionally done so in the past, but the
side effects of such an opiate is simply not conducive to one's
physical, mental, emotional, and/or spiritual health.

But not to worry, there are five (or six) other possible
justifications for having religions.

Societal Bonding

Religions by their very nature tend to foster the idea that "birds
of a feather tend to flock together." There is something
enormously comforting in the idea that someone who might
otherwise be a stranger to you can be counted on for certain
behaviours by virtue of your knowing their religion and what is
therefore expected of them in dealing with others. There is a
marvellous sense of security in knowing that major surprises are
unlikely to arise, and that rules for aiding travellers, for
example, can be relied upon.
 275

Furthermore, the inclusiveness of many religious relationships is

very appealing, and allows for a sense of bonding which is often
lacking in our lives. A stranger, for example, upon arrival in
town might immediately go to the church, synagogue, mosque,
or run-down pad of his or her choice, and be welcomed with
open arms by the locals as one of their own. One can sit down
and pray together or smoke pot in a friendly (albeit foggy)
atmosphere. Such cohesiveness and common lifestyles makes
for a higher quality of living for everyone.

[Of course as the hint of humour indirectly suggests in the

above, one does not need a religion in order to connect with the
pot smoking hippies -- except as a matter of making certain that
one or more individuals are not narcotics cops.]

The two-headed nature of this particular religious sword, of

course, is the fact that such societal bonding also includes a
distinct exclusiveness, and strangers who profess other beliefs,
even merely dress differently, are many times not only not
welcome, but are in fact prohibited by force from interacting
with the locals. It is said that the essence of community
(including religious communities) is knowing a little dirt on
everyone else. This mutually assured destruction (MAD)
against anyone daring to fire the first shot, gives many people a
weird sense of comfort. But a stranger in the midst, of whom
nothing is known, is a decided threat inasmuch as they might
discover the dirt on someone else without the MAD option on
the part of the dirtee. One clear example of this is that Muslims
on their way to Mecca will form a wonderfully cohesive
grouping, whereas a Christian or Jew on the same trek would
have to be considered suicidal.

Another two-edged sword aspect is the alleged added benefit of

inclusiveness for those who profess the same faith or ideals, and
the exclusiveness - something of a country club snobbery -
which tends to make the in-crowd feel exalted and superior to
those not included. This is the strange logic which says that
 276

someone who does not agree with me cannot possibly possess

the intellect and enlightenment that I do as an insider. This logic
of a sought-after exclusivity cannot be considered a desirable
quality, but it may nevertheless provide many members of the
Society for the Willfully Ignorant with a false sense of security,
importance, and/or self-righteousness. Whatever floats their
boat. Or Yacht. Whatever.

Does such a societal bonding require religion, however?

Obviously not as country club members whose only religion is
the worship of the intricate movements of small, white, dimpled
balls might attest. One can feel decidedly bonded with those of
equal wealth, status, celebrity, ego, arrogance, and so forth and
so on. Just knowing that one lives in a red state or a blue state,
or that one subscribes to a particular magazine, may be
sufficient to place one in a hopefully privileged position within
society.

The choice of one's religion is therefore merely another entrance

exam (among many), a prerequisite for joining a club.
Unfortunately, it is a poorly defined threshold as calling oneself
a Christian, Jew, Muslim, Hindu, Buddhist, Lord of Creation, or
some such... never really says much about one's beliefs. Such
labels are as notoriously lacking in precision as political labels.
(On the other hand, wealth or the net worth of individuals is
much more mathematically precise, and is thus sought by the
more precision oriented individuals of taste and breeding. Being
a billionaire, for example, speaks volumes!)

Another important factor is the common belief that "all religious

fundamentalists share: worship of God and obedience to his
laws are essential for a peaceful, healthy society. From
Orthodox rabbis in the occupied West Bank to Wahhabi sheiks
in Saudi Arabia, from the pope in Vatican City to Mormons in
Salt Lake City, the lament is the same: God and his will must be
at the center of everyone's lives in order to ensure a moral,
prosperous, safe, collective existence.
 277

"Furthermore, fundamentalists agree that, when large numbers

of people in a society reject God or fail to make him the center
of their lives, societal disintegration is sure to follow. Every
societal ill -- whether crime, poverty, poor public education, or
AIDS -- is thus blamed of a lack of piety." [4] Essentially the
use of Scapegoatology to demand that everyone think in the
same demented manner as the perpetrators of the religion.

"In reality, the most secular countries -- those with the highest
proportion of atheists and agnostics -- are among the most
stable, peaceful, free, wealthy, and healthy societies." "And the
most religious nations -- wherein worship of God is in
abundance -- are among the most unstable, violent, oppressive,
poor, and destitute." The secular nations have "the lowest
homicide rates, infant mortality rates, poverty rates, and
illiteracy rates and among the highest levels of wealth, life
expectancy, educational attainment, and gender equality in the
world." [4] A noteworthy point is that there are fewer suicides in
religious countries.

Clearly, such correlations do not prove that higher percentages

of atheism cause societal health. And while it may be true: "high
levels of irreligion do not automatically result in a breakdown of
civilisation, a rise in immoral behaviour, or in 'sick societies'."
[4] It is in fact quite probable that living in relative comfort in a
stable and healthy society generates a lackadaisical attitude, and
thus there is no pressing need for religion. It is the society which
spawns a lack of attention to an involved deity. When life is
good, there is reason to limit oneself to the dictates of an ancient
religion. It is only when conditions become horrendous (or just
moderately lousy) that one is apt to wonder just why life is just a
bummer, and that therefore in order for things to get better, we
will require divine intervention to set things right again.

It is plausible one might judge the health of various societies on

the relative importance of religious doctrines among the
 278

populace -- except that instead of more religion suggesting

greater health, the converse is true. But truth be told, there does
not seem to be, strictly speaking, a causal relationship between
the two. Rather, the extent of a religious fervour might be more
of a symptom of a sick society than a causal factor.

Consider, for example, the idea that attributes of healthy

societies include: gender equality, low poverty rates, low
homicide rates, high literacy, tolerance of homosexuality, and
the highest medium levels of wealth. If this is the case, then
more and more people are experiencing a relatively high quality
of life, and are accordingly less prone to look to religion for
providing any of their needs. Religion is thus not just the opiate
for the masses, but the opiate for the poor, the downtrodden, and
those seeking to be free.

However... if there is wealth, comfort, and quality of life for the

vast majority of the members of a given society, there will
simply be no need whatsoever for religion. The only societal
need for religion is when the society has problems which are not
open to being alleviated short of divine intervention.

The bad news, of course, is that once again religion has failed to
justify its existence. It may provide a type of societal bonding,
but the alternatives are much less difficult to deal with. Church
socials may be all the rage in some locales, but inevitably the
horrible lack or perceived lack of other alternative socials is
very likely the only thing keeping the church social a going
enterprise. There is a reason, for example, why Christian church
socials are almost never on a Saturday night.

Understanding of Purpose

Finally, we encounter something by which religion - or more

strictly speaking, philosophy - can be thought of as perhaps
being integral to the task at hand. Making sense of one's destiny,
one's ideal purpose during their sojourn in their space suit of a
 279

body on a less than hospitable planet, and finding some reason

for bothering with the entire mess called life, is something to
which religion would seem to be all too eager to address. Any
philosophy, for example, which can provide someone with the
all important answer to the "why" question - as opposed to the
"how" question of rules to live by - has an interesting and
undeniable appeal. The fact religions have an unfortunate
tendency to insist everyone is in the same boat, with the same
desires, etc.... That's the bad news.

The worst news is that religions have often avoided the issue of
why we must - as Douglas Adams has noted - put up with the
"inconvenience" of living on Earth. In fact, religions have
instead decided to blame the whole mess on us. This seeming
irrationality of why we're on earth might be, for example,
because we have "fallen from grace". Worst yet, we have
taken this fall ostensibly due to our own shortcomings, or better
yet because of the sex of someone long ago who really, really
blew it and thereafter doomed us all to wretchedness. Such
teaching is of course the ultimate example of Scapegoatology,
but does have the advantage of removing for all time any
personal responsibility for creating one's own reality.

In some respects, this attempt by religions to pass the buck to

some dualistic form of good and evil is very practical. Having
dark forces about provides scapegoats for all manner of
otherwise inexplicable happenings -- happenings which
religions are loath to even attempt to explain. More importantly,
however, such religions don't seem to have a clue as to how one
might actually extricate themselves from the situation - short of
doing what certain authorities (for their own purposes) have
deemed appropriate. Thus by a process of elimination religions
have determined that there's really nothing to do but go along
with the party platform (however much it changes over time and
between elections).

It might be thought that science and the scientific method might

 280

be able to provide religion with some clever ideas and means of

understanding what in the world is going on around here.
Unfortunately, science tends to have its own priesthood, which
has traditionally limited the purview of science to matters
decidedly not involved with the "why" question. Mainstream
science in fact tends to be something of a religion in and of itself
- filled with faith in the peer-reviewed method, obedience to the
dictates of the Lords of Funding, and the most basic anathema to
all things apparently inexplicable or simply metaphysical (i.e.
"beyond physics").

Religion, meanwhile, has never really reconciled itself to new

discoveries in science and their inevitably deleterious effect on
traditional values. Keep in mind that religions are the ultimate
conservatives in avoiding change at all cost, and science is
dedicated to discovering new things and thus changing our
minds about what's what. This duality is not likely to benefit
from "opposites attract), or even suffice as the ultimate odd
couple... and/or bedfellows. [Religion, in fact, inevitably does
not like odd couples, strange bedfellows, or for that matter any
other kind of bedfellows.]

Ultimately, understanding of one's individual purpose - which

just might be one among a whole host of very diverse and varied
possibilities - does not seem to be the ideal religious construct.
Finding one's purpose involves research, investigation, or
searching (soul or otherwise). It's looking for something new --
if only a new insight. It, like science, is about change; i.e. the
antithesis of religious conservatism. Furthermore, any alleged
understanding of purpose is the purview of philosophy,
which does not require the inclusion of religious' tenets such as
the number of angels on a pinhead.

Understanding of a purpose for an entire species might appear to

be a bit more compatible with the religious "every size fits all"
modus operandi. However, the difficulty here is that inevitably
faith is absolutely required in order to make any sense of
 281

anything. But inasmuch as having faith is tantamount to

resorting to wilful ignorance in order to avoid nagging
questions, even the group purpose understanding seems out of
reach of the religious zealots.

Comfort

Understanding the purpose of existence has a counterpart which

is far less intellectual or just so much mind stuff. Instead of
some profound philosophy -- one derived from scientific method
and rational evidence which can be replicated, peer-reviewed,
and demonstrated to the most ardent sceptic -- there is the
intuitive, personal, and very often wholly outrageous
philosophical paradigm upon which many place their undying
faith.

A good portion of the motivation for such (pardon the pun)

undying faith is what might be called the "transcendental
temptation", i.e. "a quest for an unseen spiritual reality behind
this world. That temptation explains in part the recurrent
persistence of religiosity. It has deep roots in cultural history
and genetic disposition. The transcendental temptation is
expressed by human beings overcome by the fragility of life and
yearning for a deeper purpose to the universe. A common fear of
death and nonbeing gnaws at the innards, goading humans to
seek balm for the aching heart and to find solace in the promise
of deliverance. The 'quest of certainty', as John Dewey called it,
seems to offer a secure anchor in a contingent universe for those
seeking such security." [5]

It would seem likely that those who are not viewing life as
particularly fragile, i.e. the young and healthy, are unlikely give
up immediate gratification methods in order to seek and adhere
to beliefs which promise something on the other side of death. It
is likely that the higher percentages of atheism are among those
who perceive themselves furtherest from death. These denizens
do not really need religious faith.
 282

Such faith is not necessarily one of expecting the sun to rise in

the morning in the east and later that day set in the west. That
might seem somewhat self-evident - even though on one notable
occasion, the sun rose in the east, almost immediately set in the
east, and then an hour or so later rose for a second time in the
east before proceeding westward.

No, the kind of faith that often provides the greatest degree of
comfort, solace, and/or relief is the kind which is based on no
evidence, and which is in fact contradicted by mountains of
evidence gathered from the religion of science, the shrines of
logic, and the temples of rationality. We're talking about the
kind of faith which assures one that a benevolent higher power
will always come to one's aid, and preferably in the most
dramatic fashion imaginable.

In this regard one is reminded of the very devout man who

found himself on the roof of his home as it slowly lifted itself
off its foundation and began to float away in rapidly rising flood
waters. The man, however, was not even slightly worried as he
knew that his god would soon answer his prayers and come to
his rescue. He was so confident, however, that he waved away a
rescue boat which approached him, even passed on taking a ride
on a helicopter which had offered to save him. Soon, however,
the house began to break up and eventually the man died by
drowning. Upon arrival in heaven, he was just a bit put out,
having put all his faith in his god and clearly, god had failed
him. But then his god pointed out that he had sent a boat and a
helicopter in answer to the man's prayers. What did he expect?

The real benefit of such wilfully ignorant faith, the kind where
the adherent never questions the source of his paradigm or
beliefs is an intuitive sense that everything will be just fine in
the final reel. It's a deep seated belief in Hollywood style justice
- despite the horrific examples of injustice in the world,
particularly in regards to the histories of religions. It's an
 283

extraordinary sense that any and everything from living a good

life to blowing oneself to bits in a crowd of innocents will result
in rewards almost beyond imagining in the afterlife. Such faith
is almost as unrealistic as working extremely hard for forty five
years- all to the extreme detriment of one's mental and physical
health -- and then retiring to the land of alligators and oranges
and expecting a carefree, healthy and stimulating retirement.

And yet there is another kind of faith. This is a faith in things

which can never be rationalized, but instead depend upon some
weird intuitive sense, something in the DNA which promotes a
sense of calm and peace in the midst of utter chaos (the latter as
exemplified when Mel's Holstein wasn't milked in time). It is a
faith or confidence that love and compassion are major players
in the universe. It is even the security of knowing that one can
always use the Force - as in metaphors be with you.

In fact, faith in the general sense of the word is incredibly

diverse and almost invariably arises as a means to find comfort
and serenity in the midst of the decidedly weird and/or traumatic
events of our lives. People simply want to feel good - or at least
better -- and one of the best means imaginable is a strong faith
in... well... something! Anything! This same faith can also
provide comfort in the here and now, wherein we begin to judge
things from a distance - and where ultimately everything
becomes enormously funny.

The irony is that the use of faith to make one feel good is almost
antithetical to many of the tenets of mainstream religions. When
women, homosexuals, non-believers, infidels, critics, clerics
and priests of other religions, stuffed animals, novels about
magic, et al are condemned and degraded by a religion, one
really has to wonder. Clearly, none of these religious claims of
evil support the intent to feel good - that is without making
others feel decidedly bad. Faith in order to feel good is not part
and parcel of most religions. Religious faith is, on the contrary,
about feeling remorse, guilt, and pain.
 284

There are clearly examples where people of a particular

religious persuasion have done marvellous things of clear
benefit to others. But inevitably their good deeds have been acts
which did not include an imposition of their religious beliefs on
the recipients of their largess. What, for example, was the
religion of the Good Samaritan? His religion is in fact totally
irrelevant. Only his actions speak of his philosophy.

Higher Power Communications

The world, as most have come to understand, is not, as has been

alluded to, a "garden of Eden." Just like River City, we've got
troubles and they're not limited to the game of pool being played
hereabouts. There are constant obstacles in our pursuit of
whatever, seemingly catastrophic events to endure, and all
manner of challenges to overcome (or fail at doing so). What is
often needed along life's journey is a good, up-to-date road map,
or better yet a guide who really knows the lay of the land. Even
better yet, a facilitator, someone who can pull rank and part the
waters that stand between us and our chosen paths. In short, we
need the telephone number, the e-mail address, and/or a direct
link to a higher power who can make things happen for us.

Religion has leaped into the communications with a higher

power market place with what can only be described as a
vengeance. For as any entrepreneur can attest, this is where the
profit is, this is where money and power can be accumulated
on a grand scale. This is where "show me the money" takes on
a whole new dimension.

The key to the money and power angle, of course, is that it is

essential that the money and power brokers insert an
intermediary into the communication link between the
individual and the alleged higher power. Be it a cleric, a rabbi, a
priest, a channel, a soothsayer, an operator, a wedding planner,
whatever!... the critical ingredient is someone to interpret,
 285

explain, perform rituals, or just collect from the seeker the

necessary consulting fees and excessive reimbursements of
expenses. Religions must, of necessity, rely on their sole and
exclusive ability to prescribe non-prescription drugs and
procedures for the needy in order to really maximize the
financial returns and power accumulation.

Alas, there is the possibility that communication with a higher

power can be accomplished via means which do not include an
intermediary. There is, for example, the power of prayer - both
individual prayer and like-minded group prayer which do not
require a leader, facilitator, or religious professional. People at
home alone can participate at the drop of a hat or the drop in
their enthusiasm for whatever is happening to or around them.
You don't have to be accredited to be effective in prayer.

In fact the ability of focused intentions in the form of prayer,

meditation, chants, songs, and all manner of describing
intentions has become in recent years inescapably effective in
terms of achieving results. One can create realities limited only
by one's most benighted imagination. And all without
intermediaries! One doesn't even require advice or guidance in
how one should maximize their prayer results. "Believe that it is
already so" and it is! Shazzam! Bingo! Wow!

There have also been alleged visitations by higher powers to

select individuals - which unsurprisingly, involve individuals
who are inevitably not professional religious intermediaries.
These visitations may prompt a degree of scepticism, but it
seems clear that all socially accepted prophets and sages have
historically been poorly dressed, downcast, and for lack of a
better classification, down on their luck individuals. Well-fed fat
cats of the religious persuasion, on the other hand, have a
distinctly poor track record on revelations via higher power
connections.

Neale Donald Walsh in his Conversations with God began his

 286

process, for example, when he was down on most everything.

He also came to believe that despite his financial success since
then, that anyone has access to direct communications with
divinity. His perspective is that it's just a matter of listening. The
fact that the world tends to provide all manner of distraction and
background noise (including religious rituals) does suggest that
one needs to be alone and in an almost desperate focus in order
to hear anything other than the pipes banging, and the heated
arguments next door. But taking the time to listen, or observe
what's happening, can be enormously gratifying. It stands to
reason for example that one needs to be able to see the boat or
helicopter which has been sent to retrieve you from your
precarious perch amidst the flood waters.

A sceptic might question the very existence of communications

with higher powers - or even the higher powers themselves - but
it is clear that focused intentions by individuals and groups do
have an uncommon effectiveness. This may or may not include
replies in the language of our choice, but it almost certainly does
not include the need for an intermediary. Religion can therefore
not hang its justification for existence on this particular point.
Religion, in fact, does not even have a good track record for
teaching methods of effective prayers and the like.

External Control

The average religious advocate might find themselves becoming

discouraged at this point. Or planning an insightful and stunning
feedback to this essay. Either way, the problem is that of the
seven purported reasons for having religion in our lives, five
have thus far not done well. There is in fact the distinct
suggestion that no matter what reason might be advanced as a
justification for religion, there is also the very real possibility
that religion is simply not needed and can be replaced with such
things as commonly accepted moral principles, societal
groupings of common interests, philosophies which might
explain universal principles, methods, and implications, and
 287

helping hands which tend to reside at the end of our arms -- or in

the recesses of our consciousness. This leaves only External
Control as a truly viable reason for religion to exist. [We're
already pretty much discounting the seventh purpose as anything
but comedy relief.]

Religion has, it must be admitted, done more to impose control

on the many by the few than any other means of external
control. Religions have in fact outdone themselves in forcing the
vast bulk of society to obey the dictates of the governing elite.
Religions have, furthermore, been outrageously successful in
maintaining control of the masses by the most incredible of
fantasies, incredulous tales, and fundamental deceits. Control
has in fact been the overriding mission of religions since time
immemorial, and they've done it with spectacular results.

Admittedly, there have been other organisations, individuals,

and groups which have imposed external controls over the vast
bulk of mankind by means of lies, deceit, and just simple force
of arms. It's just that religion has taken the threat of bodily
injury for not rendering unto Caesar whatever is due Caesar to
much greater links. Bodily injury has become in fact
something of a minor threat when compared to the eternal
damnation threat of religions.

Ah, yes... This latter threat is truly the genius of religion,

whereby religions have threatened what can never be shown to
even exist as a punishment, in order to coerce others to do the
bidding of a select elite intent upon attaining or maintaining
power by any means whatsoever.

Therefore, while religion may have a few Johnny-come-lately

copycats in terms of control of the non-elite classes, religion is
unlikely to be seriously challenged by any contenders for King
of the Controllers title. Religion has brought external control to
its current and ultimate pinnacle.
 288

This then is the REASON for religions. External control of

the many by the few. It may fail the test of being caring and/or
civilised, but the bottom line is that it has worked! One can even
add "Q.E.D." ("thus, it is conclusively demonstrated") to the
mix.

Purposes of the Seventh Kind

It has been noted herein that there is little or no justification for

having religions -- other than perhaps to impose control over the
many by the few.

On the other hand, maybe, just maybe the problem is with

having religionS! It is possible, for example, that having a
unitary, singular religion might be okay -- such that this lone
religion might never have to defend itself from other religions,
and thus be spared the angst of having to justify actions which
could never be rationally justified? Probably not, but it was
worth mentioning -- if only for comedy relief.

As for the Seventh grand purpose, the interminable discussions

of religion could easily be replaced with the latest news
concerning Jennifer, Brad, and Angelina. For example, many
writers have leaped into the fray of questioning religion in
recent times. Many of these thoughts are included under
Thoughts on Religion.

Summary

The reader is likely to assume that this essay is attempting to

suggest that religion's only justification for existence is as a
means of control of most of humanity, and that this control
madness is a bad thing. Curiously, that may not necessarily be
the case. One can, for example, make the argument that a great
deal of humanity desperately needs some form of control when
the self-control of so many seems so decidedly lacking.
 289

It should be clear that many members of the human race are

only marginally Homo sapiens (i.e. "wise"), and routinely
exhibit behaviour which is decidedly in contradiction with the
Golden Rule. One might even call it Neanderthal, animalistic, or
mind boggling on the level of dumb as a fencepost.

Furthermore, those people who are willing to exercise self-

control and who are not intent upon controlling others for the
sheer delight of their very own power trip, can without the aid of
some form of external control, find themselves at a serious
disadvantage. This disadvantage stems from the fact that those
who adhere to responsible behaviour will have a hard time
competing with the non-responsible members who are more
than willing to do anything to accomplish their aims. Historical
reality suggests that those with scruples are at a decided
disadvantage in competing with those without any limiting
scruples. There does not, for example, seem to exist any limits
to the crimes, monstrous behaviours, or horrifying actions of
which some humans are so obviously capable. And I'm not just
talking about the Bush Administration.

It has been noted [1], for example, that "Seattle, a city of highly
educated progressives, 'has 45 percent more dogs than children.'
Traditional Salt Lake City has '19 percent more kids than dogs.'"
Inasmuch as "Fertility is now highly correlated to political and
religious beliefs." The old "be fruitful and multiply and subdue
the earth" mentality of religions suggests that those people
feeling responsible for not continuing the gross overpopulation
of the earth will soon find themselves in ever increasing
disadvantage with respect to the number of voters on any given
issue. The 'Responsibles" are a minority who should be placed
on the endangered species list.

The astounding fact, however, is that these same sub-humans

[for example, the Bush Administration] often take particular
delight in using the vestiges of some religion or another to
justify their acts. What is even more appalling is that the vast
 290

majority of religious leaders upon whose religious authority the

despicable acts have been committed, are loath to suggest
anything whatsoever amiss. The sub-humans actions are thus
excused, exonerated, even praised by the religious hierarchy,
despite that religion's strict edicts against such actions. One
suspects that religious leaders may recognise that anyone in
government willing to commit atrocities might very well
commit an atrocity against... heaven forbid... the religious
leaders who speak out against them!

In other words, violating religious ethics does not imply

condemnation by religious leaders, such that external control by
religions is rapidly becoming a thing of the past. Thank God!
(Does this imply that God had a hand in correcting the situation?
<grin>.)

In any case, one must ultimately conclude... that there are really
no good reasons to have religion. Except, maybe, for dramatic
license and/or comedy relief.

On the other hand, it might be a very good idea for all of the
religions of the world to come together for a Grant Ecumenical
Council, figure out their commonality in terms of how to live a
good and rewarding life, and then agree to promote this set of
standards as a means for everyone to get along. This might be
just slightly better than the situation laughingly portrayed in The
Kingston Trio's Merry Little Minuet :

They're rioting in Africa. They're starving in Spain. There's

hurricanes in Florida. And Texas needs rain. The whole world is
festering with unhappy souls. The French hate the Germans, the
Germans hate the Poles. Italians hate Yugoslaves, South
Africans hate the Dutch, and I don't like anybody very much.

But we can be tranquil and thankful and proud, for man has
been endowed with a mushroomed shaped cloud. And we know
for certain that some lovely day, some one will set the spark off
 291

and we will all be blown away.

They're rioting in Africa. They're strikes in Iran. What nature

doesn't do to us. Will be done by our fellow man.

Late Breaking News: Something which for the incurable

optimist might suggest is good news: There are now reports [2]
of slight ripples on the horizon to suggest that certain
evangelicals of a particularly fundamentalist persuasion have
suddenly had an epiphany with regards to Global Warming.
These traditional anti-environmentalists have apparently come
to the conclusion that it might not be nice to fool mother nature,
and/or mess up God's creation.

Religion just might have find a calling worth mentioning!

BTW, just in case you're wondering whose team(s) are ahead in

the game of being the biggest religion on the block,
http://www.mindspring.com/~hellfire/bishop/ has provided us
with this pie chart:

What would be even more interesting would be something

showing how these numbers and percentages are changing over
time.

References:

[1] Phillip Longman, "Will liberals become extinct?", (as

reported in) The Week, News, March 24, 2006, page 14.

[2] Jim Wallis, "The Religious Right is losing control,"

www.sojo.net, 22 March 2006.

[3] Gabriel Palmer-Fernandez, "Contemporary Religious

Terrorism," Free Inquiry, http://www.secularhumanism.org,
August/September 2006.
 292

[4] Phil Zuckerman, "Is Faith Good for Us?", Free Inquiry,
August/September 2006.

[5] Paul Kurtz, "Creating Secular and Humanist Alternatives to

Religion," Free Inquiry, August/September 2006.

[6] David Koepsell, "New Threats to Academic Freedom," Free

Inquiry, August/September 2006.

[7] Thomas E. Mates, "Throwing the Book at Them," Free

Inquiry, August/September 2006.

[8] Victor J. Stenger, "Do Our Values Come from God? The
Evidence Says No," Free Inquiry, August/September 2006.

The Library of ialexandriah

2003© Copyright Dan Sewell Ward, All Rights Reserved

 293

207-RELIGION 2
Earlier I said that I have no time for religions, but please do not
be personally offended by that statement. Again do not confuse
the fact that there is a vast difference between “religion,
religious” and “spiritual”. Later we look more at what
“spiritual” involves and how it may be awakened.

Obviously what I think or write will have little or no effect on

the world at large or possibly even you, the reader, and will
certainly not empty the churches. Forgetfulness is an inbuilt
element of our mortal make up, and things deemed very
important at one time are often totally forgotten and lost to the
mind later. This element of humanity was one of the reasons I
stated for writing the first book. It was to be for my benefit, so
that at some future time I may be able to learn again what I once
knew. I expect most people will forget what is written in these
books, and resume the “old” way of thinking.

These materials are compiled so that you may become aware

that all is not necessarily as it seems, and that your mind and
eyes may see religion and things as they really are. Most
religions are indeed as the whited sepulchre, nice on the outside
appearance, but filled with death and decay within.

We are now on a subject that is so vast that entire libraries

would be needed to contain all the information and history of
even just Christianity. However I am not against Christianity,
but only the religions that supposedly devolve from it. The
principles of Christianity are indeed an acceptable philosophy,
and to be encouraged. Trouble is that the churches, the forefront
of religions, do not adhere to those principles. So its
“churchism” more than religion, its “sectarianism” wherein lies
the true cause for objection.

In the previous article taken off the Internet, one will notice that
its writer on no occasion spoke against the man Jesus Christ, his
 294

teachings or the underlying philosophies. On the contrary he

commended those principles. He also stands against organized
churches and sectarian groups that now define “religion”. His
analysis was to the effect that the only thing at which organized
religions, or churches, were successful was in the area of group
control. He also noted merit in the social function played by
churches but points out that even the local “whatever” group or
club was equally effective. He mentions grievous atrocities that
can only be laid at the hands of church leaders and thus the
church.

In this chapter I will mention and point out many unforgivable

flaws within the structure of “Christian” churches without going
into inexhaustible details. You can get that level of detail from
the Internet and from your own research.

Now I am aware that any apologist worth the title will be able
to perform a plausible “spin” on many individual items. I have
heard many myself. (Oh that happened “x” hundred years ago,
and of course was wrong, but it doesn’t happen now and you
cannot judge us by what happened then… blah blah blah.) Two
thoughts come to mind immediately. First, yes I can judge
today by what happened “x” hundred years ago, even if today’s
people are not the ones responsible. Point is the immortal
institution of the church is unchanged and accountable. Second,
whereas one may be able to plausibly put a spin on one named
deficiency, there are still innumerable other deficiencies for
which to account. An army of spin-doctors would be needed to
patch up the rotting structure, and alas, all plausibility soon is
lost and the ship sinks under its own weight of defects. If
similar sins or acts were to be held accountable to any one
individual, such a one would have been hanged after just one or
two such charges.

Lets start off with just a small amount of reason and logic.
 295

There are by now probably thousands of individual and different

sectarian groups within the framework of “Christianity”. It
would follow that such exist because they each have some
disagreement with others, some different dogma, creed, belief,
scripture, interpretations or practices. If so, then most of them
must be in error, assuming there is such a thing as “error free”.
Further, if one is in error a possibility exists that all are in error.

All such have a foundation in the “Bible”. If it is in error, there

is no hope for credibility in any such sect or church group. All
devolve from Judaism, if it is not valid, again all fall. Although
it may be disputed, all devolve from the Church of Rome, and
if it is severely defective, all must fall. I think we will see that
looking at the very foundations of today’s Christianity, its
churches are built upon a most dubious and shaky foundation.
Big bad news comes with the absolute fact that all are based on
the god of the old testament, one Jehovah (by whatever
spelling) and if that one is no valid god, then the entire Jehovah
based structure is without any substance.

I have given my thoughts concerning Jehovah in “201-What of

God”. If the god is false, then any organization based on the
acceptance of validity or worship of that god must be in vain.

Now I know millions will go all defensive and many on the

offensive. “But what about the miracles, the healings, the good
works, the charity, the Mother Theresa’s etc.?” But that is not
addressing the issue raised, that is playing the game commonly
called “bait and switch”. Such a response is “duck shoving” the
issue and allegation raised, and substituting it, or trying so to do,
with a more palatable and favourable issue. And in any case, I
am not for one moment saying that the works of individuals
must fall, become questionable or less meritorious merely
because the church or religion to which they subscribed is in
error. The author of the article in the preceding chapter also
raised that issue and dealt with it. No, the “church” must be
 296

judged alone and not attempt to validate itself by the good

works of the few.

A major fault that I find is at the most fundamental level. The

churches of Christianity generally exhibit a total failure to
understand even the basic nature of man. This effectively
makes their entire paradigm faulty and is the cause why so many
Christians, sectarianists really, have such a fear and terror of
death.

It was in fact this issue that really set me off on the journey of
discovery, I had to ask why the man in the bed next to me in
hospital was so terrified of death. What had happened that his
religion had not prepared him for this inevitability?

The major (and almost certainly minor) churches lead us to

believe or understand that we are mortal human beings of flesh
and blood, living on earth, originally created by “god” and that
as “the good book” says, we will die and return to the earth.
Fair enough so far. But most erroneously teach that we have a
spirit and that it may or will live on in variously claimed
confusing ways. Some teach physical resurrection and thus re-
union of flesh and blood with this vaguely defined and less
understood “spirit”. Major confusion and variety of claims and
teachings exist.

There is a universe of difference between the teachings and

understanding of the “religious” churchgoers and what is real.
For a start we are not mortal human beings of flesh and blood
living on earth, and being such “have” a spirit. We are in fact
individual Intelligence’s, elements of the omnific fabric of the
universe, called “spirit”, “souls”, or other ambiguous and
confusing names. In that native state we are not mortals to this
world, and what we “have” is in fact a body of flesh and blood
assigned to us (by some method as yet unknown by me) for our
brief tour of duty in this world. That body is of the elements of
the earth and will of course return to the earth.
 297

In short the whole paradigm of the churches is wrong. The

issues of our true nature have been dealt with more extensively
elsewhere in this book and will not be further explored here.

I have serious problems understanding the rigid claims by

Christendom regarding resurrection. I have heard it said the
very same elements of the body will be reclaimed and restored
and to me that defies any logic or reason. My current body is
now aged 64 earth years, has been re-arranged by surgery, has
bits missing, and rebuilds or replaces itself completely I
understand (with the exception of a few component pieces)
about every 7 years. All the component elements of it have their
origin in the few inches of topsoil that recycles endlessly.
Which elements would be finally be allocated to little old me
when they have been endlessly used for countless millions of
years? I see no reason or need for such a “miracle”.

What also is illustrated by this fault is the fact that if said

religion and churches were based on a valid god, and thus, or
alternatively vehicles for the dissemination of divine wisdom
and word, they should have got it right, or at least come close.

A major area of mental indigestion is caused by the claims by

the churches that we are all “sinners”, and have departed from
“the ways or word of god”. It does not take a degree in
intelligence to figure out just what this “all are sinners” is all
about or to where it is leading. The next claims are obvious and
predictable. The claims are that “we can save you”. This saving
from our ill-defined sins can be had through the church and one
church at one time actually accepted money in return for
forgiveness including future sins not yet committed. Nice
racket. Ah but that is not all nor the end of it.

If one accepts that one is a sinner needing forgiveness, and if

one accepts that such can be had through the church, and
further, if one submits to the dictates of said church and humbly
obeys the rules and proscribed penance then and only then will
 298

one become eligible for the reward. In effect your unstated sins
can be forgiven and overlooked, all you have to do is obediently
confess, submit, obey, pay the price because if you don’t you
will rot in hell forever and be prodded with pitchforks while you
are eternally roasted and tormented.

Protection racket it’s called. I do not accept that one has to obey
any laws or ordinances or religious dictates in order to get a
reward that in reality is already ours. In any case according to
the books used by the churches there should be no form of
priesthood held or used by mere mortal men, for the book of
Hebrews in the New Testament makes it clear that the intention
was for man to live free from any form of priesthood.

Being an individual “spirit” intelligence, a part of and substance

of the very fabric of the universe that is confused with and often
called “god” we are already immortal, possibly eternal, beings
that need no forgiveness nor salvation to reach a status we
already have. Although philosophers have long known this, the
churches cannot and do not teach it, for there can be neither
control nor profit in confirming what is already ours.

Let me briefly enumerate a few other areas of gross deficiency

with the established religions of Christendom, of which virtually
any one of them should spell lack of any credibility.

The claim of papal infallibility. Yet those who discovered the

world was not flat, nor the centre of all things were persecuted
or put to death at their hands.

Celibacy for the priesthood when the New Testament states that
a deacon should be married. (1 Tim. 3:12, 4:1-3)

There has been a history of denying women basic equality, and

in fact even persecution of women. This is illustrated even
today in the Church of Rome which still deny women
ecclestiacal position, and have Mary forever clothed in blue so
 299

that she may not be associated or confused with priesthood

authority.

Women were the most numerous of those murdered in various

witch-hunts. “Over the 160 years from 1500 to 1660, Europe
saw between 50,000 and 80,000 suspected witches executed.
About 80% of those killed were women.” I think this evidences
prejudice against women, their persecution if they are in any
way “different” (independent, intelligent, superior to the average
intellect, etc.) and their subjugation.

But this raises a double issue for the very idea or issue of “witch
hunts” is surely anathema to reality. Yet it still goes on in some
church groups.

In August 1999, Jack Harvey, pastor of Tabernacle

Independent Baptist Church in Killeen, Texas, allegedly
arranged for at least one member of his church to carry a
handgun during religious services, "in case a warlock tries to
grab one of our kids [...]. I've heard they drink blood, eat
babies. They have fires, they probably cook them [...]." During
the speeches which preceded his church's demonstration against
Wiccans, Rev. Harvey allegedly stated that the U.S. Army
should napalm Witches. One of the protesters carried a sign
which read "Witchcraft is an abomination" on one side and
"Burn the witches off Ft. Hood" on the other. A Wiccan faith
group is active at Ft. Hood, a large army base near Killeen.[28]

In 2008, Jim Piculas, a substitute teacher at Charles S. Rushe

Middle School in Land O' Lakes, Florida, was reported to have
lost his job for "wizardry." Piculas performed a sleight of hand
trick in front of students, making a toothpick seem to disappear
using concealed adhesive tape. In a phone conversation with
Piculas, an administrator is claimed to have told Piculas that he
had been "accused of wizardry." School officials later informed
reporters that wizardry was "just one of the reasons Piculas was
let go."[29]
 300

These latter issues also raise that ugly facet of religion and the
churches, which is persecution, and killings on small and very
large scales. Individuals have died at the hands of the unholy
church, groups have been killed, entire cities have been
slaughtered (as in the crusades) and whole races have been
singled out for special attention. The frequency and death tolls
from numerous pogroms (organised massacre, especially of
Russian Jews) testify of that, as does the unfortunate fate of the
American natives.

All of these things testify of gross error, total injustice, disregard

for individual or human rights, and frankly of unspeakable evil.
Now how is one supposed to sustain the churches and religion
of Christendom as “of god”? If god were Enlil and a human
hating entity then that would resolve such a seeming
inconsistency.

We have not looked into the suppression and book burning

conducted in god’s name by the church nor of some of the
ridiculous doctrines (for instance virgin birth, transubstantiation,
etc.) and frankly I am too disgusted and disturbed to do so at the
moment. There are too many faults to ever justify, patch up, or
to warrant any claim for acceptability as truth and “gods way”
for mankind.

These are but a few reasons why I am against religion. But not
against spirituality. Against churches but not the principles of
Christianity.

WHAT WAS THE CHURCH TRYING TO HIDE?

In 1415, the Church of Rome took an extraordinary step to

destroy all knowledge of two second-century Jewish books that
it said contained "the true name of Jesus Christ". The
antipope Benedict XIII firstly singled out for condemnation a
secret Latin treatise called Mar Yesu, and then issued
instructions to destroy all copies of the Book of Elxai. No
 301

editions of these writings now publicly exist, but Church

archives recorded that they were once in popular circulation
and known to the early presbyters. Knowledge of these writings
survived from quotations made by Bishop Hippolytus of Rome
(176-236) and St Epiphanius of Salamis (315-403), along with
references in some early editions of the Talmud of Palestine
and of Babylonia. The Rabbinic fraternity once held the
destroyed manuscripts with great reverence, for they were
comprehensive original records reporting "the life of Rabbi
Jesus".

Later, in a similar manner, Pope Alexander VI (1492-1503)

ordered all copies of the Talmud destroyed. The Council of the
Inquisition required as many Jewish writings as possible to be
burned, with the Spanish Grand Inquisitor Tomas de
Torquemada (1420-98) responsible for the elimination of 6,000
volumes at Salamanca. In 1550, Cardinal Caraffa, the
Inquisitor-General, procured a Bull from the Pope, repealing all
previous permission for priests to read the Talmud which he
said contained "hostile stories about Jesus Christ". Bursting
forth with fury at the head of his minions, he seized every copy
he could find in Rome and burned them. Solomon Romano
(1554) also burned many thousands of Hebrew scrolls, and in
1559 every Hebrew book in the city of Prague was confiscated.
The mass destruction of Jewish books included hundreds of
copies of the Old Testament and caused the irretrievable loss of
many original handwritten documents.
 302

THE WISE WHO KNOWS THE SELF

AS BODILESS WITHIN THE
BODIES, AS UNCHANGING AMONG
CHANGING THINGS, AS GREAT
AND OMNIPOTENT, DOES NOT
GRIEVE.

WHAT GRIEF OR ATTACHMENT CAN

THERE BE FOR A REALIZED SOUL – A
MAN OF WISDOM – WHEN ALL THE
ANIMATE AND INANIMATE OBJECTS
OF THE WORLD HAVE BECOME HIS
SELF, WHEN HE SEES ONENESS
EVERYWHERE?
The “I” that is me – you cannot see
You see only the form
that you think is me

The form that you see will not

always be; but the “I”
that is me – lives eternally.
****
We are a spirit in a body, not a body
with a spirit.
****
 303

Everything in the universe is nothing

more than energy. Life can change form
but it cannot be destroyed.
****
The illuminated soul…
Thinks always: “I am doing nothing.”
No matter what he sees,
hears, touches, smells, eats…
This he knows always:
“I am not seeing, I am not hearing:
it is the senses that see and hear
and touch the things of the senses.”
 304

PART FOUR
300 - RECLAIMING LIFE
If conventional or orthodox religion is not be part of ones life or
is to be abandoned it becomes either necessary or wise to find
some suitable substitute or develop ones own inner strength to a
level of total impregnable independence.

CAUSES OF DEPRESSION
For a time will come if it has not already, when one will feel or
experience a painful separation, a loss or void, and recognize the
need for either support or comfort or else depend upon ones own
inner strength. If one has not sufficient inner strength or
extraneous support, then the result will be distress with various
symptoms, or even depression. When (sectarian) religion is
given up it is at times like these when one will be tempted to, or
will return to ones former way of life, associates, or group.
Some may call that “backsliding”, but people also often “go
back” because of the lack of social life, recognition, or to
rekindle friendship with former associates who now shun them.
They feel ostracized and rejected.

Other causes will also prove most difficult and likewise, without
external support or sufficient inner strength may cause an
emotional spiral ending in depression. The list of causes is
almost endless, but will include the following, and I am sorry if
you think I should have mentioned other things.

Existing depression, recent death of someone “close”, serious

illness of self or someone close, life threatening trauma, medical
crisis, alcohol drug or substance addiction, loss of employment
status or friends, loneliness, lack of affection from others,
substantial monitory or property loss, being victim of crime or
thoughtless external actions, lack of ability to self-actualize,
 305

rejection, frustration with some failure, frustration with life or

inability to understand, realization of immanent death,
recognition that beliefs held are unfounded, recognition that
your ability to advance or progress is barred, financial or
relationship difficulty or hardship, poverty, physical injury of
self or someone close, deemed failure or loser status. Yes the
list is endless. Sometimes one may simply become tired of life
because of age or infirmity and feel like “just letting go”.

IN THE FACE OF DEATH

Although death is the one absolute certainly and inevitability in
everyone’s life, very few are reconciled to that fact and able to
approach their own demise with grace or dignity. Because we
are so much alive, and mentally and emotionally consumed with
this life, world, and all in it, we scarcely give it a thought, yet
alone any serious preparation. I am speaking of mental and
emotional preparation.

I think generally it takes years, even decades for the “average”

person to even concede their own mortality, and then generally
immediately dismiss the train of thought as something that is in
the far distant future. But it sneaks up on us if unprepared. I
read or heard somewhere that the most commonly spoken words
(evidenced by cockpit recorders in ‘plane crashes etc.) are the
words “oh shit” or similar.

I have recounted the personal experience faced in September

2004 awaiting surgery in a cardio-thoracic ward. A man in the
bed next to me was visibly terrified of the prospect of almost
immediate death, as he had to go back to theatre because his
new wound would not stop bleeding. I realized his dismal
plight, and felt concern for his total terror and failure to be ready
for death. I then asked myself if I was ready for death this
week, as my turn for surgery could be counted as within a few
days at most. Survival odds are not brilliant, and are only
acceptable to one who is not an inpatient, shaved like a plucked
 306

chicken, and ready to roll into the theatre. Naturally I then had
to go over my own mental and emotional checklist and ask, “am
I ready for permanent death now”?

I had to admit that although I had some degree of “inner peace”

(having survived and returned after two cardiac arrests in one
day previously in May 2003) and tremendous (forced?) faith in
the medical staff and procedures, many questionmarks still
remained. I found by analysis that I did not have a satisfactory
understanding of life and death and all those involve. I figured
it would be very nice to be able to fully understand all that there
is some time before I left this world. I started asking questions.
More importantly, I believed there were answers to all and any
questions I could frame, and those answers could be found and
understood.

It is preferable, even necessary for ones own self to be able to

understand what it is all about, exactly who or what you are, and
to be able to walk away from this life and world without fear
and trembling. This becomes even more vital if one is living
without “religion”, or worse, even without “spirituality”.
Whatever ones status or attitude regarding belief systems or lack
of them, the same conditions apply and it will be of tremendous
comfort to understand them before ones time of passing.
Without that understanding one may develop the classic trauma
and symptoms of those not ready to die. (the anger, denial,
bargaining etc.)

KNOW AND UNDERSTAND THE BASICS

Never lose sight of the basics. The basics are contained in many
parts of this book, and are that you are not that body of flesh and
bone that everyone else with their physical senses perceives as
you. You are a “god stuff”, non-mortal, and non-earth “cosmic
stuff” individual intelligence here for a short time only.

That mortal physical body is deceptive and a source of

confusion. You are the “software”, the “program”, the mind and
 307

the intelligent entity that animates that outwardly visible body of

meat and bone. It is your vehicle for this earth only. It is of this
earth and when one leaves this earth it must be left behind. It is
left behind just like your car, earthly possessions, clothes etc.
because being “crude” elements of this earth, you will be unable
to take them with you or use them when you pass over into the
next realm that operates at a different level. Think about it
along the lines that you do not take your physical earth body or
possessions with you when you enter into the “dream world”,
for in like manner they are of no use there.

We have dealt at length with the nature of this earth and all in it
earlier in this book. Remember always that this universe, and
all that is in this world is an unsubstantial illusion, as substantial
as a hologram, and of no true substance. “Solid” is simply
illusion. This is not only a claim of “nutters” and mystics, but
also adequately verified in quantum physics. Your individual
intelligence, your personality and identity have absolutely no
physical source or natural place and do not originate within the
“material” manifest universe.

Just as the manifest and material universe is rooted in and

bathing in the fabric of the universe, so is your intelligence, your
individual identity, but at different levels or “vibrations”. They
are as distinctly different as stage and actors.

Our problems in this world have their foundation in our

confusing the face we see in the mirror as actually being “us”.
We see that face get older and believe we are getting older. In
reality the true individual behind the face in the mirror, the one
who uses those eyes to see that reflected face, is ageless and not
of this world. It’s not that we’re not human, we are wearing a
human suit for a short time only, and are far more than mortal
creatures of this earth. If you ever forget that, and believe that
you ARE the face in the mirror, then you will become subject to
all the ills and “evils” of that body and this world.
 308

If you accept the body that you and others see as the one and
only you, then you will undoubtedly also accept or select some
particular role to play while on this earth. A particular role may
be selected and imposed on you by others, depending on where
or when, or into which race or family the body taken up at
mortal birth was born. Forgetfulness of who you really are
condemns you to that role for the term of your natural life on
earth. Do not confuse your current circumstances, health,
wealth, or any of a thousand such things as defining “you”. At
best or worst they just indicate your then current state, the result
of the role you choose to play or that was imposed upon you.

There are always alternatives available. You can change all

things.

LEARN THE ADVANCED COURSE

There are two ways of proceeding with ones life. (Minimally
speaking) One is the “spiritual” way; the other would be the
“material” way. Regardless of which way you choose, the
underlying basic facts as above are unchanging facts.
Remember your mortal body while alive and animated is a
gestalt. The sum total is vastly more than the sum of all the
component parts.

After considerable thought and in view of the information or

data available, I came to the conclusion that even now while this
intelligent “us” seems firmly anchored in this prison of a world,
we are multidimensional entities or beings. Just as mistaking
the face in the mirror as us, so mistaking the body and the “us”
occupying, animating, and using it, as the only manifestation of
“us” is also a mistake.

I think that even if one determines they are totally materialistic,

there can be no escape from the conclusion that we are at a
minimum a separable non-physical fleshless being living
generally within the confines of such a meat body. And that
 309

puts “paid” to any further limiting materialist restrictions. It

does not mean you have to become all touchy feely spiritualistic
or religious. It does mean that you will need to re-think all your
opinions, beliefs, thoughts and attitudes relative to life and your
tenure in it in this world.

A “GOD” BY ANY NAME

One of the major problems facing us on this earth is our use of
languages and the misunderstandings that come as a result of
our not understanding what another person means when using a
word. By way of example: Recently I picked up a book with
the title “There’s a Spiritual Solution to Every Problem,” written
by Wayne W Dyer. It sounded like a “new age” type of book
that I immediately categorised mentally as probably of little use.
I assumed from the words of the title that it would babble on
about the love of god and his forgiveness of us sinner’s… blah
blah. Let me share a definition Mr Dyer gives on page 4 of his
book. “Spirit is what I have chosen to call the formless,
invisible energy which is the source of all life on this planet.
This force, no matter what name we give it, can solve every
problem that we encounter….”

That certainly makes the book quite different from what I had
assumed and judged. Oh yes, do get hold of a copy of that book
and make it essential reading. Throughout that book Mr. Dyer
talks of and mentions “spirit” and “god” often. However his use
of the words mean something a bit different from what the
average sectarian Christian would infer.

He is talking about the fabric of the universe and as a

convenience giving it the name and calling it “spirit”.
Earlier I mentioned my aversion to using that word as it does
invoke various preconceived ideas, usually all wrong. Whereas
one may deny the existence of “spirit” just as surely as one may
deny the existence of “ectoplasm”, one cannot deny the
 310

existence and actuality of the fabric of the universe. It’s just

that some call it “spirit”. Clear?

Another grand word that invokes countless varieties of pre-

conceived ideas is the word “god”. It can not be reasonably or
logically denied that the fabric of the universe is in fact omnific,
omnipresent, and omniscient. It exists within even the sub-
atomic particles as well as between them. It is in fact making
and manifesting the sub-atomic particles and thence all that
exists in countless dimensions. This is no longer subject to
debate, it is fact. It is also fact that it is omniscient. Now before
this fabric of the universe was discovered, proclaimed, and
accepted, these characteristics were exclusively used to describe
some of the natures of “god”.

There is absolute evidence of the non-reality or relevance of

distance, space or time when dealing with this fabric of the
universe as we understand or use those principles. It “knows”
what is happening everywhere at once. It is always “now”. In
short there is “knowing” and intelligence underlying everything.

Bear in mind this fabric of the universe is also making us,

manifesting us, totally throughout every fibre of our physical,
mental, emotional, thinking, living selves, gives us all that we
are, and we are hopefully demonstrably intelligent. Pray tell,
how could that which gives, is the source, be less than that
which is given or made from it?

This is the force that generates the electromagnetic energy

vibrations and the fields that make things appear visible and
manifest. It writes the hologram that we see. It is the mirror, it
is the face in the mirror, and it is the intelligence that sees the
face in the mirror looking back at the person who is not “in” the
mirror. It is everything. It is intelligent. Allow us to call it
“god” for simplicity, but do not misunderstand such use with the
meanings inherent with the word when used by religion.
 311

In summary the advance course tells us that we are not the

source of our own nor of others intelligence. This means that
there really is a power and source beyond ourselves.

CHOOSE CAREFULLY
If you have chosen any of the various flavours of Christianity to
follow in your life it’s a fair probability that you have a lot of
erroneous ideas or beliefs clogging up your mind and thinking.

Almost certainly you will follow the wrong old paradigm that
holds that you may “have” a vaguely defined and little
understood “spirit”. You will probably also have been told we
are all “sinners” and separated from “God”. To resolve this
problem you will have learned that we must seek forgiveness,
repent, pay the “dues” in various ways (confession private or
public, obey various ordinances, submit totally to some form of
“one up on you” priesthood, pay money generally in large
amounts, probably a designated percentage of earnings, and
henceforth obey and refrain from various things or activities.
Hard isn’t it?) and only then will you have a good chance of
being re-united with “God” one day.

GETTING IT RIGHT
Step one is to recognize that you are not limited to your body
and the circumstances in which you now find yourself in this
life. That idea is just not true. You are a very part of the fabric
of the universe, call that god if you wish, but you are an alive
and active intelligent part of it. This means that you are not
and never were separated from god. That god is even now
within every part of your total being.

Know that this god or power within you is the essential and
same power that creates all universes, governs all things and it
always was within you. Start thinking about that claim and in
time you will recognize the truth and reality of it. Once you
 312

recognize and acknowledge that truth your life can begin to

seriously change. A natural form of spirituality such as you
never imagined will develop within you as the awakening
develops. I am not talking about “religious” fervour or
whatever you may call the arm waving mantra singing variety of
“righteousness”. There will develop a natural and wonderfully
health giving change in some of your thinking patterns.

The big secret however is not to lose it once you have this
awareness, and know of its reality. Backsliding as mentioned
and defined above is a very serious and real risk. For this reason
it is wise to keep away from adverse and “negative” influences
and focus on “positive” things. For that reason I have made
some recommendations in this book. Some Internet web sites
have been mentioned and the book named above by Wayne W
Dyer. You will soon be able to sort out books that are
conducive and that magnify your “enlightenment”.

Knowing that this “the fabric of the universe” is generally

confused and known by Christendom and its sects as “God” (As
defined by them and their creeds.) will create an awareness of
many errors fundamental to most religions. Let’s start by listing
and briefly discussing some of the more important issues.

In the following matters the use of the word “god” in all lower
case (small letters) is intended to refer to the “fabric of the
universe” only, and does in no way refer to any god or concept
of god such as religions of any brand may interpreted the word.

We are not sinners, and do not need any forgiveness.

When we entered this world we effectively entered as newly

born “blanks”. It cannot reasonably be said that such newly
born are or can be guilty of any error or sin. The newborn are
surely totally blameless, guiltless, and without “sin” of any sort.
Yet churchism vows we are born in sin and into sin. Apart from
laying the foundations for a “good” racket, I see no reason and
 313

certainly no validity for such claims. (It does not matter what
the Christian “fathers”, saints, or popes have said nor how long
ago it was said and subsequently believed. It is wrong
regardless of what any mortal has said.)

It therefore defies all logic and reason to think or assume that we

are collectively held as ill-defined sinners as a result of anything
that may have “happened” prior to our mortal birth. Any sins of
the fathers (or mothers) cannot justly be held accountable to the
children, and any inference that this is so simply denies any
claim of justness on the part of the one supposedly holding us
accountable and condemned as sinners. (I.e. the Christian God)
The phrase heading this little section and in bold refers only to
the concept as held out by religions that we mortals have sinned
against some “god” of theirs, and thus need “his” forgiveness. I
hold this to be total error. Some flavours of Christendom hold
this “all guilty and condemned” so rigidly as to claim that “un-
forgiven” meaning “un-baptised” babies, children or other
humans will forever be denied (their) gods acceptance and
future company. Rubbish. (The chapters on “Religion”
establishes this sort of claim as one of the underlying claims for
a lucrative and enslaving racket.)

We are all a component part of the god who, being the fabric of
the universe, is the source of all things. To say we have sinned
against this true god is to claim sin against ones true self. If this
were possible or so, then a remedy is simple and immediate.
Forgive yourself. Stop beating yourself up and carrying some
burden of guilt around with you. Know that this is true and try
it if you have never done so already.

However it is possible that we are all sinners in that we have

“sinned” against some fellow mortal/s. This is entirely possible
of course, and the only way to resolve any guilt or remorse there
is to sort it out with the other party involved. Now I cannot say
what such sorting it out may involve, but if it is a problem it will
need to be resolved so that ill will, guilt, resentment, and any
 314

other negative feelings or thoughts are dissipated. This will

allow one to continue life with a clear conscience and a mind
uncluttered with remorse, guilt or avoidance. (All those
negative thoughts)

Simply affirm to yourself that “I am indeed a part of the fabric

of god, and am thus perfect, faultless, and blameless in “his”
sight. Any real issues are therefore limited to this earth only,
and yes I can sort out and resolve those issues that may exist. I
need no religion or church to do this for me. I already have the
ability, strength and resolve to sort out all problems and
negative issues.”

We are not being punished in any way.

The god as defined in this chapter could be said to be entirely

neutral concerning any of our actions or thoughts. It is quite
wrong to think that a god is carefully noting all your actions,
judging, and marking some sort of scorecard on which you will
inevitable come up short of good works. There is however a
valid principle in operation that must or should be understood.

Never forget that we all are part of god. As such we all have the
ability to know what is “right” and what is “wrong”. (As
expressed in the universal “golden rule” philosophy, “do unto
others….) That is assuming we are of sound mind. Don’t laugh
yet; as there are degrees of “sound mind” that you may not
initially envisage. There are many walking among us who are
genuine or borderline “psychopaths” who can not be deemed
fully of sound mind. There are also habitual “criminals”
(kleptomaniacs, serial killers, serial “whatever”, addicts of all
sorts) who have their minds or consciences so blunted that they
also could not be deemed to be fully of sound mind.

Having that ability or element of god as part of our very make-

up effectively gives us the ability to be continually judging
ourselves, and indeed sentencing ourselves. In other words any
 315

misfortune that we have blamed on god or his judgment, may

just possibly be self inflicted, even if at a subconscious level.
Therefore do not look to god as the source of any misfortune or
evil in which you find yourself, but look for the cause more
locally with yourself first then other fellow mortals next. Once
you have identified the real source or cause of your affliction,
then you can set about correcting it. Your first step after soul-
searching analysis will probably involve a “confession” to
yourself alone, then a forgiveness of yourself. Once that is
sorted out by use of reason and analysis you can sort out how to
extricate yourself from the problem.

Never accept or believe you are “evil” or “bad” and are thus
being punished by any “god”. God does not punish himself or
any individual facet of himself. He is not a masochist. That is a
non-valid Christian sectarian way of thinking and a cause of lots
of unnecessary grief.

Later in this chapter we will deal with the subjects of “karma”

and its variants. It is closely related to the matter just covered.

We cannot influence “god” (a.k.a. fabric of the universe)

Understanding that god is not an “individual” as we use and

understand that word should give us pause for thought about the
entire subject of petitioning “god” for favours etc. as most
churches would have us believe is how things are done. It will
all become quite clear as we gain understanding of precisely
what is involved and who in fact we are at all times, that we are
not merely or just a plain flesh and bone mortal petitioning a
vast cosmic god who we presume is “listening” to us.

Also understand that it is extremely unlikely that in response to

a prayer or petition that any manifestation of a god will appear
to deal with your concerns. This regardless of what is written in
the book of Genesis. However the good news is that the force
and power, the god, who IS the very fabric of the universe, who
 316

as such is the origin or source of all that is or can be, is already

within yourself. You are a manifest localized “piece” of that
very power or “being” right here and now on planet earth in this
dimension. The only thing really anthropomorphic about god or
his attributes is that which is expressed in each of our personal
beings.

The first element of effectiveness and efficiency in prayer and

petition is in the focusing of attention on what is required or
desired, in other words getting very specific. Simply put we
must be most clear, explicit and specific on our desires. (For
example, “I want a red car, about 1300cc, automatic, probably a
Nissan or Mazda or similar.” Is infinitely more effective than “I
would like to get a car.” Think about it, unless you know
exactly what you want how would you know where or how to
find it, or recognize opportunity for fulfillment when it
appears?)

The second element for effectiveness of prayer is the focusing of

our spiritual energy (which is that part of divine cosmic power
that is possessed by us individually or in groups.) and generating
the strength of will and desire to actually make, change, or
organize things to conform according to our individual or
collective will. As sacrilegious or insane as that may sound at
first, kind of like “using the force (Luke)”, that is the underlying
reality. In this manner “miracles”, healing, etc. become
manifest. There is a principle of expectation that is little
understood that may be invoked. Once one has a clear mental
image of what is desired, has focused spiritual attention upon it,
and develops an expectation that it will be fulfilled, then unless
it is a completely futile desire, it probably will become manifest.
I do not say that the red Nissan will simply materialize, but in
knowing what is wanted, and being positively expectant that it
will turn up, it’s bound to be found. Among other things,
expectation sharpens awareness. Awareness sees and
recognizes opportunity and takes advantage of opportunity
while others just wonder what is happening.
 317

Earlier in this book and the previous one we looked at the issue
and claim that “we become what we think about” and such
statements like “whatever the mind can conceive and believe,
the mind can achieve”. These are a sample from millions of
similar statements and sentiments that say it is us and our minds
once clear and focused that can cause the effect we are seeking.

“God” does not withhold anything.

“All things whatsoever you ask in my name will be given to

you” or words meaning exactly that are afforded to Jesus.
(“How dare a heathen like me quote Jesus”? Quite easily. Self-
evident truths are not the exclusive property of those who claim
to be his sole heirs with exclusive use of words, and a pox on all
others.) Jesus also told the story of the “prodigal son” who,
when he returned home was a cause of concern by the other
brother. The other son was told that “all that I have is thine.”

Think about it this way: Imagine you have and control a super
abundance of all that could ever be needed by your children to
make them safe, secure, healthy, happy, independent or even
prosperous. You could also give them dignity and a feeling of
deserved worthiness. You have all this, but it is sitting idle and
not being used in any way at all. Your children are visibly
distressed and in some difficulty. (It could be health, need for
direction, any of the things listed in the cause of depression
listings above.) Would you be withholding from your children?
Would you refuse an insignificant portion of the unused bounty
if they did not act in some specific manner, or grovel and beg
help from you? No? What sort of god then would withhold
anything or predicate it upon humiliating conditions being met?

Understanding that we are indeed elements of the power and

bounty of the creative force of the entire universe will rid our
minds of thoughts of the need to humiliate ourselves before a
false god in order to access our natural inheritance. It is ours
 318

already. All we have to do is “learn the ropes” not “pay the

dues”, and all is freely accessible. This does not mean or infer
that “god” will provide you with winning lotto numbers.
Anyone can get those from last weeks results.

“God” does not “overcome” anything, nor is at war.

At the ultimate reality level, there is a self-consistent field of

information and intelligence, a field of pure energy that is the
sum total of all that exists and can exist. That source is also
undoubtedly a gestalt just as we in mortality define a gestalt by
reason or our intelligence. There is nothing else that is not
PART of this field. There is nothing that is or can exist outside
of this field. Thus every thing we can name, see, or imagine is
also part of the same field, or god as we will call it for sake of
simplicity. It is unbounded and unrestricted in any way
whatsoever.

For these reasons long ago I determined the “ultimate” or

highest god, the one at the very top of the “food chain” could
not be an individual as we use the word, and this god essentially
had to be “neutral”. The force or power, the fabric of the
universe being neutral could not be fighting an ongoing and
never ending battle within itself between “good” and “evil”. To
think such is to fail to recognize the nature of the absolute origin
and source of all that can be. “Good” and “evil” therefore must
be purely constructs and not “real”.

If I had the ability to reason out that the source of miracles is not
to be found in a few cases only at the hands of gods elect and
select few “priests” or “saints” and all else of the “devil” then
any one can come to the same conclusions without the need for
a degree or qualification in theology or philosophy. These are
self-evident truths. It is not “me” saying or avowing what is
written herein.
 319

Any determination of what is “good” or “evil” must be

subjective and in the same order as judgments as to what is
“beautiful” or what is “ugly”. Concepts of right or wrong fall
within the same category. (Is it “right” for us to eat chicken,
fish, or meat, but “wrong” for say a lion or shark to eat us?)
This has all been long and well known out there in our world.
But it would seem religions have a strong vested interest in
fostering a belief in “good” and “evil” and of an ongoing war
between their god and some form of entity who is a devil or
Satan. Man what sort of power could sustain such an alleged
entity that is able to withstand god for untold millennia? Surely
that would require a completely separate universe with its own
underlying power and fabric. The entire concept becomes
unsustainable.

It seems then that the story of the devil or Satan may be a

construct designed by religion to create and corner another
lucrative market. If such an entity is real, then what hope could
any church or priest have in withstanding or casting out one that
god in incapable of defeating? Think about it logically. But
hey, come along any Sunday, put your money down and get
some assurance that the devil won’t get you if….

I have covered just what and who this serpent referred to

starting with Genesis chapter 3 may well be. We noted also Job
1:6-7 concerning “Satan” and see that there was then no obvious
conflict involved with the early Old Testament god and Satan.
It records they met together in council and had their discussions.
Sounds like Enki and Enlil et al to me. The symbol of Enki was
the serpent.

No, there is nothing for our god as defined in this chapter to

have to fight against, resist, or overcome. And again to think
this is to deny that the source is all powerful self-consistent and
an harmonious whole.

You cannot fight or resist evil.

 320

May sound strange or wrong initially but following the above

section, it becomes a logical extension that we are mistaken if
we believe that we also have to overcome an extraneous enemy
that is the source of evil. “Evil” as such does not exist and
cannot exist because all that is and can be is of the same fabric
of the universe, of god, we are misdirecting our energy and
resources if we think to resist “evil”.

More correctly what must be identified and then resisted are all
those many causes and sources of things and results which we
judge as “evil” or not right, conducive to harmony, peace,
justice etc. If we put on our correct glasses and see what really
is, then we will see most human misery, war, and suffering of all
sorts can be laid squarely at the feet of human (or corporate and
government) causes. In many cases those that we have been
conditioned to trust, believe in, and to whom we have given
power and authority are the cause of the “evil”. Small wonder
that the churches promote belief in an ideal scapegoat (Satan)
and find support from other “powers that be”. Blame squarely
shifted because “it wasn’t me” it was the devil, or “he made me
do it”. Nice racket, good cop out, cover our tracks, blame
something else, earn money, excellent deception. No reality.

Always ask yourself “what is really going on here? What are

the possible causes of all this trouble, and how can I identify the
real and true cause?” An old wise saying is to the effect that the
one with the most to gain is the most likely cause if it’s
beneficial to them. The “war against terrorism” led to the
occupation of what could be the richest oil producing real estate
on the planet, strange co-incidence that. Others just say “follow
the money”. Do the research.

“God” will not intervene personally in your life.

This is probably fairly self-evident by now, but it does not mean

you are all-alone or without help or back-up in dealing with
 321

your problems, troubles, worries or woes. So even though the

heavens may not part, and there be a massive sounding of
trumpets and divine beings bathed in light become manifest, do
not lose heart, for there is a way to activate divine help as may
be needed.

God is doing the same now as he was 100 years ago and
doubtless will be doing 100 years hence. And that is sustaining
the universe of which you are a part. At the “level” of the fabric
of the universe time and space as we understand it and live by in
this dimension and earth have no meaning. There is only an
eternal “here and now” that exists, and that is how and why
superposition (ability to be in two or more places at the same
time) omnipresence (being everywhere at the same time) and
omniscience (knowing what is happening or going on
everywhere in the same instance.) work and apply. There is no
application of “linear time”. Your and my concept of something
in the past or future does not compute, but something in the
“here and now” does compute. Effective prayer uses “here and
now” to set up conditions, resolutions, expectations etc. that will
remain established in our ever-changing “now” state, and that is
what will facilitate change from what else might have been.

You can use your inherent power, which is of the substance of

god and the universe to effectively control your life.

“God” is not found in a “church” of any sort.

Well he is of course, but then he is everywhere for everything is

of the same fabric and source. What is meant is that the various
churches by whatever name or title are not the exclusive or
particularly favoured or special places set aside for his
“presence”. That “presence” is everywhere, omnipresent and
that means it is within your very “body-space” and being as
well. If you wish to “communicate” with god, simply find a
quiet place, or at least develop a quiet state of mind to enable
and allow the focus of your thoughts.
 322

True prayer and the power of focus and asking.

Before one can begin any journey one must have some idea of
where they are going. Before one opens the mouth to speak one
must have some idea of what they are going to say. (Hopefully)
I once had a saying: “A true professional knows what to do and
what to say, and how to do it and how to say it, under any
conceivable circumstances.” I guess I still have that saying
really.

Now regarding prayer, we do not need to manifest all those

elements that define the “true professional”, but we certainly do
need to be clear in our understanding of what we are seeking to
achieve. Rule one for getting what you want is to know what
you want, in fact down to the finest details. Then you can focus
your god given powers on attracting or attaining those wishes.

I do not intend to re-write the details of the mechanics of the

transmuting of desires into reality here, as all those details are
out there in books such as “Think and Grow Rich” etc. Self-
help or motivational books will give all the principles and
details of what is involved. It is all quite easy and simple
enough.

Ideally you need to internalize your thoughts, in other words

know and understand what you want or seek with every “fibre”
of your being. Let your thoughts fully understand and visualize
the objects of your petition and emotionalize them. Get to want
it with a real fervour, then verbalize or speak out loud your
wishes. Express it in clear unambiguous words. You do not
need to make them public, but hearing yourself say the words
adds literally a touch of empowering magic to the project. The
whispering trees will hear you and tell it to the birds etc. Now
the very fabric of the universe in which you alone secretly held
your petition is now privy to your desire and needs. Remember
the words “omnipresent” and “omnipotent” used to define god
 323

and the underlying fabric and power of the universe? Or if you

prefer, in quantum physics, it’s the fact that any particle knows
what is happening with any other particle regardless of what we
consider spatial distance.

In short it is an easy thing to get your message “out there” and

shared literally with every element of the universe. You do not
have to attempt to mollify, influence nor make any bargains
with any god. You do not need to shout or do anything other
than the above to get his attention, nor do you have to be of a
certain colour, creed, or class.

You already have all the power.

We have covered this ground fairly comprehensively but it is

mentioned here purely to reiterate it in this summary. You need
no power, authority, or source extraneous to yourself to get your
message or petition to the “attention” of god and to attain
reasonable fulfillment.

“Fate”, “Destiny”, “predestination” are non-existent.

What “karma” is really all about.

As mentioned earlier “god” is doing the same now that he was

doing 100 years ago and will be doing 100 years hence. The
neutral fabric of the universe does not play favourites, withhold
from any, and all are equal. The concept of fate, destiny and all
associated thoughts are a cop out and avoidance of thinking
things through correctly and taking steps to remedy or modify
any conditions that we may be tempted to deem fate etc.

There is seemingly an untold and unimaginably vast amount of

random events at large in this universe of ours. I strongly
suspect, even believe, that the circumstances of our birth into it
are purely random. If that were not so then one would be forced
to accept or agree that this omnific source, this fabric… or god
is the author of a script wherein infants are stillborn, born
 324

defective enough to die almost instantly, or be born into the

world wherein their condition from birth makes for an almost
pointless existence. Apologists may come up with a good and
credible “spin” along the lines that such a one was so perfect
before birth (in some former state of being) that life on earth
was not really necessary for them and all they needed to do was
merely put in a brief appearance to get the “mortality badge”
and points.

There is little doubt that random events, or a series of random

events often seemingly unrelated, come together and can effect
individual lives in a most dramatic way. In the movie “The
Curious … Benjamin Buttons” we see a remarkable
reconstruction of just such a chain of individually insignificant
events playing together in a way that changed forever the lives
of many. If any of some 10 “lead up” events had not happened
or had occurred just seconds later the results would have been
totally different. Why is this? Is this random or are we to
believe such minutiae are all script-written and pre-destined?

It is not fate, destiny, predestination, fore-ordination of

neither events nor karma, it is truly random events interweaving
and playing out the fundamental laws of cause and effect. It is
a well-known principle and stated in the old philosophy of “a
butterfly falls in the Amazon and a star explodes somewhere in
the galaxy”. Everything really is interconnected.

Yet some people still use the “(if) it was meant to be” chain of
thought with reckless abandon. Or the similar and interesting
variation of “I wont do/get (the thing in question) now, but if it’s
still (there, available etc.) tomorrow/later/next time I’ll know it
was meant to be and I’ll (do it, get it, take it, etc.) then.” The
problem is that many people really accept thinking like this as
based on reality and the way their life and the universe around
them actually works. Thankfully every minutiae of our lives is
not authored at the level of the fabric of the universe, or at the
“hand” of god.
 325

This all leads into karma. There is a law or principal of cause

and effect, and another law of attraction. With just those few
words it probably becomes apparent wherein is the cause for
coining the word “karma”. “Evil begets evil”, “like things
attract each other”, “birds of a feather flock together” these and
numerous similar phrases simply illustrate and state the law of
attraction. I recall a movie (yes again another one) called
“Waterhole Number 3” wherein the law was put to song and
music called the “code of the west”, which was “do unto others
before they do it unto you”. The habitual wrong doer, the one
who disregards others often becomes well known for his actions,
and it will be a certainty that one day such a one will meet a like
minded person who knowing of his mannerisms will do unto
him before he does it unto them. His getting his “just desserts”
(“just deserves”) is the effect caused by his continual actions.
Cause and effect in action. A law of cause and effect will of
course be greatly magnified when a group of like people
associate one with another. “No honour among thieves” has
been said of such groups, and payback is close at hand for such.

APPLYING AND MAKING IT PERSONAL

No matter what is the nature of ones problems, troubles, worries

or woes a way exists to enable us to resolve those issues.

You can fully reclaim your life and become free from fear and
worry, free from addiction or despair. Equally important you
can become free from the dictates and demands of churchism
and its creeds. I do not say that you will be able to dip your
hand into the fabric of the universe, or another dimension and
produce your wealth or dreams, but be aware that such is not
impossible and seems to be a reality achieved by some. Nor do
I say that you will never be able to do that sort of thing.

It may be that some truly unavoidable obstacle is in front of you

and what you may really need is freedom from fear, and the
 326

ability to maintain your dignity, self-respect and manifest those

personal characteristics. Know at least that there are genuine
unavoidable obstacles or “things” that some may confront all of
us at some time. Our passing from this world is just one such
event and to be able to face it with dignity and calmness will
probably require more than just an understanding of it.

What is of supreme importance is to know and understand that

you alone are already the best equipped to find your solution
and implement it. Alternatively you may first have to identify
any help and assistance you may need to help achieve what is
desired. Once found and help is enlisted you may then be able
to work together with others to achieve your end result. Unless
your issues are shared, you will carry them alone. A prayer for
guidance and direction in finding the ability or path to enable
the resolution of your problems will get best results. To pray
and ask god to solve or remove your problems or issues is most
likely totally futile. Remember that effectively you ARE god on
earth, you have the powers, the “force is with you”, and it is you
who are to find the way and the solution. You may need just a
little bit of guidance and a bit of help from fellow mortals.

Sometimes you will find your solution will require that you
change your circumstances, lifestyle, and circle of friends or
acquaintances so as to avoid certain undesirable events. This
may well be your solution of a lot of despair and hopeless
feelings associated with most sorts of addictions. Be aware of
all possibilities and do not short pay the wisdom or insights
found or “popping into your awareness” after prayerful
consideration of your issues and a request for guidance. Also it
may help to get some other perspective involved in the matter.

Look in the mirror and remind yourself that these troubles or

issues are effecting that person in the mirror. They belong or
appear to belong to the mortal person that others think of as you.
Remember also that this world and all in it is illusion. Very few
people indeed will know the true “you” but only know the
 327

person who you now see in the mirror. You are on “this” side of
the mirror, the observer, and you really are untroubled by the
issues. Troubles are even more transitory and temporary than
life itself. Being neutral and the observer you are perfectly
placed and poised to be totally objective and help that person
out of difficulty. As is often said but little used or understood,
“ask and it shall be given you; seek and ye shall find; knock and
it will be opened unto you.” (Matt 7:7 Luke 11:9 James 1:5)
Remember and know that although those words are in the bible,
they are not exclusive to those of Christendom, they are
universally applicable cosmic truths, and they are very true and
real in their promise and application.

NOT “THE SECRET” BUT THE “HIDDEN”

To effectively implement “change” we need to look at our

thinking. Yes, our thinking, and how we express our thinking in
our words.

In this book I have said that the fabric of the universe, the source
of all that is and can be, a.k.a. “god”, only operates in a “now”
state. There is no “past” and there is no “future”, linear time as
we understand it does not exist at the level of the source, the
force.

Follow this carefully if you wish to understand fully why it so

frequently said and claimed that we “become what we think
about”, which is of recent times called “the secret”. Most
importantly we are going to shout out loud and clearly why it
“always” seems to work only for some and why your and my
efforts to use this vouched for source and “secret” is so often
frustrated, so futile. We may have said “well yes I believed, I
tried, but it didn’t/doesn’t work for me”.

Sound familiar?
 328

If you can understand what follows, that will change and it will
“work” for you. Or rather, you will work for you.

Understand it’s not about changing anything except your

understanding. It probably does not matter if you do understand
or accept that there is an omnific fabric of the universe, a.k.a.
god and that there is no linear time at that level but only an
eternal “now” state. How could such an understanding matter or
be a key element if so few know of or understand it. Also how
many have used the principle effectively with no thought of any
thing involved whatsoever other than their own natural thoughts.
See it’s only our own way of thinking that makes anything
complicated or frustrates our efforts. Once we understand we
will laugh at how simple a thing it is, and how strange it is that
we missed the whole point and reasons for failure in so many of
our endeavours.

COMMON EXAMPLES

“We are absolutely broke till next pay. We are always broke till
next pay. We never have any spare money or savings. We can
never afford or go on a holiday. Our car is always breaking
down and we can never afford to get it fixed or get a good one.”
Or a few variations of the same subject: “I wish we could earn
more money, get a better job, win the lottery, be as rich as the
ZZZ family.” And yet another variation of the same theme of
poverty: “Please God, help us get more wealth, I will
…(bargain) if you … please. Oh God help me get a better job,
car, house, whatever.”

We are acknowledging a problem and not only thinking about it

but we are also verbalizing it. We may think we are addressing
the issue, and petitioning our all-powerful god for help and that
has to be a positive step. Goodness, we even promise to give
half or whatever to charity and good works to seal the deal with
god. The reality is that we are really whining. All we are really
doing is stating the obvious and confirming our current status,
 329

that of poverty. But is it really our current status, or is it a

condition that is really belonging to our “past”? There is no
“past” with the fabric of the universe, a.k.a. god. Did I just hear
a proverbial penny drop?

With such remonstrations and verbalizing all we are really doing

is re-affirming that we are whining poor people. Note that
those words and thoughts are how we see ourselves and what we
ARE in the now state. The “force” being neutral, will allow
continuance of the “now” state which is our overt statement of
being a whining poor individual. No, “God” does not give us
anything, and is not sweetened by the bargain of charity.

When we complain about our work or jobs, about how we are

unhappy and unsatisfied with our boss or fellow workers, what
are we doing? We are re-affirming that we are unhappy and
dissatisfied workers, and that we like to whine about it all. In
such conditions little if anything will ever change. In whining
and complaining we are not giving any thought or energy to
change or solutions.

The real issue and fault is that we have accepted and believe that
this is our current and now condition based on what was in the
past. Then we re-affirm that condition by whining about it. We
have overlooked or never knew that “god” only operates NOW
because that is all there is at the source. If god could speak he
may say “yes I hear you, you say you are poor and miserable,
OK fine no problem, you are having a satisfying whine, so be
it.”

We may be stressed to the max because of some addiction. It

could be an addiction to almost anything, and not only the usual
things like alcohol, drugs, tobacco, foods or gambling. We have
seen above how even a prayer can be phrased in an
inappropriate manner. An inappropriate manner is one that will
not get god (a.k.a. fabric of…) to implement a divine correction.
So long as we whine about the fact that we ARE an addict of
 330

whatever, and wish we could change, give it up, or that we will

TRY to give it up, we are probably doomed to failure and retain
our confessed and accepted status-quo. Again we are merely re-
affirming that sad status quo. Yoda said, “there is no try, there
is only do or not do”.

The absolute reality is not that we become what we think about,

but that we ARE what we think about. This is what is hidden or
not spelled out clearly.

Thus when we whine or verbalize our problems we are simply

stating what we accept, judge or believe we ARE. Because at
the source, the fabric level, there is no past etc. we remain as
what we think about as being us “now” and that condition will
not change. Poverty remains, Addiction remains, the bad work
relations remain. Our resentment and self-conviction remains.
All remain and will remain until we change our thinking and
spoken words till they are no longer confirmation of those
thoughts that judge us and then condemn us to a continuance of
the same conditions in that eternal now.

Every time we say, whine, think (or pray) about “not having”,
“needing”, “hating”, “disliking” etc. that is what we are defining
ourselves as; a wanter, needer, hater, etc. Remember that law of
attraction to which we referred earlier? It goes to work to fulfill
our dominant thoughts by finding the circumstances and
conditions that best express them, especially if they have been
emotionalized. Like attracts like, misery loves misery. Later
we can really wallow in it and refuel the cycle. Notice when
you complain how often you will be joined by others who will
even try to outdo you in your misery, whining, and tales of woe.
It is sad but true that in a group of people the tendency is
generally to sink to the level of the “lowest” individual. That is
how “mob” mentality operates.

If you think about hating being overweight, you will have to act
on what you are thinking, and more “hating being overweight”
 331

will continue to show up often, (almost endlessly?) in your life.

If you have allowed or stated no positive alternative there is no
choice. You have said you are overweight, and that you are a
person who hates something. Those are the motivating and
enabling thoughts that will activate the force and power that is
yours as part of that god a.k.a. fabric…

Summary: every time we say “I hate…” “I wish…” it’s a

reaffirmation of what we are. We strengthen our acceptance of
our desperate state. If we pray to our god by whatever name or
concept along the lines of asking to heal, give me, remove,
strengthen, etc. we are confessing that we are in this fallen sad
lacking and needful state NOW. Decades ago I learned
somewhere that in prayer one should never ask anything of god
till one had run out of things for which to express and give
thanks. There is much wisdom there, as it switches off the
negative emotions and starts one on a chain of positive thoughts.
Once you realize just how much you have to be thankful for,
you may well forget your problems, troubles worries and woes.

What is needful is a total change in the way we deal with and

how we think about things that may not be desirable in our lives.
Of course it is natural to identify less than ideal conditions and
to desire to change them. We need to begin to think a little
differently that’s all. This is exemplified in the Kennedy
saying, “some men see things as they are and say why, I dream
things that never were and say why not.”

Starting now, you are not an addict (or whatever is the

affliction) and the god who is in you can now begin to change
things from what they “were”. Ask for guidance not direct
help. Ask to be led or for help to find whatever is wanted. I am
sure you can see the importance difference. With a little thought
and careful editing of your thinking you can change your
attitudes and outlook entirely.
 332

There really is magic in positive self-affirmations. Self-

affirmations will effect attitude and belief. Actions will also
effect attitude. To become enthusiastic act enthusiastic. To
become happy act happy. Add happy and enthusiastic together
and try it. Think about something absolutely crazy funny and
have a good laugh out loud. Laughter just may be one of the
best medicines. Above all else, guard very carefully what you
say and think about your current status, attitudes and thoughts.
Yes, think about your thoughts, and what it is that you think
about most of the time, because chances are that is the state in
which you will spend the rest of your life.

You can reclaim your life and live it the way you choose. You
must get a clear picture of what it is you want, focus on that, and
eliminate all foggy thinking that would have you believe you are
other than that already. Remember god is not only with you, but
is within you.

May you live long and prosper. May the force be with you.

The game we play is let's pretend

and pretend we're not pretending.
We choose to forget who we are
and then forget that we have forgotten.
Who are we really?
(we are) the centre that watches
and runs the show
that chooses which way it will go
the “I AM” consciousness -
that powerful loving perfect reflection
of the cosmos.
But in our attempt to cope with early
situations we chose or were hypnotised
into a passive situation to avoid
punishment - or the loss of love.
We chose to deny our response/ability
pretending that things just happened
 333

or that we were being controlled -

taken over.
We put ourselves down, and have become
used to this masochistic posture, this
weakness, this indecisiveness...
but we are in reality free,
a centre of cosmic energy.
Your will is your power - don't pretend
you don't have it - or you wont.
(Bernard Gunther)
 334

INTERLUDE –

POINTS TO PONDER

• When functioning “in the body” in the temporal waking

world it is difficult to always remember and remain aware
of that status – that one is just functioning in a temporary
illusionary world in a similar temporary body.

• The “gods” (and others) “reach” into the quantum soup,

the fabric of the universe and its information (data etc.)
and manipulate that information.

The resulting data manipulation, an apparent “miracle” is

thus not performed in this physical 4-dimension world. It
is only manifest here. The “work” is performed in another
dimension within the field of the universe.

• (Thoughts on waking up) The information or data must be

the same, synchronized in all dimensions to exist in them
and as a manifestation in this 4-dimension universe.

• People generally become too focused on the 4 dimensional

physical world and even believe the physical body is really
and actually them.

• Religion is for those who fear death and/or hell.

Spirituality is for those who have been there or seen them.

• What if “energy” is just the manifest tool of “intelligence”

and the means of cosmic intelligence’s getting things done
or accomplished.

• When one awakens the intelligence, the consciousness,

reverts back to the mortal body, abandoning the dream
 335

body and world, sometimes with retained memory of its

experiences there.

Now why should this be significant or important?

Probably because on dying (physical death) the
consciousness, the intelligence, reverts back to the
multidimensional body. Who knows if it will retain
memories of this (mortal) life, or even they are of
sufficient importance. Are thoughts or memories of this
life as memorable long term as are or dreams or memories
of childhood?

• On mortal death things of this temporal world cease to

exist for and to us, they pass from us as do the events,
experiences and people in a dream also pass from us on
awaking. Our “new” dimension will come into focus and
awareness for us just as this world emerges and comes into
focus after a sleep and dreaming.

Question: Does the dream world continue in its dimension

without our presence when we have left it in awaking?

• In the grander cosmic scale of things this mortal life span

and experiences must be so insignificant it could hardly be
of any ultimate purpose or everlasting value. It is as a
short dream of a short lived seemingly insignificant
“being” who is but a temporary manifestation on a
temporary world in one dimension of the “quantum soup”.

• Just as the dream body does not have the capacity to

manifest itself to or in our waking world, so the “waking
self” and body lack the capacity to manifest itself (in its
standard state) in or use “privileges” of dimensions beyond
this temporal dimension.

• Probably the “hyperspace” with its predicted (10 or more)

dimensions is very real, and “mortality” (or this temporal
 336

world and universe) is just one of those dimensions. The

“dream world” merely another, and our individual
consciousness and intelligence can move “between” them
at times. This would allow adequate explanation of
dreams, waking, death and the dead, aliens, etc.

• Do we meet those dead to mortality in dreams because

they still exist and can access that reality level or
dimension?

• Speed of light issue. As far as light goes, possibly

“nothing” is actually moving, (more likely if the fabric of
the universe really does only exist and operate in an
eternal “here and now” state.) but it’s vibrations or waves
of energy that move. (Like waves in the sea, the sea-water
is not moving, but only a wave of energy is moving
through the water.) The wave movement is energy and
constant to the observer, it is a reality of observation. The
information or data is transmitted in and by the energy
wave in the fabric of the universe. (At a rate or “speed”
constant to an observer and not a fixed spatial point, thus
observer movement is irrelavent.)

Consider the energy wave as a “pulse”, a pulse of

information, a “thought” (etc.) a stream of data
coming from the fabric of the universe and
manifesting itself into our 4D space/time. The
transmission of that data, thought (etc.) comes into
our dimension at a speed we know as the speed of
light, “c” the ultimate speed limit. Anything beyond
that is simply beyond the capacity or physics of this
dimension we know as our universe and is not
discernable. (As are thoughts, dreams, and other
paraphysical manifestations.) But our inability to
discern data beyond our comprehension range does
not remotely deny the reality of their possibility or
 337

existence. Were this so we must deny thought

itself.
 338

SUPPLEMENTARY

READING

(OR THINGS YOU REALLY

SHOULD KNOW ABOUT)
 339

ANNALS OF EARTH

© 1995, 2003 Dan Sewell Ward

Episode V -- The Anunnaki

In our last Episode, there was the hint that we were about to
welcome Man and his history in these Annals of Earth.
Moreover, Man’s arrival on the scene, supposedly in a starring
role, promised to be a dramatic event, complete with
controversy and wonderment. It was a tense moment, mitigated
only by the realization that there were a lot of unanswered
questions still on the books. The good news is that it’s now time
-- in this very episode -- to welcome Man onto the scene, begin
his history (and include a fair amount of herstory as well), and at
the same time, answer all the piddling little questions.

In order to accomplish in one Episode all of these tasks, it is

necessary to backtrack once again in our dating (but probably
for the last time), in order to bring the relevant histories of the
rest of the major characters into our drama. In doing this we
will initially resort to an assortment of Sumerian texts, coupled
with just enough Biblical quotes to add spice to the arguments.
We will also recall to the stage, a major character who has
received little mention in the latest Episodes: Nibiru.

For while life has been merrily evolving along on the planet
Earth circa 1 million years B.C.E., back on the ranch on the
planet Nibiru -- that currently distant member of our solar
system -- evolution has marched and/or accelerated to the beat
of a different (and possibly hyper) drummer. Nibiru has,
according to the texts of Sumeria, not only developed an
intelligent civilization, but has even managed to develop blood
feuds and space flight, and inevitably to acquire imperialistic
ambitions.
 340

c. 485,000 B.C.E. In a Hittite version of a Sumerian text

entitled by modern scholars Kingship in Heaven, the story is
told of the descendents of LAMA. The text, after elaborating on
their ancestry, “the fathers and mothers of the gods”, tells the
tale of Anu and Alalu, “the mighty olden gods, the gods of the
olden days”. When the time of succession had arrived on
Nibiru, it was not Anshargal, Anu’s father and the heir apparent,
who had ascended the throne. Instead, a relative named Alalu
(or Alalush in the Hittite version) became the ruler. Then in a
gesture of reconciliation (or possibly by custom), Alalu
appointed Anu to be his royal cup-bearer, an honored and
trusted position. But after nine Nibiruan years (known as Sars,
where 1 Sar = 3600 Earth years), Anu “gave battle to Alalu” and
deposed him (so much for the honored and trusted bit).

“Once in the olden days, ALALU was king in Heaven,

ALALU was seated on the throne; The mighty ANU, first
among the gods, was standing before him: He would bow to his
feet, set the drinking cup in his hand.

For nine counted periods [Sars], ALALU was king in Heaven.

In the ninth counted period, ANU gave battle to ALALU.

ALALU was defeated, he fled before ANU -- Down he
descended to the dark-hued Earth.

ANU took his seat upon the throne.”

Noted the phrase: “Descended to the dark-hued Earth.” Ah yes,

the critical connection.

Mind you, the texts did not say that Alalu came from Nibiru, but
rather from Heaven -- what we now recognize -- at least in these
Annals -- as being periodically located in the environs of the
asteroid belt. Was Alalu a fallen angel? By no means. Man, at
the time, was only a gleam in the eye of Homo erectus. He was
not ready for gods yet. And Alalu was not destined to be one of
 341

the major characters in our drama anyway. But his arrival on

Earth began the process, the initiation of all the events that
would be detailed within the Sumerian texts.

The House of Anu had put an end to the rival house by deposing
its ruler Alalu, who in the best tradition of deposed rulers
escaped the planet of his birth and chose exile. Nibiru,
apparently, was not big enough for the both of them. Alalu was
thus forced to find greener pastures (and what greener pastures
can one find in the solar system, than Earth?). By descending to
dark-hued (Nibiruan for greener pastures) Earth, one assumes
that Alalu made the trip in a spaceship, probably with a retinue
of aides and supporters, and thereafter found refuge on an
unexplored planet.

c. 450,000 B.C.E. After many, many moons, or roughly ten

orbits of Nibiru, during which Alalu, et al made the best of it in
their exile domicile, a momentous event occurred. According to
the Sumerian texts, Alalu discovered gold, a commodity
apparently in great demand on the planet Nibiru. Why the gold
was so valuable to Nibiru’s inhabitants is not made clear in the
texts, but as the narrative continues we will soon realize that this
was a discovery of immense importance. Furthermore, Alalu,
even though deposed, was sufficiently concerned for Nibiru’s
need for gold, he advised Anu that he had found the precious
metal in Earth’s oceans. This momentous discovery apparently
had a major impact, in that a reconciliation of sorts then ensued
with Anu appointing KUMARBI, a grandson of Alalu, to be his
royal cup-bearer. Alalu then, it is assumed, was allowed to
return to Nibiru for a more genteel exile.

All the evidence suggests that at this juncture the Nibiruans

launched into a space program of some magnitude [pardon the
pun]. It was probably a crash program (or rather a hurried up
program where it was hoped there would be no crash). But the
process nevertheless took some 7,000 years. This may sound a
 342

trifle long, but keep in mind that it was two orbits of Nibiru, or
only two of their years.

As will become apparent in reading this Episode, the inhabitants

of Nibiru were extremely long-lived. If one is to take the
Sumerian texts literally, one would have to suspect they had a
Nibiruan-normal life-time in excess of some 500,000 Earth
years, about 140-150 orbits of Nibiru. But they were not
immortal! As time will tell, they were quite capable of dying
young, having their life taken by dismemberment and other
bloody deeds, and other forms of accidental or homicidal death.
Of course, from the viewpoint of any human with a life
expectancy of less than 100 years, such long-lived creatures
would appear immortal.

A related and highly speculative corollary to their long lives is

the question as to whether or not such creatures would progress
at an equally slow rate. As we will see, different factions of the
Nibiruans created and maintained a family feud worthy of the
Hatfields and the McCoys, and one which lasted for more than
400,000 years. This would hardly be considered progress from
any species' point of view, where the species had less tenure
than a tenth the length of the feud.

Furthermore, all progress, improvements, or advances in the

Nibiruan technology seem to also proceed at an incredibly slow
rate. The fact that it took them 7,000 Earth years to take
advantage of Alalu’s discovery would attest to this rather laid-
back way of life. One could also speculate on whether or not
their Earth-daily lives were quite leisurely by human standards,
and whether or not a good night’s sleep for them was on the
order of Earth weeks or months. The Sumerian texts do not
address this question (nor for that matter the personal traits of
the Nibiruans which do not affect the human race), but one
wonders if extreme longevity might be coupled with extremely
slow transformational rates, both personal and cultural. And
vice versa for the very short-lived species. E. g. not cleaning a
 343

toilet for a month might allow the bacteria therein to reach the
state of a civilization advanced enough to be capable of
achieving spaceflight. A thought to ponder.

But eventually, the Nibiruans began their imperialistic conquest

of the Earth.

c. 443,000 B.C.E. The Sumerians considered Nibiru to be a

twelfth member of the solar system -- after the Sun, Moon, and
the nine other planets that modern science recognizes. The texts
also revealed that Nibiru’s orbit took the planet to a “station” in
the distant heavens, then brought it back to Earth’s vicinity,
crossing between Mars and Jupiter.

In the latter position, the planet obtained its name Nibiru

(“crossing”) and its symbol, the cross. The inhabitants of the
planet, the “Righteous Ones”, were known as the Anunnaki
(“Those Who From Heaven to Earth Came”). The inhabitants
of Nibiru who stayed home (supposedly the overwhelming
majority of the population) were still Nibiruans, but the
astronaut-wing were known by a very specific name -- the one
we will hereafter use. Keep in mind also that Heaven has been
identified as the asteroid belt located between Mars and Jupiter,
the exact location of the “crossing” point, the perihelion (closest
approach to the Sun) of Nibiru in its highly elliptical orbit. The
Anunnaki of the planet Nibiru, then, quite literally came from
Heaven.

For reasons we will discuss in future Episodes, the Biblical

Deluge, the torrential covering of the Earth with water in ancient
times, has been dated to circa 11,000 B.C.E. This date is not
without controversy, but is well supported by evidence from
several diverse sources. In any case, the date of the arrival of
the Anunnaki on Earth is calculated by back dating from the
Deluge. According to the Sumerian texts, the all-important
arrival of the Anunnaki occurred 120 Sars, or -- inasmuch as one
 344

Sar equals 3,600 Earth years -- 432,000 years before the Deluge.
432,000 years! Hmmmmmm.

For those who were wondering where the Hindu traditions

(Episode III) came up with their figure for the 432,000 year
Yuga... Well, now you know! And even if you’re not
convinced about which came first, the Anunnaki or the Hindus,
there nevertheless is a clear connection. And if you consider the
fact that 432,000 years is a very long time for Hindu humans to
keep track of, then perhaps the Anunnaki have the best claim to
originating the dating. In any case...

Exactly one Yuga (432,000 years) prior to the Deluge, the

DIN.GIR (“Righteous Ones of the Rocketships”) came down to
Earth from their own planet. [”Rocketships” might be pushing
the translation a bit, but as Zecharia Sitchin continues his
interpretation of the Sumerian texts, the term makes more and
more sense.] The first major expedition of the Anunnaki was let
by E.A (“Whose House is Water”). After landing and
establishing a base at Eridu, located at the headwaters of the
Persian Gulf, this eldest son of Anu, assumed the title: EN.KI
(“Lord of Earth”). According to his first-person report:

“When I approached Earth, there was much flooding.

When I approached its green meadows, heaps and mounds were
piled up at my command.
I built my house in a pure place... My house -- its shade
stretches over the Snake Marsh.”

Ea / Enki was well chosen for the mission. He was a brilliant

scientist and engineer whose nickname was NU.DIM.MUD
(“He Who Fashions Things”). His plan was to extract gold from
the waters of the Persian Gulf and the adjoining shallow
marshlands. In this regard Sumerian depictions showed Enki as
the lord of flowing waters, sitting in a laboratory and surrounded
by interconnected flasks. Enki was also destined to be one of
the two major players in the history of our race. Keep him in
 345

mind. His place in the early parts of Genesis are of the highest
significance.

The extraction by Enki and his followers of gold is of critical

importance. The whole purpose of the imperialistic intentions
of the Anunnaki was to accumulate gold. But apparently, not
for any vain purposes. It is noteworthy, for example, that at no
time during the millennia that followed were the Anunnaki ever
shown trading in gold or wearing golden jewelry. There was no
hint of a monetary role either. The Anunnaki apparently had
much higher purposes for the precious metal. (There is,
however, absolutely no evidence for the Anunnaki having
higher porpoises.)

Gold may have been required for their space craft (as does our
modern day space program), and as noted in Hindu texts,
references to the celestial chariots of the gods refer to them
being covered with gold. But there is little need for spacecraft
except as a means to acquire gold from Earth, and thus this idea
is probably not correct. Instead, there appears to be a much
more important need of the metal, with its unique properties,
possibly some vital need back home on Nibiru, a need
conceivably affecting the very survival of life on Nibiru. One
theory Sitchin seemed fond of was that the Nibiruans needed the
precious metal in order to suspend gold particles in Nibiru’s
waning atmosphere and thus shield it from a critical dissipation.
Sitchin, however, has not been willing to defend this idea to any
great extent. The question must remain mute for a bit longer.
But we shall return to this all important detail a bit later in the
narrative.

Another factor worth mentioning is the genealogy of the leaders

of the Anunnaki and their relationship to the planets. First of all
there is the matriarch LAMA, who is responsible for both
lineages of the warring houses of ANSHARGAL and ALALU.
Anshargal is identified with Anshar (Saturn). His mate is
KISHAR (Jupiter). Their son is ANU (Uranus). By NAMMU
 346

or ID, a concubine of Anu’s, Anu “begot his twin and equal”

NUDIMMUD, EA or ENKI (Neptune).

In the Sumerian traditions, Anu is generally considered the Sky

God, the head of the Sumerian pantheon of gods and goddesses.
Enki is considered the God of Wisdom and the God of Waters
(Nammu, his mother, was the Goddess of the Watery Deep --
“Deep Space”?). At the same time, Enki is Anu’s “twin and
equal”, and Enki’s planet Neptune is at the gateway to the solar
system, such that the solar system is Ea’s (Enki’s) “abode”.

As already mentioned, Enki will become one of the most

important gods in the saga of Man. He is also the father of
Marduk, the latter being Enki's first born son. This makes sense,
inasmuch as it was Neptune’s gravitational pull that first
brought Nibiru (Marduk) into the solar system. Marduk also
plays a very major part later on, particularly during the time of
Babylon. Meanwhile, at this stage, Enki, the equal of Anu is on
Earth, prospecting in the Persian Gulf waters for gold.

The Sumerian texts also note that Nibiru (or Marduk) made for
himself two abodes: One in the “Firmament”; the other, “in the
Deep” -- the latter being called the “Great Distant Abode", as
well as E.SHARRA (“Abode/Home of the Ruler/Prince”). The
abode in the Firmament is not entirely clear as to its exact name,
location, address, and/or zip code, but there is a possibility this
abode was on the planet Mars. This rather outrageous
suggestion will be revisited more than once as we progress in
these Annals.

The sea we today call the Arabian Sea, the body of water
between the Persian Gulf and the Indian Ocean was called in
antiquity the Sea of Erythrea, from whence we derive the word,
Earth. The first settlement of the Anunnaki on Earth was at a
place called E.RI.DU (“Home In a Faraway place”). The
Sumerian term for Earth’s globe and its firm surface was KI.
Note, for example, that the word, Anunnaki breaks down into
 347

ANU, N, NA, and KI. ANU is thought of as heaven and KI,

Earth. In the same fashion, EA, after having established the first
five of the seven original settlements on Earth, was given the
title of EN.KI (“Lord of Earth”). KI also conveys the meaning
“to cut off, to sever, to hollow out.” Its derivatives illustrate
this. For example: KI.LA meant “excavation”, KI.MAH
“tomb”, and KI.IN.DAR “crevice, fissure.” In Sumerian
astronomical texts, the term KI was prefixed with the
determinative MUL (“celestial body”). Thus MUL.KI meant
“the celestial body that had been cleaved apart”, a reference to
the creation of Earth from Tiamat. Over the years, the
pronunciation of KI change to GI, and ultimately to “geo” (as in
geo-graphy, geo-metry, geo-logy, etcetera).

The cosmology of the Sumerian gods and their related planets

has its counterpart in the Greek version. In the eighth century
B.C.E., Hesiod began the divine tale of events that ultimately
led to the supremacy of Zeus with:

“Verily, at first Chaos came to be, and next the wide-bosomed

Gaia,
She who created all the immortal ones; Who hold the peaks of
snowy Olympus:
Dim Tartarus, wide-pathed in the depths, and Eros, fairest
among the divine immortals...
From Chaos came forth Erebus and black Nyx; and of Nyx
were born Aether and Hemera.”

It seems apparent that Gaia was the Greek equivalent of Tiamat,

and the divine pairs of Tartarus and Eros, Erebus and Nyx,
Aether and Hemera were the Romans' Mars and Venus, Jupiter
and Saturn, Uranus and Neptune, just as in the Sumerian
version. At the same time, Ouranos (“Heaven”) came about,
according to Hesiod’s Theogony, in a similar way as well:

“And Gaia then bare starry Ouranos -- equal to herself --

 348

To envelop her on every side, to be an everlasting abode place

for the gods.”

Later on after the battle, Hesiod spoke of Gaia as being the half
equivalent to Heaven: on one side she bore Urea, who “brought
forth long hills, graceful haunts of the goddess-Nymphs”; and
on the other side “she bore Pontus, the fruitless deep with its
raging swell.” The former would be on the side the firm lands
had formed from the crust of Tiamat; while on the other side
there was a hollow, an immense cleft into which the waters of
the erstwhile Tiamat must have poured. In effect, the fruitless
Pontus was the Pacific Ocean (where no fruit grows in the
extensive salt water). Apparently, the authors or compilers of
the Book of Genesis were not the only ones accepting the
Sumerian cosmogony (and also editing it to outline the
derivation of their own gods and Olympic dynasties).

c. 429,000 B.C.E. Four Sars later, more Anunnaki arrive on

Earth, among them a Chief Medical Officer, Enki’s half-sister
Ninharsag, (also referred to as NINTI). The Anunnaki came in
groups of fifty, as attested to by one of these groups led by
Enki’s firstborn son, MAR.DUK. Marduk describes to his
father an “attack” on his spacecraft by one of the solar system’s
larger planets (possibly Jupiter):

“It has been created like a weapon;

It has charged forward like death...
The Anunnaki who are fifty it has smitten...
The flying, birdlike Supreme Orbiter it has smitten on the
breast.”

It’s relevant that these “gods” were not exactly omnipotent...

They could certainly get smitten, and space travel was not to the
level of being routine. In fact, as will become more and more
apparent in these Annals, just getting from place to place on the
Earth had a degree of adventure.
 349

There is also the suggestion from the Sumerian artifacts that

Marduk may have landed on Mars on the way to Earth, that
Mars may have been a way station between Nibiru’s crossing in
the asteroid belt and Earth. This clue comes from a depiction on
a Sumerian cylinder seal. It also makes sense in that Nibiru
making its perihelion approach to the Solar System may have
been a lot closer to Mars at the time in its orbit than to Earth
(which might easily have been on the other side of the Sun at the
time).

Other more indirect evidence includes photographs by the

NASA’s Mars probe, Mariner 9, which shows what has come to
be called “The Face on Mars.” The photo includes the "Face"
and what appears to be an extensive area of pyramids and other
allegedly artificial structures, all faintly reminiscent of ancient
cities and major religious areas on Earth. Any one of the latter
might easily be attributed to the Anunnaki, at least in terms of
their design and layout.

c. 414,000 B.C.E. Four Sars later -- about 15,000 Earth years --

it finally becomes apparent to the Anunnaki that the gold
production from seawater is failing to live up to expectations.
More significantly, these primeval prospectors were now faced
with a decision to either abandon the project -- essentially out of
the question -- or try to obtain the gold by other means, for
example, by mining. The Anunnaki had by this time become
aware that gold was available in abundance in the AB.ZU, “The
Primeval Source”. Scholars, such as Sitchin, interpret this to
mean South Africa. But such deep mining in “the place of the
shining lodes”, would necessitate expanding the processing
facilities and fabricating ore vessels (MA.GUR UR.NU AB.ZU
-- “Ships for Ores of the Abzu”). It was major decision time!

And as in all major decision times, the ones on the front lines,
Enki and the Gang, were not going to be allowed to make the
decision. This was one for the Big Guy. And so, eight Sars and
28,800 Earth years after Enki’s landing, the Supreme Anu
 350

arrived on Earth for a closer inspection. His gold train had been
threatened! It was time to step in and act authoritative.

Anu arrived on the scene, however, with considerable baggage.

His retinue included his heir apparent, ENLIL (“Lord of the
Command”), and the young Kumarbi (the grandson of the same
Alalu whom Anu had deposed). One can rationalize Anu’s
decision to include Kumarbi on the basis that it might have been
unwise to have left the young contender back home, close to the
throne. As for Enlil, Anu may already decided there needed to
be a shake-up in the Earth bureaucracy. As heir apparent, Enlil
was the son of Anu and his half-sister ANTUM (or KI or
URASH, later considered an Earth goddess). Enlil was
someone whom Anu could trust, while Enki was the
disenfranchised son who just might have a grudge or genteel
upset toward Anu and the powers that be. Note in this regard
that Enki was Anu’s first-born son, but that Enlil was Anu’s
first-born son by his half-sister, and thus the legal heir apparent!
This is the same situation on which is based the saga of
Abraham, Sarah, Ishmael, and Isaac. In some respects, the
Ishmael/Isaac rivalry was just a rerun of the Enki/Enlil one. But
in the latter case, as we shall see, the stakes were much greater.
It was the Earth that was up for grabs!

We might note in passing a fundamental factor in the succession

code of the Anunnaki. The heir apparent is first and foremost
the first-born son by a half-sister. Only if no such son exists do
we drop down to the subsequent levels on which Enki found
himself. Later on, we will see that Enki finds himself strongly
attracted to Ninti, his half-sister, whose union could produce an
heir that would have even more clout than Enlil’s son by any
other woman. The epic of this romantic interlude, we will
return to in a later episode. For the moment, suffice it to say
that the half-sister-wife rule of the Anunnaki surfaces in all of
its glory with Abraham, who went to some lengths to emphasize
Sarah’s status as his half-sister and wife. From Genesis 20: 12:
 351

“And yet indeed she is my sister; she is the daughter of my

father, but not the daughter of my mother; and she became my
wife.”

Curiously, scientists in 1980 found that given a choice, female

monkeys preferred to mate with half-brothers. These preferred
half-brothers shared the same father, but had different mothers.
Other reports [Discover, December 1988] showed that “male
wasps ordinarily mate with their sisters, but preferentially mate
with half-sisters, those with the same father but different
mother.” One might wonder if the succession code of the
Anunnaki is more than just whim. Or if these older and wiser
gods have determined in their near omniscience that: Incest
really is best!

The importance of lineage and genealogy with the Anunnaki

cannot be stressed enough, as it will be intimately involved in
the struggles for succession and supremacy in the coming
millennia. Much of the ferocity of these later wars stemmed
from a code of sexual behavior based not on morality but on
considerations of genetic purity; that-is-to-say, sexual acts were
judged not by their tenderness or violence, but by their purpose
and outcome. Furthermore, while the code prohibited marriage
(but not lovemaking) between full brother and sister, marriage
with a half-sister was not only allowed, but the male progeny by
a half-sister even had precedence in the hierarchical order. And
while rape was condemned, sex -- even irregular and violent --
was condoned if done for the sake of succession to the throne.
Finally, the same code which condemned rape did not prohibit
extramarital affairs per se.

Meanwhile back at the gold-producing crisis, Anu took stock of

the situation, showed why he was on the throne, and made the
command decisions: Enlil would take command of the Earth
operations and organize the gold deliveries back to Nibiru. At
the same time, Enki was to be demoted as Lord of Earth, and
given a lesser command, the actual mining in the Abzu; and
 352

would be allowed to keep his abode in Eridu (housing prices, at

the time being at an all time low). But the latter gesture wasn’t
sufficient to prevent heated arguments from Enki, who
threatened to return to Nibiru. More than the loss of the
command of Earth, there was the fact Enki had lost it to Enlil!

The choice of Enlil for command of the Earth mission might

have been a necessary one, but it greatly sharpened the rivalry
and jealously between the two half-brothers. Enki had already
had to deal with being disenfranchised as heir apparent when
Anu’s half-sister wife Antum had bore Enlil. Anu, thus, had to
deal with Enki’s outrage at having to step down in favor of
Enlil, as well as being chastised for the lack of gold-production.
As the scientist-engineer in charge, Enki could easily have taken
it as a professional insult to have his plans be universally
acknowledged as failing to meet expectations. Ultimately, it
was decided to draw lots; allow chance to determine how it
would be.

“The gods clasped hands together, then cast lots and divided:
Anu to heaven went up; To Enlil the Earth was made subject;
That which the sea as a loop encloses [South Africa?], They
gave to the prince Enki.

To the Abzu Enki went down, assumed the rulership of the

Abzu.”

Unfortunately, for Anu, the drama was not yet over. Kumarbi
had been left by Anu on the space platform orbiting the Earth.
When Anu returned “up to heaven” (or at least, enroute), the
two “gave battle” to one another. As Kumarbi momentarily
bested Anu in the wrestling (the Anunnaki’s preferred method
for settling differences), “Anu struggled free from the hands of
Kumarbi”. But then Kumarbi managed to grab Anu by his feet,
and “bit between his knees”, hurting Anu in his “manhood”.
Ouch, that must have hurt. (This, if you can believe it, was a
typical “hold” in Anunnaki wrestling.) Anu then took off for
 353

Nibiru, disgraced and in pain, leaving Kumarbi behind with the

IGIGI manning the space platform. Thus was delivered in the
classic fashion of the Anunnaki the first blow that would
ultimately pave the way for the “War of the Olden Gods.” In
the interim...

c. 400,000 B.C.E. The Anunnaki begin arriving on Earth in

larger numbers. Ultimately as many as six or seven hundred
resided at any one time somewhere on Earth. Some were
assigned to the “Lower World” to help Enki mine the gold,
some manned the ore ships between the Abzu and Mesopotamia,
some remained on the space platform orbiting the Earth, and
some stayed with Enlil in Mesopotamia -- the latter controlling
the all important spaceport. According to the Sumerian texts,
Enlil established settlements according to a master plan:

“He perfected the procedures, the divine ordinances;

established five cities in perfect places, called them by name,
laid them out as centers,

The first of these cities, Eridu, he granted to Nudimmud, the

pioneer.”

(Sounds like Enlil is doing a bit of revisionist history himself,

claiming his generosity in “granting to Nudimmud” the city of
Eridu, when Anu had already done it! Ah well, such is imperial
life.)

Meanwhile, each city was given a specific function. E.RI.DU

(“House in Faraway Built”), continued as the gold-extracting
facility by the water’s edge (and which for all time remained
Enki’s home away from home). The others included
BAD.TIBIRA (“Bright Place Where the Ores Are Made Final”),
the metallurgical center for smelting and refining; LA.RA.AK
(“Seeing the Bright Glow”), a beacon-city to guide the landing
shuttlecraft; SIPPAR (“Bird City”), the Landing Place; and
SHU.RUP.PAK (“The Place of Utmost Well Being”). The latter
 354

was considered the medical center and was placed under the
control of SUD / NINHARSAG / NINTI (“She Who
Resuscitates”), a half-sister of both Enki and Enlil.

Later, other cities were established including LA.AR.SA

(“Seeing the Red Light”) and NIBIRU.KI -- Nippur in Akkadian
-- (“The Earth-Place of Nibiru”), essentially the mission control
center. As such, Nippur was complete with a DIR.GA (“Dark,
Glowing Chamber”) where space charts (“the emblems of the
stars”) were displayed and where the DUR.AN.KI (“Bond
Heaven-Earth”) was maintained. Finally, the IGI.GI (“Those
Who See and Observe”) remained on the space platform in
constant Earth orbit. Refined metal from the smelters at
Badtibira was sent aloft to the Igigi, until such time as the gold
was transferred via spaceships periodically to Nibiru. Were
these Anunnaki organized, or what!? Of course it took them
10,000 to 20,000 Earth years to get things running smoothly, but
hey, it worked! But then, just when it looked as if things could
become routine, things became very complicated again.

c. 380,000 B.C.E. In the quintessential example of how the

Anunnaki and Nibiruans take forever to progress in any
meaningful way (at least in terms of Earth years), the lingering
and bitter struggle between the House of Anu and the House of
Alalu broke out in the “War of the Olden Gods”. This war,
upon which the Greek “War of the Titans” is undoubtedly
based, pitted “the gods who are in heaven” against the “gods
who are upon dark-hued Earth”. (What was going on back on
Nibiru is not addressed by the Sumerian texts -- the texts almost
always restricting themselves to only those portions of the
conflicts and events which directly affect the Earth.)

Gaining the support of the Igigi (who had been going around in
circles in their space platforms and were probably bored, as well
as possibly atrophying from the weightlessness), Alalu’s
grandson Kumarbi tossed aside his effectively tenured job as
cup-bearer, and attempted to seize mastery over Earth. Kumarbi
 355

first attempted to enlist Enki in his cause -- thinking, obviously,

that Enki just might still be a little bitter about the “recent”
demotion. The Anunnaki do, after all, know how to carry a
grudge... For millennia!

Subsequently, Kumarbi attempted to seek help from Lama,

“mother of the two gods”. But as we all know, the plans of
mice, men and Anunnaki oft times go astray, and Anu got wind
of the activity. Deciding once and for all that enough was
enough, Anu ordered Enlil’s son to find Kumarbi and kill him.
Ferocious battles then ensued between the terrestrial gods led by
Enlil’s son and the sky-borne gods led by Kumarbi. In one
battle, no less than 70 gods participated, all riding in “celestial
chariots”. It was Star Wars in the very neighborhood of Earth!
In the end, the son of Enlil (and grandson of Anu) prevailed
against Kumarbi.

There is some question as to which of Enlil’s son was the

avenging god. In the Hittite text entitled by modern scholars,
The Kumarbi Cycle, the avenging god is identified as Enlil’s
youngest son, ADAD (also known as the Storm God Teshub and
the principal Hittite deity). However, in the Sumerian version,
in the tale known as The Myth of Zu, the hero is NINURTA,
Enlil’s first born son by his half-sister Ninharsag (and therefore
the Heir Apparent to Enlil). Even in the Hittite version, though,
Adad is assisted by his older brother.

For our purposes, it appears that the Sumerian version is more

pertinent, in that it provides additional detail to the war, in
particular to the attempts by Zu / Kumarbi to take control of
Enlil’s Mission Control Center in Nippur. For it was there in
the DIR.GA room, the most restricted, holy-of-holies room,
where the vital celestial charts and orbital data panels -- the
“Tablets of Destinies” -- were installed and maintained. Control
of this sacred chamber could conceivably be used to control the
fate of the Anunnaki on Earth as well as on Nibiru. In getting
there, Zu apparently had help from Enki (who was never loath to
 356

put a bee in Enlil’s bonnet). Enki, aware of Zu’s ancestry (the

grandson of Alalu), suggested to Enlil that Zu be allowed into
his service.

“Your service let him enter, in the sanctuary, to the innermost

seat, Let him be the one to block the way.

To the words that Enki spoke to him, the god [Enlil]

consented. At the sanctuary Zu took up his position at the
entrance to the chamber.”

As Zu stayed by his post, he “constantly viewed Enlil, the father

of the gods, the god of the Bond-Heaven-Earth
[communications post?]... his celestial Tablet of Destinies Zu
constantly viewed.” Soon a scheme took shape. “The removal
of Enlilship he conceives.”

“I will take the celestial Tablet of Destinies; The decrees of

the gods I will govern;
I will establish my throne, be master of the Heavenly
Decrees; The IGIGI in their space I will command!”

“His heart having thus plotted aggression,” Zu saw his chance

one day as Enlil went to take a cooling swim. “He seized the
Tablet of Destinies in his hands” and in his Bird “took off and
flew to safety in the HUR.SAG.MU (“Mountain of the Sky-
Chambers”). No sooner had this happened than everything
came to a standstill:

“Suspended were the divine formulas; The lighted brightness

petered out; silence prevailed.
In space, the IGIGI were confounded; The sanctuary’s
brilliance was taken off.”

At first, “father Enlil was speechless”, the latter a possible

reference to communications being cut. But when Anu on
Nibiru was informed of the coup, the order to capture Zu was
 357

clear. (It was a Zu coup!) There were, however, few volunteers

to go chasing after Zu. The apparent reason was that Zu had
also taken “Enlil’s brilliance”, a powerful weapon. It’s not
altogether clear what the weapon was, but one must suspect it
was a bit more than a polished sling shot, something that the
average Anunnaki might be loath to challenge.

But then, in the true spirit of a futuristic Hollywood script, the

young hero, Ninurta stepped forward, ready to do battle for god
Anu, country Earth, and Mom. Of course, he was given the
slightest of motivations by his mother who pointed out Enlil’s
loss of the throne was ultimately Ninurta’s loss! Mom armed
Ninurta with weapons equal to Zu’s stolen weapons, including a
few of her own design. (There’s nothing like having a mother
who keeps a lethal arsenal in her broom closet!)

The ensuing battle had all the earmarks of nuclear weapons,

guided missiles, and fighter aircraft. Had Homo erectus
occasioned to look up, he would undoubtedly have been
impressed -- even if he hadn’t had the slightest idea of what was
going on. Ultimately, Ninurta defeated Zu, and in a subsequent
trial was given the right to cut Zu’s throat -- which he did.
Forthwith.

However... As a condition for his volunteering to go after Zu,

wily old Ninurta had extracted from the other Anunnaki, a
promise to ensure that the vanquisher of Zu was appropriately
rewarded:

"Thy name shall be the greatest in the Assembly of the Great

Gods;
Among the gods, thy brothers, thou shall have no equal;
Glorified before the gods and potent shall be thy name.”

While this is all well and good for the war hero, it had an
unintended, undesirable effect. It planted the seed for future
conflict by establishing Ninurta higher in the hierarchical order
 358

than even Enki. And while Ninurta was indeed Enlil’s Legal
Heir on Nibiru, having been born there, he was not necessarily
the next in line on Earth! Thus the son of Enlil and a son of
Enki were ultimately destined in the future to battle for control
of the Earth. But such is still in the future. Try to be patient.

Meanwhile, back at the zoo, Zu (Kumarbi?), prior to his demise,

had managed to impregnate a goddess of the mountain. It’s the
old soldier-off-to-the-war trick -- works almost every time. And
in typical fashion, this dalliance led to the birth of a possible
avenger, the “Stone God ULLIKUMMI.

Ullikummi grew up in secret, but eventually, the Sumerian Sun

God UTU, a grandson of both Enki and Enlil, saw Ullikummi
roaming the skies one day and informed Ninurta. Enlil’s son
promptly attacked Ullikummi, but at first to no avail. Even
when his brother Adad joining the battle, Ninurta continued to
be unsuccessful. The two then went to Enki in the Abzu, to seek
an oracle according to “the old tablets with the words of fate”.
(Essentially they wanted some advice from the uncle known as
the God of Wisdom.)

Enki realized that Zu / Kumarbi had created a monster, and

Enki, himself, went to Enlil to warn him of the danger. Enki
also brought a solution: “let them bring out the Olden Metal
Cutter, and cut under the feet of Ullikummi the Stone God”.
Crippled, the Stone God was still defiant, even to the end when
Ninurta caught up with him at sea and engaged him in a final
battle. Ultimately, the Enlilites won this final phase of the War
of the Olden Gods, what the Greeks called the Battle of the
Titans. The meaning of the Greek word “Titan”, incidentally,
may appear obvious, but it is worth noting that the word,
TI.TA.AN, in Sumerian means “Those Who in Heaven Live”.
This is rather precisely the designation of the Igigi led by Zu /
Kumarbi.
************************************
 359

Up to this point, other than references to Anunnaki colonies in

the Tigris-Euphrates valley and South Africa, much of these
Sumerian tales could apply to any number of locales. There is,
for example, only minimal mention of any activity that might
definitely connect the Anunnaki antics to the Annals of Earth.
However, that is about to change. Suddenly the lives of
Anunnaki and mankind are about to become irrevocably
entwined. Suddenly, our very concept of what it means to be
human and from whence we came, is about to be severely
challenged. It all began with a mutiny. Not on the Bounty,
mind you, but at the source of all the activity, the gold mines.

c. 270,000 B.C.E. Something on the order of 30 Sars (110,000

years) later, or about 40 Sars (144,000 years or 40 “counted
periods”) after the mining of the Abzu began, the Anunnaki
toiling the minds did something quite extraordinary: They
mutinied! From The Alta-Hasis Epic, we find:

“Inside the mountains, in the deeply cut shafts, the Anunnaki

suffered the toil; excessive was their toil for forty counted
periods.

[The Anunnaki] suffered the toil day and night, they were
complaining, backbiting, grumbling in the excavations.”

The Sumerian texts go on to relate in vivid detail the fact that

the miners mutinied, and marched on Enlil’s quarters in the
middle of the night (apparently receiving night visitors being
one of the joys of being Top Gun on Earth). Taking Enlil
prisoner, the mutineers then demanded that Anu be sent a
message and asked to come to Earth to negotiate. Enlil quickly
obliged them, but upon Anu’s arrival, Enlil called for a court-
martial before the Great Anunnaki to be convened. Enlil, rather
clearly, was not one of those diplomatic facilitators with
consummate skills of negotiation and compromise.
 360

At the court-martial, according to the texts, “Enki, Ruler of the

Abzu, was also present.” Enlil took this opportunity to accuse
Enki of being the instigator of the mutiny. This didn’t fly with
the Great Anunnaki, even though it was certainly not beyond
Enki to have planted a few seeds of discontent in order to get
Enlil’s goat (Enlil’s goat being an award-winning goat, one that
all the Anunnaki coveted). But then, not getting the support of
Anu, Enlil offered his resignation: “Noble one, take away the
office, take away the power; to Heaven will I ascend with you.”

Anu, however, did not bite. Instead, he calmed Enlil, while at

the same time expressed his understanding of the miner’s
hardships. Anu was, of course, playing the role of
ruler/diplomat, attempting to offend no one and managing to
take both sides at the same time. Not unexpectedly, he thus
created a situation with little or no hope of a solution: Someone
had to mine the gold, it was really tough on the Anunnaki
miners, the mining process was indeed arduous, and yet, still,
someone had to mine the gold. Ye olde vicious circle. The
problem would simply not go away. Then, into this quandary,
rushed Enki.

Enki “opened his mouth and addressed the gods.” He and his
Chief Medical Officer, his half- sister Ninti, had a plan: a
brilliant, and simultaneously, brazen and outrageous plan:

“Let her create a Primitive Worker; and let him bear the
yoke...
Let the Worker carry the toil of the gods, let him bear the
yoke!

In the following one hundred lines of the Alta-Hasis text, and in

several other “Creation of Man” texts that have been discovered
in various states of preservation, the tale of the genetic
engineering of Homo Sapiens has been told in amazing detail.
Man, Homo sapiens sapiens, was to be created through the
wonders of genetic engineering for the sole purpose of mining
 361

gold for the Anunnaki. The yoke was on Man! (Somehow, we

always suspected something like this.)

To achieve this feat, Enki suggested that a “Being that already

exists” -- Apewoman -- be used to create the Lulu Amelu (“The
Mixed Worker”). This would be done by “binding” upon the
less evolved beings, “the mold of the gods.” It was time to mold
the mitochondrial and nucleic DNA of Homo erectus (or
possibly Archaic Homo sapiens) to evolve the Ape-man into a
gold miner, complete, no doubt, with a jaw full of chewing
tobacco and a pickax.

Where have we heard of this scenario before?

“And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our
likeness...

“So God created man in his own image, in the image of God
created he him; male and female created he them.” [Genesis
1:26, 27]

If you’ve ever wondered why God said, Let “us” make man in
“our” image... Now you know. Suddenly, the verse which
makes absolutely no sense, becomes crystal clear. The “us” was
Enki and Ninti, while the “our” was that of the Anunnaki. The
Biblical version, therefore agrees with the Sumerian. And on
the scientific front, the agreement is similarly precise. The
Sumerian timing, for example, was perfect, the evolution of
mankind beginning some 270,000 years ago. This, of course, is
an agreeable compromise date between the different geneticists
and paleoanthropologists immersed in the mtDNA debate.

Sumerian, Biblical, and Scientific sources agree on the

beginning of mankind!

But before you identify the God of Genesis with Enki (whose
“abode” is our solar system), note that it was the goddess Ninti
 362

who purified the “essence” of a young male Anunnaki and

mixed it into the egg of an Apewoman.” It was the goddess that
implanted the fertilized egg into the womb of a female
Anunnaki, and then when the “mixed creature” was born, it was
Ninti who lifted him up and shouted: “I have created it! My
hands have made it!” Not surprisingly, Enki and Ninti called
their creation, Adapa, similar to the biblical, Adama. Eve,
apparently, was the female Anunnaki! Maybe.

Irregardless of the exact identity of Adam and Eve, the

“primitive worker” -- Homo sapiens -- had come onto the scene
through a feat of genetic engineering and embryo-implant
techniques. In effect the Anunnaki had taken a hand in the long
process of evolution, jump-starting it and “creating” Man sooner
than he might otherwise have evolved on his own. In effect the
“missing link” in man’s evolution turns out to be a feat of
genetic engineering performed in an ancient laboratory of the
Anunnaki (“Those who from heaven to earth came”). Suddenly
we can explain why the progenitor of both Neanderthal and Cro-
Magnon Man (Homo sapiens sapiens) appeared so soon on the
scene, a mere million years after Homo erectus’ initial foray into
the wilds of Africa, Asia, and Australia.

It is, of course, worth mentioning that the creation of the

“primitive worker” was easily 100,000 years before Neanderthal
Man. As for Cro-Magnon Man’s appearance, circa 90,000
B.C.E., the time frame is even later. The mitochondrial DNA
dating is right on target, but the fossil remains of both
Neanderthal and Cro-Magnon Man simply do not go back that
far.

This variance, however, does not imply a serious problem, in

that the “primitive worker”, potentially the first in the
Neanderthal-line, would not have left a lot of fossil remains for
the benefit of paleoanthropologists in a later era, in that they
would have been working (and probably dying) in the deep
mines of South Africa. Furthermore their remains might have
 363

been disposed of by the Anunnaki in a fashion not conducive to

becoming fossils later on. For these reasons, it is reasonable to
assume that the “quantum leap” from Homo erectus to
Neanderthal may have been due to the intervention of Enki,
Ninti, and the Anunnaki.

One should also keep in mind that it is unlikely that God-Enki-

Ninti would get it right on the first try. The first experiments in
producing the “primitive worker” may very well have failed, but
yielded enough information to continue the process, improving
on each new attempt. According to the Sumerian texts, several
kinks did in fact occur in the process. But then, after
considerable trial and error, a mass-production process was
launched, with fourteen at-a-time “birth goddesses” (female
Anunnaki) being implanted with the genetically manipulated
eggs of the Apewoman. Eventually, the process provided
sufficient workers in the mines for the Anunnaki to retire
(except for supervisory roles), and then later to work the land in
Sumeria, the land between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers.

At the time, the “primitive workers” were still pretty crude:

“When Mankind was first created, they knew not the eating of
bread, knew not the dressing of garments, ate plants with their
mouth like sheep, drank water from the ditch...” (Reminds me
of some people I know in New York City.) The workers were
good enough for the purposes of the mines, but they were not a
thing of beauty and joy forever. They still lacked the all-
essential style and grace of later years.

But Enki was not yet finished. It was clear to him and Ninti that
the use of young female Anunnaki to perform the roles of “birth
goddesses” was not a long term solution. The Anunnaki were
not eager to work in the mines, but giving birth in an assembly
line fashion did not have a great deal more glory or desirability.
Accordingly, unbeknownst to Enlil, and with the connivance of
Ninti, Enki contrived to improve upon the “primitive worker”,
and give the new creature one more genetic twist: granting to
 364

the hybrid beings -- incapable of procreating, as all hybrids are

(mules, e.g.) -- the ability to have offspring, the sexual
“Knowing” for having children. And while the original
Sumerian text of this tale has not yet been found, a number of
Sumerian depictions of the event were discovered.

“And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful
and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it...” [Genesis
1:28]

There is the suspicion that Enki continued the work of

improving (i.e. evolving) the primitive worker over a long
period of time. It is entirely conceivable that his and Ninti’s
first efforts produced mule-like Neanderthals (hybrids who were
not procreating without the aid of the Anunnaki laboratory
workers and female birth goddesses), then Neanderthals with the
capability of procreating, and then in a second quantum leap,
Cro-Magnon Man. The superior model might have then caused
the first industrial lay off in human history with the Cro-Magnon
Man replacing the Neanderthals in the mines, and with the early
version of Homo sapiens sapiens discovering the distinct lack of
unemployment benefits in the archaic world.

The Neanderthals (and later the Cro-Magnons) might also have

occasionally left the mines of their own accord. In any case, the
Neanderthals were soon roaming free in Africa, migrating, and
then popping up all over in the fossil records, as they proceeded
to “conquer” the rest of the world. And with their infusion of
Anunnaki talents, skills, and genes (and quite possibly, tools),
they probably had a much longer life expectancy than the other
Homo erectus. The tools could easily have brought them into
the Upper Paleolithic (blades, etc.), or just the Middle
Paleolithic (when the newly freed workers would be aware of
blades, and attempt to fashion a substitute). The paleontological
evidence of Homo sapiens sapiens “outliving” and
outperforming Homo erectus thus becomes clear.
 365

It is also clear that the issue of “no intermixing” between the

conquering Neanderthal (and later the Cro-Magnon invaders) --
with their superior genes, tools, etcetera -- and the conquered
Homo erectus is quickly resolved as well. The Anunnaki had
caused in the evolution of mankind a quantum leap, a clear
distinction between what had gone before and a new breed. And
this distinct difference was sufficient to keep any sexual
intermixing to a minimum -- conceivably, even zero. Let’s face
it: How many humans develop a sexual yearning for
chimpanzees?

The differences could, at least in the eyes of the Neanderthals

and Cro-Magnons, have been as great. Furthermore, the lack of
evidence of warfare between the species also makes sense, in
that the vast superiority of the invaders made it clear to them
that there was no competition, no fear of the Homo erectus as
competitors, and thus no need for warfare. Moving onto an
island prolific with monkeys is not likely to motivate a modern
human inhabitant to declare war on the monkey population, i.e.
no monkey holocaust. But the monkey population will just as
surely go into serious decline as the human development of the
island proceeds.

As this theory of an Enki/Ninti/Anunnaki genetic manipulation

of the human species begins to register in your mind, you might
take note of how many questions it answers. For example, in
the twelve questions proposed at the end of the last Episode,
note that virtually all are answered! (1) The Sumerians could
have known about the cosmology of our solar system, because
at some later date, the Anunnaki told their miners their history.
Simple. (2) The concept that Nibiru somehow planted the “seed
of life” on Earth is not as clear, but one at least recognizes that
Nibiru did have life on it at the time. (There is also the
realization that the Anunnaki may have had no motivation -- and
there’s no record that they ever did -- to confide in the
Sumerians as to their thinking and private lives). Had the
 366

Nibiruans deliberately planted the seed of life on Earth, they

may have chosen not to say why.

(3) The unusually slow mtDNA mutation rate of humans (as

compared to other related species) could come from an infusion
of Anunnaki genes. Furthermore, we have already commented
on the longevity-implying-slow-progress theory as directly
affecting the Anunnaki, and this would suggest a slow mtDNA
mutation rate for the Anunnaki. It all falls together rather well.
One can even quickly visualize the meaning of the phrase in
Genesis 6:2: “the sons of God”. In effect, this is a literal
statement! And, as we will soon discover, most of Genesis
becomes literal in this way!

(4) The question of the Neanderthal and Cro-Magnon

“outliving” the Homo erectus they replaced is answered (see
above). (5) Homo sapiens sapiens migrating Out of Africa
(sounds like a movie title) and “denying their ancestry” becomes
clear. One can easily visualize a “primitive worker” visiting the
local career counselor and learning that mining is just not his
bag -- no real chance for advancement or meeting his innermost
needs. And at the same time, dashing off to become a big-game
hunter, a prolific gatherer, or real estate tycoon, such a creature
might have been embarrassed at his ancestry and former
employment. Small wonder he or she kept it a secret (even from
the fossil hunters of a later era).

(6) The no-intermixing issue has also been resolved (see above),
and (7) one can even give credence to man evolving the ability
to speak. Certainly, the genes for the physical equipment to be
able to speak could have come from the Anunnaki, and there is
also the possibility that speech would be encouraged in the
mines (at least, discussions on the conduct of work, and the dire
need for the development of the world’s first employee
suggestion box).
 367

(8) The Anunnaki creating Man for work in the South African
mines clearly locates mtDNA Eve in southern Africa
(Botswana, for example), and allows for any subsequent
migration from this central point. Shortly, we will point out that
a secondary, and on a time scale, later, focal point will be
generated in the Middle East -- just as the modern scientists of
such topics would find evidence for. (9) There is even the
possibility that Becky Cann’s statement that the migrating
Homo sapiens sapiens in leaving on a jet plane for Australia
“knew exactly where they were going”, can be explained. The
Anunnaki could easily have told them.

The question (10) on races has not quite been answered, but
there is the possibility that the different models of “primitive
worker” created by Man may have resulted in significant
variations, which later became type cast. There is also the
possibility that some races did not make it (not to mention the
fact that many offshoots might have been eliminated by the
Deluge -- the latter subject to be discussed in great detail in a
subsequent Episode). There is, finally, the “Tower of Babel”
biblical episode which may account for a great deal of linguistic
variations.

(11) Also, the potential for Cro-Magnon having superior

evolutionary staying power over the Neanderthal may easily
have derived from their acquiring such superiority from Enki
and Ninti’s tweaking of the “primitive worker”. As to exactly
what happened some 40,000 to 35,000 years ago to account for
the rather abrupt disappearance of Neanderthal Man... Well, we
can’t give all the answers away. Besides, it’s still in the future.
There much more of a story to tell.

(12) But before we proceed, let us not forget that the half-sister
rule of Abraham and Sarah’s era clearly derives directly from
the Anunnaki’s rules of succession. As to the why of such rules,
the Anunnaki were not into explaining themselves to their
slaves.
 368

Meanwhile, back at the mines, the Anunnaki who had been laid
off from their work, were a bit at loose ends. Enlil, recognizing
that an idle Anunnaki mind is an authority-questioning
Anunnaki mind, took immediate action. Inviting the
unemployed Anunnaki back to Mesopotamia, a virtual vacation
paradise after the Abzu, Enlil thoughtfully put them to work
digging ditches, raising dikes, and deepening canals.
Theoretically, this was a fast improvement over their lot in
Africa. However, it didn’t take the Anunnaki long to yearn for
another version of “undocumented workers” for whom they
could assign all the dirty jobs (and at the same time, avoid
paying social security taxes). Enlil (no longer a fan of house
arrest) was quick to agree with the Mesopotamian Anunnaki that
the creatures with the thick black hair (man) were sorely needed
in Mesopotamia as well as in the Abzu.

Naturally, Enlil was not allowed to just take the “primitive

workers” from Enki’s mines without a fight from the ruler of the
Abzu. But eventually Enlil did his own version of a pre-emptive
strike, and took many of the workers back to his place in
Mesopotamia. You’ll never guess what Enlil (and the Sumerian
texts) called their little paradise-away-from-home! You guessed
E.DIN? Okay, so you’re beginning to catch onto the strange
logic of all of this. But!!! If you’re so smart...

Did you ever wonder why there are two creation of man epics in
the Bible? If not, why not? Obviously, in addition to the latter
verses of the first chapter of Genesis, there follows another
version in the second chapter of Genesis, after God had taken to
resting on the seventh day. It would appear that the first
creation was for the miners of the Abzu, those created by Enki
and Ninti in the image of the Anunnaki. The second creation of
man was based on another motivation:

“And every plant of the field before it was in the earth, and
every herb of the field before it grew: for the Lord God had not
 369

caused it to rain upon the earth [apparently spending all his time
irrigating where it didn’t rain], and there was not a man to till
the ground.” [Genesis 2: 5]

Rather precisely, the Bible makes it clear in this verse that

Enlil’s E.DIN did not have the slave labor for which the
Anunnaki craved. The solution? A little raiding party, a man-
rustling foray into the Abzu, to acquire someone other than the
Anunnaki to “till the ground” of E.DIN.

“And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden; and

there he put the man whom he had formed [i.e. stolen from
Enki’s camp]. And out of the ground made the Lord God to
grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight [with man tilling the
soil, obviously it takes man and God to make a tree], and good
for food; the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the
tree of knowledge of good and evil.” [Genesis 2:8-9]

This raises one of the most important aspects of the Sumerian

and Genesis versions of the earliest times of man. In the
Sumerian version, it was the Lord God, Enki (with help from his
half-sister Ninti), who created man and woman in their image,
and it was the Lord God, Enlil, who planted a garden eastward
in Eden! There are, as a minimum, two gods, whose adventures
are described in Genesis. The Hebrews, in their quest to
attribute all creation to a single god, condensed the activities of
the GODS into the character of a single deity.

As will become even more apparent in the continuing of these

Annals, there are really TWO gods of Genesis. Only by
understanding this can one hope to understand the early chapters
of Genesis. The simple truth is that if one demands that there be
only one god of Genesis, then one is faced with a picture of that
same god, who is continually reversing himself.

For example, according to the Bible, God made man and placed
him in Eden. Then he threw him and his spouse out for no good
 370

reason (more on this later). Then God repented “that he had

made man” [Genesis 6:6] and determined to destroy him and his
progeny. Then God changed his mind and decided to let Noah
and his brood survive. Then God became upset with Noah’s
descendants and felt compelled to confuse his language. And so
forth. As one progresses through the Bible, one is forced to
question if the Biblical god has a multiple personality. Or is just
psychotic. For the described Biblical god flips back and forth, is
notorious for taking sides, and is radically unpredictable.

BUT! If there is more than one god in the proceedings, then

things begin to make sense. Different peoples might choose one
god as their favorite deity, and then defend his alleged
superiority to the death. Which is precisely what the Hebrews
did. They picked one God (as we shall see, Enlil and his heirs),
attributed all of the good deeds of other gods to their god (in
effect, ignoring the contributions of Enlil’s rival, Enki et al), and
then even went to the extreme to deny that any other gods ever
existed.

The single-god hypothesis proposed by Genesis just doesn’t

make it! Once we let go of this artifact of a life-long brain-
washing by the single-god fanatics, we find ourselves able to
derive from the Biblical accounts a wealth of information.
There’s nothing like a basic truth to lighten our load.

Keep in mind one thing, however: A belief in a single deity, a

supreme, divine being who created the universe, is NOT being
questioned here. What is being questioned is that the “God of
Genesis” is a single god. In fact, what is being strongly
suggested (as a means of understanding the Book of Genesis) is
that the God of Genesis is really an edited condensation of the
“gods”: Enki, Enlil, and possibly Ninti. Other Anunnaki also
occasionally play a role, but primarily, it is the rival camps of
Enki and Enlil that get all of the press in Genesis and the later
books of the Bible.
 371

Before we press on, we might note that nestled between Genesis

2:9 (when God made Eden) and Genesis 2:15 (when God “took
the man, and put him into the garden of Eden to dress it and
keep it.”) there is the following very important and puzzling
group of verses:

“And a river went out of Eden to water the garden: and from
thence it was parted, and became into four heads. The name of
the first is Pison: that is it which compasseth the whole land of
Havilah, where there is gold; And the gold of that land is good;
there is bdellium and the onyx stone. And the name of the
second river is Gihon; the same is it that compasseth the whole
land of Ethiopia. And the name of the third river is Hiddekel;
that is it which goeth toward the east of Assyria. And the fourth
river is Euphrates.” [Genesis 2:10-14]

Let’s see if we’ve got this right:

God created the Heaven and the Earth, created the flowers
and the herbs, established night and day, created the creatures,
formed man “of the dust of the ground”, planted a garden in
Eden, and then announced with great fanfare: “There’s gold in
them thar hills!”

Does this strike you as God having a strange sense of priorities?

Does the God of creation seem overly concerned with the
yellow metal? Is mentioning the rivers a means by which God
suggests that Man pan for gold? Why is it that gold seems to
play such an important part in the Annals of Man?

Of course, it all makes sense if one buys into the Sumerian texts
and recalls that the “Prime Cause” for the Anunnaki to be on the
Earth in the first place was for the location, mining, processing
and shipping to Nibiru of gold in large quantities. What exactly
“bdellium” constitutes is not clear from the text, but I would
suggest it is the Elixir of Life, while the onyx stone is the
Philosopher’s Stone (the most sought-after elements of the
 372

Alchemists’ trade). Bdellium” might also include the “rare earth

elements” closely associated with gold in the Periodic Table of
Chemistry, i.e. Ruthenium, Rhodium, Palladium, Silver,
Osmium, Iridium, and Platinum. It is these seven additional
elements, found in the same ores as gold, which may constitute
the all important quest for gold. This is the same “gold fever”
initiated by the Anunnaki, and carried on down through the ages
by Man.

Stop and think about it: Why is gold so incredibly important to

Man and his history? No other precious metal has the appeal,
even though elements such as silver may have improved
industrial uses. The fact remains that gold is the premier
substance on which most of history revolves. The Sumerian
texts do not explain why the Anunnaki were so gold hungry, but
the evidence is prolific that they were after it in spades (the
preferred means of mining gold). Furthermore, the Abzu was
the place to get it, and the current residents of South Africa were
not the first to work the mines.

In fact, realizing that sites of abandoned ancient mines might

indicate where gold could be found, the Anglo-American
Corporation, South Africa’s leading mining corporation, in the
1970s (of the current era, C.E.) engaged archaeologists to look
for such mines. Discoveries in Swaziland and other sites in
South Africa indicated extensive mining areas with shafts to
depths of fifty feet. Stone objects and charcoal remains
established dates of 35,000, 46,000, and 60,000 B.C.E. for these
sites! The archaeologists and anthropologists who joined in
dating the finds came to the conclusion that mining technology
was used in southern Africa “during much of the period
subsequent to 100,000 B.C.E.!” In September 1988, a team of
international physicists came to South Africa to verify the age of
human habitats in Swaziland and Zululand. The most modern
dating techniques indicated an age of 80,000 to 115,000 years
for those areas with evidence of ancient mining.
 373

If this doesn’t fortify your resolve in believing the Anunnaki and

their gold quest were for real, consider the fact that Zulu legends
of the most ancient gold mines of Monotapa in southern
Zimbabwe claim these mines were worked by “artificially
produced flesh and blood slaves created by the First People.”
These slaves, the Zulu legends recount, “went into battle with
the Ape-Man” when “the great war star appeared in the sky.”
[Indaba My Children, by the Zulu medicine man Credo
Vusamazulu Mutwa.]

It doesn’t take a creative or imaginative rocket scientist to

conjecture Nibiru to be “the great war star”, that the “artificially
produced flesh and blood slaves” were the jump-started Homo
erectus, or that “the First People” were the Anunnaki.
Everything just fits!

There are, however, despite our honest endeavor to answer all of

the questions prompted by the first four Episodes of these
Annals, additional questions arising from our newly found
knowledge:

1. What happened some 40,000 to 35,000 years ago to

account for the demise of the Neanderthals and the unchallenged
ascendency of the Cro-Magnons? Were the Neanderthals part
of an Anunnaki factory recall? Is there any possibility of
another recall in our own immediate future?

2. Will the black haired humans enjoy their sojourn in

E.DIN? Will they pine away for the mines back home in
Swaziland? Will they find farming and the glories of dressing
and keeping E.DIN to their taste? Will they freely eat of every
tree of the garden, save one? Will they get their forest merit
badge?

3. Will Enlil find out that his newly acquired slaves, the
advanced models of Homo sapiens sapiens, have the ability to
create little sapiens of their own? Can Enlil possibly miss the
 374

fact that there are all these little sapiens running about? Will
Enlil insist on being called their Godfather? Will the art of puns
be introduced in time for the reader to understand the last joke?
(*)

4. Will Enki and Ninti get into trouble for their creativity
creating creative creatures such as man and woman? Will Anu
ground them? Will Enlil have a cat? Will the female get
blamed for everything?

5. Why is it Man and Woman can eat of every tree of the

garden save two, “the tree of life and the tree of knowledge of
good and evil”? Why are the trees with the most intriguing
names, off-limits to the gardeners who are maintaining them?
And why is it, immediately after mentioning for the first time
these wondrous trees, that the Book of Genesis then launches off
into a discussion of rivers and the fact that “thar’s gold in them
thar hills!”? Is there a connection here? Or are we barking up
the wrong tree?

6. Why was gold so important to the Anunnaki? Could

mankind similarly benefit by wise use of the gold? Are the
Anunnaki likely to share it with us?

7. And in looking ahead to the next exciting Episode,

who in the world are the Nefilim of Genesis 6: 4? Giants!?
What about the Yankees? Don’t they deserve some mention as
well? What in the world am I talking about!?

8. Will there be no end to these questions?

For the answers to these and other exciting possibilities, stay

tuned for the next thrill-packed Episode. Rest assured that if
you thought the above was intriguing, the next Episodes will be
even more astounding! To paraphrase John Paul Jones, “We
have not yet begun to rattle the cages of outrageous fortune!”
 375

(*) “Hanging is too good for anyone who makes puns. They
should be drawn and quoted.” [Fred Allen]

The Library of ialexandriah

2003© Copyright Dan Sewell Ward, All Rights Reserved

 376

The following articles are off the Internet, and some

are copyright as per notices with the articles. They
are a sample of what is available on these matters.

Genesis

The first book of the Bible is a fascinating document. On the

one hand, it is the basis for many religions -- either as a matter
of faith or one of historical precedence. At the same time, it is a
complete history spanning eons, but still capable of telling
unique stories of individuals. In the original Hebrew, it is a
masterpiece of Sacred Geometry -- wherein it incorporates the
Geometry of Alphabets while recreating the story of mankind.
But it is also the subject of a massive number of interpretations
(and probably misinterpretations as well). In this latter respect,
it is often more that of “a puzzle wrapped in an enigma.”

There is, for example, in the King James version a distinction

between “God” and the “Lord God”. Chapter One is
exclusively the province of “God”, the creator of the heaven
and the earth, while beginning at Genesis 2:4, the Lord God is
supposedly in charge. It is almost as if “God” was the
universal creator, while the “Lord God” was an earth-based
deity. In fact, it was when (or after) God was resting on the
“seventh day” that the Lord God began the “generations” on a
whole new regimen. God created man in his image, and the
Lord God used a dusty clay model. It’s possible they’re the
same being, but the evidence is not strong in that regard. On
the contrary...

There are the paradoxes, the apparent contradictions, the

strange twists and turns of first one thing, and then, curiously,
the seemingly opposite. Consider one the most obvious:

"And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our
likeness..." "So God created man in his own image, in the image
 377

of God created he him; male and female created he them." --

Genesis 1: 26-27 [emphasis added]

Why the plural tense? Are we talking about the “royal we”? If
so, then why was the proposal to make man in the plural tense,
but the actual act, in the singular? Basically, we must ask,
“What do you mean, “we”, white man?” All of which is also
applicable to:

"And the Lord God said, Behold the man is become as one of us,
to know good and evil; and now, lest he put forth his hand, and
take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever;" --
Genesis 3: 22 [emphasis added]

Become one of us, become a God? Man? Eat of the Tree of Life
and live forever? It might be justifiable as punishment to send
Man packing, but why bring up the tree of life thing? Obviously
the tree’s fruit was an eye opener for the naked couple, but...?

"And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of

the earth, [and presumably to do long division as well] and
daughters were born unto them, That the sons of God saw the
daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives
of all which they chose." -- Genesis 6: 1-2

I can appreciate the daughters being fair, but “the sons of God”
is not at all clear -- at least in the context of there being only
one god. But if there were two or more... Then the “us” is
clear, even if only one “he” was the final version of created
man. And if more than two, why not have sons of God? (And
presumably daughters?) A pantheon!

Biblical Scholars, including the Jesuits of the Catholic Church,

have reluctantly had to admit that there must have been at least
two gods in the story of Genesis. In fact, if the role model for
Genesis was the Sumerian Epic of Creation, then it’s pretty
much of a done deal that there was a whole flock of Gods and
 378

Goddesses in the time before man. Not necessarily before the

Chapter One Creator God, but by the time of the Garden, Adam
and Eve, and so forth. This group of “lesser" gods and
goddesses -- as distinct from the Creator God -- may indeed
have been troubled by the possibility of man inadvertently
joining their ranks by eating of the Tree of Life. They might
have also been concerned about man’s attempts to build new
and wondrous things, such as:

"And the Lord said, Behold, the people is one, and they have all
one language; and this they begin to do; and now nothing will
be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do. Go
to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that they
may not understand one another's speech." -- Genesis 11: 6-7

If the local gods and goddesses are not omnipotent, but simply
superior beings, then the concern for man’s getting “uppity”
makes sense. Otherwise, why would a tower built to reach
heaven give any concern to a true Supreme Being. Did God
actually think the Tower of Babel might reach the heavens? If
your kid tells you of his or her decision to build a Giza size
pyramid in the backyard, is this going to cause you a great deal
of worry?

Alternatively, was it simply a “tower” or something a bit more?

Like a means of lifting off the planet? Ah, then, now there’s a
case of concern! Because the key phrase is: “nothing will be
restrained from them, which they have imagined to do.”

This latter phrase hasn’t received a lot of press, even though it

has been echoed in the words of Jesus Christ, i.e.

“Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, when

ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.” -
- Mark 11:24
 379

But the idea is probably noteworthy. [The latter statement is the

Grand Prize Winner for the Biggest Understatement within this
website! Congratulations to the winner!]

Obviously, much of the early chapters in Genesis are perplexing

in their interpretation. If one ignores the two creation of man
stories -- Genesis 1:27 (the image thing) and Genesis 2:7 (the
dust one) -- you’ve still got a lot of reversals and
inconsistencies. For example:

[ God placed Man in the Garden of Eden -- then threw him out.
In the process, He blessed Man (Genesis 1:28), and then cursed
him (Genesis 3:17-19), as in:

"...cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of
it all the days of thy life; Thorns also and thistles shall it bring
forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field; In the
sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the
ground; for out of it wast thou taken; for dust thou art, and unto
dust shalt thou return."

Hey man, you’re dirt! On the other hand...

“Unto Adam also and to his wife did the Lord God make coats
of skins, and clothed them.” Genesis 3:21

Just as God show Adam and Eve the door, He gives them a door
prize!?

[ He cursed Cain...

"Now art thou cursed from the earth... When thou tillest the
ground; it shall not henceforth yield unto thee her strength; a
fugitive and vagabond shalt thou be in the earth." -- Genesis
4:11-12

And then He protected Cain!!!

 380

"...Therefore whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken

on him sevenfold. And the Lord set a mark upon Cain, lest any
finding him should kill him." -- Genesis 4:15

[ Man fell out of favor...

"And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the earth,
and it grieved him at his heart." -- Genesis 6:6

But then...

"But Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord." -- Genesis 6:8

We’re either talking about a very inconsistent God -- even one

possibly schizophrenic. Either than or something else.

The simplest answer is often the best. Therefore, how about the
idea that there was more than one local god? This does not
discount the possibility of a truly Supreme, Singular Being from
creating the heaven and the earth, but the down-to-earth
activities are inevitably the work -- and possibly the conflict --
of two or more gods.

Over the last fifty years or so, there have been found and
interpreted, libraries of clay tablets from the Sumerian
Civilization, circa 4,000 to 2,000 B.C.E. The Sumerian texts,
specifically the Epic of Creation is essentially the long version
of Genesis (or Genesis is the edited, condensed Reader’s Digest
version, or the executive summary of the Sumerian account. The
Sumerian texts are on six tablets, with a 7th glorifying God --
akin to the 7 days of Genesis. The Epic details the creation of
the planets (aka the firmament), and the separation of the
“waters”. (Keep in mind also that the Sumerian texts described
the creation and some characteristics of Uranus, Neptune and
Pluto -- with modern astronomy finding these planets only in the
last 150 years or so.)
 381

The latter brings up the critical question of: “How was the
Sumerian knowledge obtained (who told them!)?

According to the texts: the Anunnaki (i.e. "Those who from

Heaven to Earth Came").

Are there any more questions?

Okay. But pay attention here. This is a crash course.

According to the Sumerian texts, a deposed leader of a planet
called Nibiru discovered gold on Earth. This might not sound
like a big deal for a species obviously capable of long range
interplanetary travel, but gold figures heavily into the situation.
Recall that:

In Genesis, after God made the heaven (the firmament) and the
Earth, divided the waters, created grass, herbs and trees, placed
lights in the firmament, created the fishes, the fowl, the great
whales and animals, made man in his image, rested on the
seventh day; after which he watered the earth (Genesis 2:6),
formed man (again?) of the dust of the ground and breathed life
into him (such that he became a living soul -- Genesis 2:7),
created the Garden of Eden and placed man in it (Genesis 2:8),
then grew the tree of life in the midst of the garden, and the tree
of knowledge of good and evil (Genesis 2:9), arranged for four
rivers, one to irrigate the garden (Genesis 2:10), and
immediately thereafter (Genesis 2:11) announced, "Thar's Gold
in Them Thar Hills"!

Strange. There is no mention of copper, aluminum, or carbon...

Just... gold. Gold, apparently, is very important! Biblically, as
well as to the Anunnaki -- the latter apparently spacefarers from
the planet, Nibiru.

Again, according to the texts, thousands of years after the earth

gold discovery, the gold rush began in earnest. The Anunnaki in
 382

charge was named EA (Nudimmud), or Enki ("Lord of Earth" --

EN, lord; KI, earth). Enki was an engineer/scientist. He
established a base at the headwaters of the Persian Gulf, at
Eridu (now considerably inland due to the sediment build up), in
order to acquire gold from sea water.

[The fact the Anunnaki put an engineer in charge should give us

considerable pause.]

Roughly 29,000 years later (greater than the time for the
precession of the equinoxes -- and a strong implication of the
Anunnaki extremely long lifetimes), it became apparent that
acquiring gold from sea water was not living up to expectations.
Anu (the head honcho of Nibiru) and his heir-apparent, Enlil
("Lord of the Command") arrived on the scene to set things
straight.

Therein begin the earth portion of the continuing sibling rivalry

saga of Enki and Enlil. One was the first-born son of Anu, and
the other the first-born son of Anu and his half-sister.
Remember the tale of Abraham, Sarah, Ismael, and Isaac?
Same drill. Enlil had it over Enki (just as Isaac had it over
Ismael), and their rivalry would last for some 450,000 years --
give or take an eon. Talk about carrying a grudge!

The Compromise Plan was to mine the gold. Enki was placed in
charge of mining South Africa, while Enlil took over the
administrative duties in Sumer. Thousands of years later, more
Anunnaki began arriving, opening mines, and creating boom
towns. (See the movie: Paint Your Spaceship.)

This was not a sterling plan, however. [pardon the pun] There
were wars and mutinies. Turns out the Anunnaki are not into
tens of thousands of years of working the mines -- even for gold.
Enlil was then taken hostage, whereupon he blamed Enki
(naturally!). But Anu knew better (it’s the “Father knows best”
 383

syndrome). The problem was that mining was hard work -- and
no fringe benefits for the last 130,000 years or so.

But Enki had a solution. He proposed to cross breed the

Anunnaki with some local beasts known as Homo erectus, and
make them do the work. Everybody agreed. (Well, all of the
Anunnaki.) Enki’s proposal was to combine DNAs -- i.e. create
man in the image of the Anunnaki. Enki and his half-sister,
Ninhursag (Ninti) began a program of genetic engineering and
created ADAPA ("the mixed worker") or ADAMA. Ninti, given
the job of carrying the creation to term, was able to announce,
"I have created it!"

After Ninti's first born, the team resorted to 14 Birth Goddesses

to begin an assembly line birthing operation for the new mixed
workers. Unfortunately, the ADAPA was a hybrid -- i.e., he
could not procreate. So this plan worked for a while.

But the assembly line goddesses found the program somewhat

arduous. Assembly line birthing has never been what it’s
cracked up to be. For the goddesses it was less than appealing -
- not a whole lot better than mining. Thus in a second act of
creation of man [Ah, so! Two creation stories!], Enki and Ninti
created a man and woman who could procreate. Enki just didn't
tell Enlil about the new models. [The plot thickens.]

Meanwhile, Enlil had decided he wanted his own undocumented

workers to do the ditch digging and crop raising in
Mesopotamia. So he placed some of Enki and Ninti's creations
in a place called in the Sumerian texts, E.DIN. To tend the
garden, and the trees. Enlil, however, still thought they were
hybrids and incapable of procreating, whereas Enki had sold
him the new models. Boy was Enlil surprised! For, of course,
the new state of (love) affairs eventually became obvious! These
two had been eating of the Tree of Life! And for this crime,
Enlil threw them out of the Garden -- the ultimate act in party
pooping.
 384

This then is the key! The solution to the Biblical paradoxes is

that there were (at least) two gods -- and for the most part,
working from contradictory agendas. In fact, most of the
following history is based on the rivalry between Enki and Enlil,
with the rest of the Anunnaki being split in their agendas as to
who to support next.

According to the Sumerian texts, the Number One God was Anu
(MARDUK in the Babylonian version), while in the creation of
Man, Enki was God. The Lord God referred to either Enlil
("Lord of the Command") or Enki ("Lord of Earth"). Enki made
man, Enlil created the Garden of Eden. Enki was the “serpent”
who genetically engineered man so he could procreate (eat of
the tree of knowledge of good and evil). Enlil is the God who
threw man out of the garden, and Enki who clothed him. Enlil
took Abel's offering, but ignored Cain's, cast Cain out and
cursed him; Enki gave him his passport to freedom. The other
players are identified in the Sumerian Family Tree.

The “sons of God” (not the Lord God), the "giants in the earth",
were the Anunnaki who found the female half-breeds to their
liking. Sumerian texts talk about the Anunnaki sons breeding
with human women, and creating "mighty men of renown."
Enlil hated it and vowed to kill off man. As luck would have it,
he got help. The Deluge and Flood.

Roughly 11,600 B.C.E., Nibiru had a close encounter of the

most important kind with Earth, triggering the ice cap of
Antarctica to slide off and swamp the place. The Anunnaki had
seen it coming and hauled ass while Enlil demanded that the
humans not be forewarned! Enki by subterfuge saved Noah, the
latter also known as Ziusudra (Sumerian) or Utnapishtim
(Babylonian). Noah also saved the animals, the fowl, his family,
and a fair number of laborers on the Ark. Enki told Noah to tell
the city folk that he's building a boat to journey away from Enlil,
who is mad at him and is causing untold misery -- and the town
 385

folk are only too eager to help build the Ark. (“Noah,” by the
way, means Respite. Things had been altogether too dry on
earth prior to the Deluge and Flood.)

And of course, it was Enlil who did the Tower of Babel gig
(about 3400 B.C.E.). Enlil is definitely not a fan of man! Even
the stories of Abraham begin to make sense. Isaac and Ishmael
are simply a reprise of the Enlil and Enki drama -- the drama
which about 2000 B.C.E. flourished into all out war.

Abraham (as noted in the Chronicles of Earth) was the

commander of an elite military, calvary force. In rescuing Lot,
with his 318 well trained and armed men, Abraham was in the
employ of Enlil. And with such credentials, Abraham, upon
arriving in Egypt was able to immediately go before the
Pharaoh -- which was not the privilege of most shepherds!

But the dramatic climax came at Sodom and Gomorrah, where

Enlil’s son went over the edge and used nuclear weapons to
obliterate two cities in conflict with Enlil (a “grievous sin” from
one point of view). The result was not only their fiery end, but
anyone exposed to the blast was either incinerated or turned
into a pillar of salt. Unfortunately, the fallout was even more
grievous, in that the Sumerian Civilization met its end as a
result of its being downwind from ground zero.

Now... Is any of the above, legitimate?

Basically, yes. The entire scenario is based on the Sumerian

texts, and the thoughtful and insightful consideration of
numerous scholars, including Zecharia Sitchin, Laurence
Gardner, and many others. It is also based on hard science. In
the latter category there is the evidence concerning:

The advent of Neanderthals and Cro-Magnon man (particularly

in the timing of their appearances and evolutionary timescales);
 386

The identification of the ancestry of Adam and Eve, from

mitochondria DNA and the male equivalent;

An understanding of the varying lifetimes of The Adam's Family

and their descendants, and the Sumerian King List (“Before the
Flood” and thereafter); Comparative Religions

The identification of Adam as “Adama”; E.DIN as Eden, Enoch

as Enmendaranna; Lamech as Ubar-tutu; Noah as Ziusudra,
etceteras;

The fact of the Sumerian Civilization suddenly having all of the

firsts: (aka The Me, which included: writing, law, proverbs,
priests, animal husbandry, and genetic engineering of crops),
and agriculture returning after the Flood (around 11,500
B.C.E.) in the highlands instead of the -- flooded -- valleys).

The gods of the ancient Egyptian Civilization: Ptah, Ra, Shu and
Tefnut, Geb, Seth and Nephtys, Osiris and Isis, Horus, Thoth --
all being identical with their Sumerian counterparts, and the
dating of Ra after the flood, Ptah’s rebuilding, the creation of
the Sphinx circa 10,000 B.C.E. (the Great Pyramid having been
constructed earlier); and even

The early MesoAmerican Civilization, where the precursors to

the Incas (the latter being the race immediately preceding the
Dinkas and the Dos) created in what must have been a hell-of-a-
place to start one, a civilization. The Andes was not an
agricultural region, such as the Tigris, Euphrates, Nile, Indus
valleys, but on the other hand, there was in abundance: gold
and tin (the latter a critical ingredient in bronze). The Andes
location was also at a high elevation in case of high water!

There is just too much evidence not to believe the plausibility of

the above. But if you want more detail, simply refer to the
Annals of Earth. The evidence is astounding!
 387

But there is also an unanswered question in all of the above.

What is so all-fired important about gold? (Besides the fact that
it’s “god” with an “l” inserted.)

In a word (or two), gold is the source for the ORME, the Star
Fire, the “What is it?” of the Egyptian Book of the Dead, the
“white powder of gold” of the Ha Qabala, the key ingredient in
the long lives and powers of the Anunnaki -- and by implication
of their step-children, the members of the human race. Gold is
one route to the Tree of Life, as well as The Tree of Knowledge
of Good and Evil. Gold is the premier example of the Precious
Metals (gold, silver, rhodium, iridium, platinum, palladium,
osmium, and ruthenium).

Genesis, therefore, is the story of such magnitude and majesty

as to stun the imagination.

Genesis is, truly, “the origin, or mode of formation or

generation,” of humans for whom “nothing will be restrained
from them, which they have imagined to do.”

Library of ialexandriah

2003© Copyright Dan Sewell Ward, All Rights Reserved

 388

Anunnaki
Updated 22 August 2003

Genesis 6:1-4 reads:

“And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of

the earth, and daughters were born unto them, That the sons of
God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took
them wives of all which they chose... There were nephilim in the
earth in those days; and also after that, when the sons of God
came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to
them, the same became mighty men which were of old, men of
renown.” [emphasis added]

Nephilim is often translated as “giants”, a legitimate and

appropriate interpretation, but one which may be only partially
accurate. A better definition might be “those who came down”,
“those who descended”, or “those who were cast down.” The
Anunnaki of ancient Sumerian texts is similarly defined as
“those who from heaven to earth came”. Sitchin [1], Gardner
[2], and Bramley [3] have all identified the Nephilim as the
Anunnaki, more specifically, essentially the rank and file.

Virtually all open-minded historical and theological scholars

agree the Old Testament’s book of Genesis was extracted from
the older Sumerian records, if only because of the similarity in
their Comparative Religions. The Enuma Elish, the Sumerian
Epic of Creation, and Genesis have a variety of common
elements. Stories of a Great Flood and Deluge, among other
stories, are also common to both Sumerian and Biblical
accounts. An inevitable conclusion is that the Anunnaki were as
real as Noah, Moses or Abraham.

Laurence Gardner [2] has written: “Every item of written and

pictorial attestation confirms that the ancient Sumerians were
absolutely sincere about the existence of the Anunnaki, and
 389

those such as Enki, Enlil, Nin-khursag and Inanna fulfilled

earthly functions with designated community duties. They were
patrons and founders; they were teachers and justices; they
were technologists and kingmakers. They were jointly and
severally venerated as archons and masters, but there were
certainly not idols of religious worship as the ritualistic gods of
subsequent cultures became. In fact, the word which was
eventually translated to become ‘worship’ was avod, which
meant quite simply, ‘work’. The Anunnaki presence may baffle
historians, their language may confuse linguists and their
advanced techniques may bewilder scientists, but to dismiss
them is foolish. The Sumerians have themselves told us
precisely who the Anunnaki were, and neither history nor
science can prove otherwise.”

The Sumerian records recorded in great detail the stories of the

Anunnaki, and among these, that of Enki, Enlil, Ninki, Inanna,
Utu, Ningishzida, Marduk, and many others. Chief among these
stories was the continuing conflict between Enki and Enlil, the
sons of the supreme god of the time, Anu. Much of ancient
human history, and the Biblical Genesis, can be explained as the
militant differences between these two half-brothers, and how
they affected the life of all sentient beings on Earth.

But the Anunnaki were more than just a pair of squabbling half-
brothers. They were the council of Gods and Goddesses, who
periodically met to consider their future actions with respect to
each other, and probably as a smaller, nondescript item on their
agenda, the fate of mankind. The Anunnaki, depending upon the
context, were the Nephilim, the gods that Abraham’s father,
Terah, (according to the book of Joshua) was reputed to have
served, the fallen angels, the lesser individuals of the race from
which Anu, Enki, Enlil, Inanna and the other notables had
sprung, and the “judges” over the question of life and death.
They were in fact the bene ha-elohim, which translates as “the
sons of the gods”, or equally likely, “the sons of the goddesses.”
For example, from Psalm 82:
 390

“Jehovah takes his stand at the Council of El to deliver

judgment
among the elohim.” “You too are gods, sons of El
Elyon, all of you.”

The Anunnaki have also been equated with the “Watchers”

(who are also mentioned in the books of Daniel and Jubilees),
i.e. “Behold a watcher and an holy one came down from
heaven.” -- Daniel 4:13

According to Zecharia Sitchin [1] and his interpretation of

ancient Sumerian texts, the Anunnaki were extraterrestrials (aka
“angels”?), who were an extremely long-lived race, potentially
living as long as 500,000 years. Laurence Gardner [2] reduces
this to more on the order of 50,000 years, and notes specifically
that the Anunnaki were not immortal. He point out that no
records are currently extant which relates to their natural
deaths, but the violent deaths of Apsu, Tiamat, Mummu, and
Dumu-zi are provided in some detail. (Sitchin and Gardner also
disagree on the date of the Great Deluge/Flood; Sitchin
assuming a time frame of 11,000 B.C.E., while Gardner assumes
one of 4,000 B.C.E.)

Sitchin’s book, The 12th Planet, published in 1976 was the first
modern volume to begin to describe the Anunnaki, their arrival
on Earth supposedly some 485,000 years ago, and from where
they had come -- a planet called Nibiru. Sitchin believes Nibiru
to be in an orbit about our sun, but in a strongly elliptical orbit
which requires 3,600 Earth years to make a complete orbit.
Nibiru’s perihelion (closest point of approach to the Sun) is
thought to be within the main asteroid belt between Mars and
Jupiter, at a distance from the Sun of approximately 2.75 A.U.
(an A.U. being the distance from the Sun to the Earth). (the
Annals of Earth include a detailed description of how Nibiru
created the asteroid belt by destroying a planet, Tiamat, in
roughly the same orbit, and which created the Earth in the
 391

aftermath, the Earth being a remnant of the greater, destroyed

planet.)

Nibiru is not known to modern astronomy primarily due to the

extreme elliptical nature of its orbit and the fact its aphelion
(furthest point in the planet’s orbit from the Sun) is more than
eight times the distance from the Sun to the planet Pluto (the
latter being some 40 A.U. away, and thus the former, some 320
A.U. distant). Furthermore, Nibiru may be now far out in deep
space and unlikely to be detected. (Or close by, e.g. Planet X.)

While Sitchin and Gardner may disagree with the extent of the
long lives of the Anunnaki, it is clear that these gods and
goddesses, baring accidents or “Anunnaki-cide”, lived a very
long time. It has also been theorized that because of their long
lives, they do not quite move in “the fast lane” -- at least to the
extent humans do.

This could be fundamentally important in that, quite possibly,

the human life span, while enormously brief as compared to the
Anunnaki gods and goddesses, might nevertheless be
compensated by the humans possessing the ability to achieve a
great deal in a relatively short time. The creativity of a
shortened, and thus highly motivated lifespan is likely to be
enormously greater than that of a god or semi-god resting on
their laurels. This may also relate to the idea of why the gods
and goddesses of the Anunnaki even bother with mankind.
Humans may, on the one hand, act as workers to accomplish the
Anunnaki’s agenda, but an accelerated creativity may be well
worth the trouble for the Anunnaki to manage a crew as motley
as the human race.

But the connection between humans and the Anunnaki is much

more profound than that of masters and slaves. All the evidence
strongly advocates the concept that Adam and Eve and their
ancestors, cousins, and what-have-you were created by genetic
engineering and mixing the DNA of Anunnaki with that of Homo
 392

erectus, the reigning progenitor of man at the time.

Fundamentally, this was because the Anunnaki needed someone
to work the mines in search of gold and other Precious Metals,
and in all likelihood the ORME.

http://www.vibrani.com/Anunnaki.htm provides what just may

be an insider view of the Anunnaki -- but from the perspective of
Enki. The advantage of this link is that it provides extensive
details on pre-Anunnaki history. While such channeled
information is always speculative, it is nevertheless worthy of
serious consideration.

The most fundamental question with respect to the Anunnaki is

whether or not they’re still on Earth! Sitchin [1] has pointed
out that he never said they left (and there is no evidence that
they did). There was, however, an apparently fundamental
Anunnaki policy shift circa 600 B.C.E. wherein the overt, day-
to-day interference in human affairs by the Anunnaki
disappeared. There is also the scenario encapsulated in
Richard Wagner's classic opera The Ring of the Nibelung,
which included Night Falls on the Gods and the Entrance of the
Gods Into Vahalla -- titles which are suggestive of possible
changes in status of the Anunnaki. Finally, there is evidence to
suggest that this state of affairs may be temporary, and may be
scheduled to end with the end of the Mayan Calendar on or
about 2012. A.D.

From mankind’s point of view, the dysfunctional nature of the

Anunnaki family, and the continuing rivalry of Enki and Enlil,
may still be ongoing and having enormous effects on the quality
of our physical, emotional, mental and spiritual lives. It’s a
very important question, and one that needs to be answered by
each of us.

____________________________

References:
 393

[1] Zecharia Sitchin, The 12th Planet, 1976, The Wars of Gods
and Men, 1985, Genesis Revisited, 1990, Divine Encounters,
1995, Avon Books, New York.

[2] Laurence Gardner, Genesis of the Grail Kings, Bantam

Press, New York, 1999.

[3] Bramley, William, The Gods of Eden, Avon Books, New

York, 1989, 1990.

The
Library of ialexandriah

2003© Copyright Dan Sewell Ward, All Rights Reserved

 394

Adam and Eve

The story of Adam and Eve is often treated as an allegory, but in
reality is quite likely a great deal closer to factual history, a
story of genetic manipulations at the Dawn of Man, by a group
of extraterrestrials who commit the ultimate in “Prime
Directive” Violations.

According to ancient Sumerian texts, as interpreted by Laurence

Gardner [1], Zecharia Sitchin [2], and others, the Anunnaki
(“those who from heaven to earth came”) are extraterrestrials
who arrived on the planet Earth after the discovery of gold by a
deposed ruler of their race, named Alalu. The discovery
eventually led to an Anunnaki mission to Earth to recover as
much of this noteworthy example of the Precious Metals as
possible.

The initial effort was led by Ea; whose title, Enki, meant “Lord
of Earth”, and who was the son of the new ruler, Anu. Enki (or
Ea) set up shop at Eridu, near the northwest end of the Persian
Gulf at the point where the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers meet the
Gulf -- and at a time long before the silting of the two great
rivers had extended the shoreline many miles to the southeast.
At Eridu, Enki began to recover gold from sea water.

After this initial effort failed to produce the expected quantities

of gold, an enlarged effort was commenced, this time under the
command of Enlil (“Lord of the Command”), another son of
Anu, and a half-brother to Enki. The new plan was to shift the
operation from Mesopotamia to southern Africa (referred to in
the Sumerian texts as Ab-zu), ship the gold back to
Mesopotamia, and then lift it off the planet for trans-shipment to
the home planet of the Anunnaki, Nibiru. (Nibiru is also a
member of Earth’s solar system, but has an extremely elliptical
orbit and only reaches perihelion every 3600 years or so.)
 395

At this juncture, there were supposedly 600 Anunnaki in the

Netherworld (i.e. working the mines) and 300 in the heavens
(doing the trans-shipments and minding the store). After a long
period of time (Sitchin reckons the date as 300,000 B.C.E.), the
Anunnaki who were laboriously mining the gold from the South
African mines, mutinied! The mutiny and the difficulties the
Anunnaki had encountered in working the mines were resolved,
however, when Enki proposed to create a “primitive worker” to
work the mines in lieu of the Anunnaki. Enki’s proposal was,
“Let us make man in our image, after our likeness.”

Given the go-ahead, Enki and his half-sister, Ninki (Nin-

khursag) created man, Homo sapiens, using genetic
manipulation. They did so, allegedly, for the sole purpose of
having workers to mine the gold for the Anunnaki, and thereby
to quell the mutiny! The actual creation of Homo sapiens, as
depicted in the ancient Sumerian texts in detail, was done by
cross-breeding Homo erectus with that of the extraterrestrial
Anunnaki! In other words, we’re all half-breeds! (Except for a
few notable personalities such as described in the Epic of
Gilgamesh, who might better be described as one-third breeds.
No kidding.)

Ninki, the Lady of Life (now we know where she received her
title!), carried the first “mixed worker” to term and gave birth
to a being she called the “Lulu.” Later, fourteen “birth
goddesses” (female Anunnaki) were used to produce additional
workers. This solution was only a moderate success in that the
Lulu was a hybrid and incapable of procreation (just as the
mule, a cross between horse and donkey, cannot reproduce
itself).

In addition, the “birth goddesses” had become weary of

continually being pregnant!

Accordingly, it was back to the drawing board for Enki and

Ninki. More work had to be done in genetically engineering a
 396

self-replicating, humanoid creature to be used as a slave.In the

process, they may have encountered more than one dead end. It
is possible, for example, that the legends of strange creatures
and mythological monsters (from a Cyclops to a Hydra) may
have arisen from the early experiments in genetic engineering,
those which did not quite work quite so well. Cyclops, for
example, was listed as the son of Neptune, the God of the Ocean
-- another likely name or title for Enki (who was given the
oceans as his bailiwick, and who was identified in the Sumerian
texts with the planet Neptune. There is also the possibility that
both the Neanderthal and Cro-Magnon species were simply
different “models” of the genetic engineering project, and
created for different forms of work -- ostensibly the Neanderthal
being the mine workers, and Cro-Magnon being the new,
improved version of Homo sapiens for the purposes of
housework and domestic servants. The latter may also have
been the precursor of Homo sapiens sapiens.

Eventually, Enki and Ninki were able to modify the genetic

structure of the Lulu in order for it to be able to produce itself.
Yea! They thus created the “Adama”.

Significantly, they did so without Enlil’s knowledge or approval!

(Enki and Enlil did not really get along, a conflict stretching
over eons.)

Once the interbreeding began to show some significant results,

several Lulus were taken to Mesopotamia to work in agriculture
(in Enlil’s backyard, so to speak). There, they aided the
Anunnaki efforts to raise food for themselves and their new
workers. According to the Sumerian texts, Enlil created an
E.DIN, a special place where new strains of edible crops could
be developed and later implemented. Lulus were placed inside
Edin, but without Enlil having learned of the Lulu’s recently
acquired talent for procreation.
 397

When the obvious result becoming obvious even to Enlil -- when

the Lulu’s had in effect eaten from the Tree of Knowledge of
Good and Evil (e.g., “sexual knowing”), the result was the
Adamas’ expulsion from Edin. At the same time, Enki, their
paternal “creator”, became the god who clothed the now
homeless Adam and Eve on their way out the door.

The apparent duality of God in the book of Genesis is thus

explained by the often opposing actions of Enki and Enlil. Enlil
expels Adam and Eve; Enki clothes them. Enlil gives the old
heave ho to Cain; Enki protects him. Enlil brings about a flood;
Enki assists a Noah in building an ark. And so forth and so on.
Even the Jesuits of the Catholic Church have begun to
acknowledge the reality of at least two gods in the story of
Genesis. Considering what we know of the Anunnaki and the
elohim, there are a whole slew of Gods and Goddesses in the
story of Genesis.

The scientific confirmation for the creation of mankind from

Homo erectus comes in part from two sources. The first is the
result of research by Cann, et al [3], where it was shown that
mitochondria DNA (a form of DNA transmitted only maternally]
could be shown to postulate a single woman living in Africa
approximately 250,000 years ago who became the mother of
every human being now living on the planet. Later, Dorit, et al
[4] found no intraspecific polymorphism whatsoever in a gene
paternally inherited, and concluded a date of the last common
male ancestor to be roughly 270,000 B.C.E. These dates tie in
well with Sitchin’s argument, and tend to conflict with a purely
evolutionary theory of humans evolving naturally from a
survival of the fitness type scenario.

The conclusion is that Adam and Eve were real, possibly

Lunatics, and were created by the genetic manipulation of
cross-breeding Homo erectus with extraterrestrials from the
planet, Nibiru. As such, they began a dynasty (i.e. The Adam's
Family) of beings who lived to a much riper age than Homo
 398

sapiens sapiens are generally expected -- just part of their

genetic heritage from the Anunnaki, who apparently live for
hundreds of thousands of years. (There are, apparently,
advantages to being a half-breed.)

References:
[1] Gardner, Laurence, Genesis of the Grail Kings, Bantam
Press, NY, 1999.

[2] Sitchin, Zecharia, The 12th Planet, 1976, The Wars of Gods
and Men, 1985, The Lost Realms, 1990, Avon Books, New York.

[3] Cann, R. L., Stoneking, M., and Wilson, A. C.,

“Mitochondrial DNA and human evolution”, Nature, Vol 325,
January 1, 1987.

[4] Dorit, R. L., Akashi, H., Gilbert, W., “Absence of

Polymorphism at the ZFY Locus on the Human Y
Chromosome,” Science, Vol 268, May 26, 1995.
The Library of ialexandriah

2003© Copyright Dan Sewell Ward, All Rights Reserved

 399

Gods and Goddesses

It should be readily obvious that the “God” who has been
identified as the “Creator of Heaven and Earth” is by definition
an extraterrestrial -- inasmuch as creating Earth implies both
predating the Earth and not being “of Earth” at the time it was
created. This Creator God, however, is not necessarily the God
of Genesis, nor the gods and goddesses of the other religions of
the ancient world. In fact, mankind may have very little
traditional literature which describes this Creator God.

As for the “local gods and goddesses”, numerous authors have

discussed in great detail the stories of their lives (Mythologies,
Ancient Myths, Descent into the Underworld), personality
characteristics (Archetypes), the dysfunctional relationships
between them, and to a lesser degree, their origin. Zecharia
Sitchin [1], on the other hand, has argued in seven exhaustively
researched books that the so-called gods and goddesses of the
ancient world (including the god(s) of Genesis) were almost
certainly extraterrestrials -- more specifically: mortal beings
from another planet. Sitchin’s work explains the particulars of
the arrival of the Anunnaki (“those who from heaven to earth
came”), and why these extraterrestrials are believed to come
from a 12th planet called Nibiru.

Sitchin also describes the genetic experiments to create

mankind, the story of Adam and Eve, the Garden of Eden, the
events surrounding the biblical Flood and Deluge, and the early
history of the world up until the time of Abraham (circa 2000
B.C.E.), including the reality of what happened at Sodom and
Gomorrah and the Tower of Babel. Laurence Gardner [2] has
independently described many of these same events, and also
discussed the importance of Monoatomic Elements, the ORME,
Star Fire, and related subjects. In Lost Secrets of the Sacred
Ark, Gardner, in fact, goes into considerable detail about how
the Anunnaki are connected to the all important subject of Gold.
[This book is really a must read!]
 400

The work of Gardner, Sitchin, and others makes it clear that the
extraterrestrial “gods and goddesses” were intervening and
lording over the human species with a vengeance! The
Anunnaki, specifically Enki and his half-sister Ninki, were
responsible for the genetic experiments which combined
Anunnaki DNA with that of Homo erectus in order to create
Homo sapiens sapiens, thus placing the human evolution far
ahead of schedule and with the added ingredient of
extraterrestrial DNA.

There is also the possibility that these experiments may have

been responsible for the creation of Neanderthals (perhaps the
early version), and even certain mythical creatures (in terms of
genetic mishaps). While some of the later generation of
Anunnaki were born on Earth (thus making them
“terrestrials”), the “Prime Directive” Violations by these
Anunnaki were extensive and far-reaching.

One of the best examples of interventions is the long lifetimes of

The Adam's Family, the Biblical Patriarchs from Adam to
Abraham. Prior to the Flood and Deluge, all of the patriarchs
lived for roughly nine hundred years. (One exception is Enoch
who did not die, but was taken up to heaven by “God”. The
other is Lamech, the father of Noah who lived a “mere 777
years”.)

After the Flood and Deluge, however, there was a step wise
reduction in the patriarch’s lifetimes, from Shem (600 years) to
roughly 450 years for the next three patriarchs, to an average of
222 years for the next six -- including Abraham. A curious
result is that the five generations between Eber and Abraham
were already dead and presumably buried, at a time when the
four generations beginning with the son of Noah, Shem, were
still alive (and presumably kicking). [Waiting for an inheritance
must have been a lost art!]
 401

Today, of course, average lifetimes are far less than a hundred

years. This suggests a very directed and specific extraterrestrial
intervention. This intervention is likely due to denying humans
the ORME, Star Fire, or Monoatomic Elements, which may have
been the key ingredients in keeping the patriarchs and their kin
living to very ripe old ages.

One might also mention that there is nothing in Gardner’s,

Sitchin’s or any other author’s works to suggest that these
extraterrestrials ever left the Earth! Just so you’ll know.

On the other side of the planet, American Indian traditions have

asserted that there are hundreds of extraterrestrial races which
have routinely involved themselves in the affairs of Earth (and
who are apparently continuing to do so). Specifics include:
Jesus Christ allegedly being a Star Man [3], White Buffalo Calf
Woman being an extraterrestrial -- who incidentally is returning
in the immediate future [4], extraterrestrials being heavily
involved in Iroquois traditions for tens of thousands of years
[5], and 12 extraterrestrial cultures currently interested in the
Earth, including the Pleiadians, Sirians, and Orions [6].

Other authors, such as Graham Hancock [7], William Bramley

[8] and Erich Von Daniken in Chariots of the Gods have
provided extensive documentation of advanced technologies in
the Chronicles of Earth being held or wielded by peoples, who
are now considered members of pre-historical and ancient
civilizations -- and who supposedly had no such technologies.
All of these authors have concluded, either mankind’s previous
civilizations were remarkably well advanced (and then later
dissolved for some unknown reason), or that Earth was being
visited on a regular basis -- and quite probably interfered with -
- by extraterrestrials of one or more different cultures.

The evidence from ancient histories of extraterrestrials

representing themselves as gods and goddesses is massive and
virtually without alternative explanations. A review, for
 402

example, of such works as The Egyptian Book of the Dead [9]

makes it clear that strange-looking, non-human beings were
actively involved in terrestrial affairs. The traditional view that
such depictions were based on mythological archetypes or
fantasies of the allegedly backward ancients is nothing more
than mainstream science burying its head in the traditional
sand. Quite deeply, in fact.

Tricia McCannon [6] has stated explicitly, “All the ancient

pictures are of real beings!” Beings from the constellation
Pegasus, for example, are supposedly flyers. The Egyptian
goddess, Isis, was, according to McCannon, a Sirian, while
those from Sirius B had their mouths on top and looked to be a
cross between a human and a fish. Drunvalo Melchizedek [10]
places the Hathors (Hippo-like beings) as being from Venus.
McCannon [6] also believes that Jehovah was definitely an
extraterrestrial, but suspects that Yawyeh was more likely the
“true God”.

In effect, we already have picture galleries of extraterrestrials,

and ample evidence of multiple “Close Encounters” of the most
far-reaching kind. As Barbara Marcinak [11] once said, “The
best secrets are carved in stone or on the ceilings.”
_________________________________

References:

[1] Sitchin, Zecharia, The Wars of Gods and Men, Avon Books,
New York, 1985; Genesis Revisited, Avon Books, New York,
1990; and others.

[2] Gardner, Laurence, Genesis of the Grail Kings, Bantam

Press, New York, 1990; Lost Secrets of the Sacred Ark,
HarperCollins, London, 2003.

[3] Standing Elk, Lecture at the Star Knowledge Conference,

Lakota Indian Reservation, South Dakota, June, 1996.
 403

[4] Hand, Floyd, Lecture at the Star Knowledge Conference,

Lakota Indian Reservation, South Dakota, June, 1996.

[5] Underwood, Paula, Lecture at the Star Knowledge

Conference, Lakota Indian Reservation, South Dakota, June,
1996.

[6] McCannon, Tricia, Lecture at the Star Knowledge

Conference, Lakota Indian Reservation, South Dakota, June,
1996.

[7] Hancock, Graham, Fingerprints of the Gods, Crown

Publishers, New York, 1995.

[8] Bramley, William, The Gods of Eden, Avon Books, New

York, 1990.

[9] Faulkner, Raymond, The Egyptian Book of the Dead, The

Book of Going Forth by Day, Chronicle Books, San Francisco,
1994.

[10] Melchizedek, Drunvalo, Lecture at the Star Knowledge

Conference, Lakota Indian Reservation, South Dakota, June,
1996.

[11] Marchinak, Barbara, Lecture at the Star Knowledge

Conference, Lakota Indian Reservation, South Dakota, June,
1996.

The
Library of ialexandriah

2003© Copyright Dan Sewell Ward, All Rights Reserved

 404

In an earlier section I wondered where the gods are now,

and put forth the idea that the Jehovah of Israel did not and
could not surely be more than just a “local god”, and one
that has now long departed or abandoned his godly duties.
It all comes together now and starts to make big sense. Of
interest is the fact that the human race were obliged to give
tribute to the gods, and this will come up again later as a
major issue that is still ongoing, or so it would seem.

Now is certainly the time to forget and abandon the whole

dogma of religion, open the eyes and the mind, lose that awe
and fearful reverence that has been engendered for millenia
by those proclaimed as priests and leaders.

In recent history, the Sphinx was covered at least twice to its

neck in sand, which means there was no time for the rain water
to do this kind of damage, unless we go much farther back in
time. When was the last time there was enough rain in the
Sahara desert to cause such an extensive amount of erosion? It
wasn't just a couple of years to create the depth and detail we
see here. Computer models and geologists say that 10,000 -
12,000 years ago was the last time the Sahara had that much
rain.
405
 406

806-Archaeological Cover-ups
-- A Plot to Control History? --

The scientific establishment tends to reject, suppress or ignore

evidence that conflicts with accepted theories, while denigrating
or persecuting the messenger.

by Will Hart © 2002

Email: [email protected]

"THE BRAIN POLICE" AND "THE BIG LIE"

Any time you allege a conspiracy is afoot, especially in the field

of science, you are treading on thin ice. We tend to be very
sceptical about conspiracies--unless the Mafia or some Muslim
radicals are behind the alleged plot. But the evidence is
overwhelming and the irony is that much of it is in plain view.

The good news is that the players are obvious. Their game plan
and even their play-by-play tactics are transparent, once you
learn to spot them. However, it is not so easy to penetrate
through the smokescreen of propaganda and disinformation to
get to their underlying motives and goals. It would be
convenient if we could point to a plumber's unit and a boldface
liar like Richard Nixon, but this is a more subtle operation.

The bad news: the conspiracy is global and there are many
vested interest groups. A cursory investigation yields the usual
suspects: scientists with a theoretical axe to grind, careers to
further and the status quo to maintain. Their modus operandi is
"The Big Lie"--and the bigger and more widely publicised, the
better. They rely on invoking their academic credentials to
support their arguments, and the presumption is that no one has
the right to question their authoritarian pronouncements that:
1. there is no mystery about who built the Great Pyramid or
what the methods of construction were, and the Sphinx shows
no signs of water damage;
 407

2. there were no humans in the Americas before 20,000 BC;

3. the first civilisation dates back no further than 6000 BC;
4. there are no documented anomalous, unexplained or
enigmatic data to take into account;
5. there are no lost or unaccounted-for civilisations.
Let the evidence to the contrary be damned!

Personal Attacks: Dispute over Age of the Sphinx and Great

Pyramid

In 1993, NBC in the USA aired The Mysteries of the Sphinx,

which presented geological evidence showing that the Sphinx
was at least twice as old (9,000 years) as Egyptologists claimed.
It has become well known as the "water erosion controversy".
An examination of the politicking that Egyptologists deployed
to combat this undermining of their turf is instructive.

Self-taught Egyptologist John Anthony West brought the water

erosion issue to the attention of geologist Dr Robert Schoch.
They went to Egypt and launched an intensive on-site
investigation. After thoroughly studying the Sphinx first hand,
the geologist came to share West's preliminary conclusion and
they announced their findings.

Dr Zahi Hawass, the Giza Monuments chief, wasted no time in

firing a barrage of public criticism at the pair. Renowned
Egyptologist Dr Mark Lehner, who is regarded as the world's
foremost expert on the Sphinx, joined his attack. He charged
West and Schoch with being "ignorant and insensitive". That
was a curious accusation which took the matter off the
professional level and put the whole affair on a personal plane.
It did not address the facts or issues at all and it was highly
unscientific.

But we must note the standard tactic of discrediting anyone who

dares to call the accepted theories into question. Shifting the
focus away from the issues and "personalising" the debate is a
 408

highly effective strategy--one which is often used by politicians

who feel insecure about their positions. Hawass and Lehner
invoked their untouchable status and presumed authority. (One
would think that a geologist's assessment would hold more
weight on this particular point.)

A short time later, Schoch, Hawass and Lehner were invited to

debate the issue at the American Association for the
Advancement of Science. West was not allowed to participate
because he lacked the required credentials.

This points to a questionable assumption that is part of the

establishment's arsenal: only degreed scientists can practise
science. Two filters keep the uncredentialled, independent
researcher out of the loop: (1) credentials, and (2) peer review.
You do not get to number two unless you have number one.

Science is a method that anyone can learn and apply. It does not
require a degree to observe and record facts and think critically
about them, especially in the non-technical social sciences. In a
free and open society, science has to be a democratic process.

Be that as it may, West was barred. The elements of the debate

have been batted back and forth since then without resolution. It
is similar to the controversy over who built the Giza pyramids
and how.

This brings up the issue of The Big Lie and how it has been
promoted for generations in front of God and everyone. The
controversy over how the Great Pyramid was constructed is one
example. It could be easily settled if Egyptologists wanted to
resolve the dispute. A simple test could be designed and
arranged by impartial engineers that would either prove or
disprove their longstanding disputed theory--that it was built
using the primitive tools and methods of the day, circa 2500 BC.
 409

Why hasn't this been done? The answer is so obvious, it seems

impossible: they know that the theory is bogus. Could a trained,
highly educated scientist really believe that 2.3 million tons of
stone, some blocks weighing 70 tons, could have been
transported and lifted by primitive methods? That seems
improbable, though they have no compunction against lying to
the public, writing textbooks and defending this theory against
alternative theories. However, we must note that they will not
subject themselves to the bottom-line test.

We think it is incumbent upon any scientist to bear the burden of

proof of his/her thesis; however, the social scientists who make
these claims have never stood up to that kind of scrutiny. That is
why we must suspect a conspiracy. No other scientific discipline
would get away with bending the rules of science. All that
Egyptologists have ever done is bat down alternative theories
using underhanded tactics. It is time to insist that they prove
their own proposals.

Why would scientists try to hide the truth and avoid any test of
their hypothesis? Their motivations are equally transparent. If it
can be proved that the Egyptians did not build the Great
Pyramid in 2500 BC using primitive methods, or if the Sphinx
can be dated to 9000 BC, the whole house of cards comes
tumbling down. Orthodox views of cultural evolution are based
upon a chronology of civilisation having started in Sumeria no
earlier than 4000 BC. The theory does not permit an advanced
civilisation to have existed prior to that time. End of discussion.
Archaeology and history lose their meaning without a fixed
timeline as a point of reference.

Since the theory of "cultural evolution" has been tied to

Darwin's general theory of evolution, even more is at stake.
Does this explain why facts, anomalies and enigmas are denied,
suppressed and/or ignored? Yes, it does. The biological sciences
today are based on Darwinism.
 410

Pressure Tactics: The Ica Stones of Peru

Now we turn to another, very different case. In 1966, Dr Javier

Cabrera received a stone as a gift from a poor local farmer in his
native Ica, Peru. A fish was carved on the stone, which would
not have meant much to the average villager but it did mean a
lot to the educated Dr Cabrera. He recognised it as a long-
extinct species. This aroused his curiosity. He purchased more
stones from the farmer, who said he had collected them near the
river after a flood.

Dr Cabrera accumulated more and more stones, and word of

their existence and potential import reached the archaeological
community. Soon, the doctor had amassed thousands of "Ica
stones". The sophisticated carvings were as enigmatic as they
were fascinating. Someone had carved men fighting with
dinosaurs, men with telescopes and men performing operations
with surgical equipment. They also contained drawings of lost
continents.

Several of the stones were sent to Germany and the etchings

were dated to remote antiquity. But we all know that men could
not have lived at the time of dinosaurs; Homo sapiens has only
existed for about 100,000 years.

The BBC got wind of this discovery and swooped down to

produce a documentary about the Ica stones. The media
exposure ignited a storm of controversy. Archaeologists
criticised the Peruvian government for being lax about enforcing
antiquities laws (but that was not their real concern). Pressure
was applied to government officials.

The farmer who had been selling the stones to Cabrera was
arrested; he claimed to have found them in a cave but refused to
disclose the exact location to authorities, or so they claimed.
 411

This case was disposed of so artfully that it would do any

corrupt politician proud. The Peruvian government threatened to
prosecute and imprison the farmer. He was offered and accepted
a plea bargain; he then recanted his story and "admitted" to
having carved the stones himself. That seems highly
implausible, since he was uneducated and unskilled and there
were 11,000 stones in all. Some were fairly large and intricately
carved with animals and scenes that the farmer would not have
had knowledge of without being a palaeontologist. He would
have needed to work every day for several decades to produce
that volume of stones. However, the underlying facts were
neither here nor there. The Ica stones were labelled "hoax" and
forgotten.

The case did not require a head-to-head confrontation or public

discrediting of non-scientists by scientists; it was taken care of
with invisible pressure tactics. Since it was filed under "hoax",
the enigmatic evidence never had to be dealt with, as it did in
the next example.

Censorship of "Forbidden" Thinking: Evidence for

Mankind's Great Antiquity

The case of author Michael Cremo is well documented, and it

also demonstrates how the scientific establishment openly uses
pressure tactics on the media and government. His book
Forbidden Archeology examines many previously ignored
examples of artifacts that prove modern man's antiquity far
exceeds the age given in accepted chronologies.

The examples which he and his co-author present are

controversial, but the book became far more controversial than
the contents when it was used in a documentary.

In 1996, NBC broadcast a special called The Mysterious Origins

of Man, which featured material from Cremo's book. The
reaction from the scientific community went off the Richter
 412

scale. NBC was deluged with letters from irate scientists who
called the producer "a fraud" and the whole program "a hoax".

But the scientists went further than this--a lot further. In an

extremely unconscionable sequence of bizarre moves, they tried
to force NBC not to rebroadcast the popular program, but that
effort failed. Then they took the most radical step of all: they
presented their case to the federal government and requested the
Federal Communications Commission to step in and bar NBC
from airing the program again.

This was not only an apparent infringement of free speech and a

blatant attempt to thwart commerce, it was an unprecedented
effort to censor intellectual discourse. If the public or any
government agency made an attempt to handcuff the scientific
establishment, the public would never hear the end of it.

The letter to the FCC written by Dr Allison Palmer, President of

the Institute for Cambrian Studies, is revealing:

At the very least, NBC should be required to make substantial

prime-time apologies to their viewing audience for a sufficient
period of time so that the audience clearly gets the message that
they were duped. In addition, NBC should perhaps be fined
sufficiently so that a major fund for public science education can
be established.

I think we have some good leads on who "the Brain Police" are.
And I really do not think "conspiracy" is too strong a word--
because for every case of this kind of attempted suppression that
is exposed, 10 others are going on successfully. We have no
idea how many enigmatic artifacts or dates have been labelled
"error" and tucked away in storage warehouses or circular files,
never to see the light of day.

Data Rejection: Inconvenient Dating in Mexico

 413

Then there is the high-profile case of Dr Virginia Steen-

McIntyre, a geologist working for the US Geological Survey
(USGS), who was dispatched to an archaeological site in
Mexico to date a group of artifacts in the 1970s. This travesty
also illustrates how far established scientists will go to guard
orthodox tenets.

McIntyre used state-of-the-art equipment and backed up her

results by using four different methods, but her results were off
the chart. The lead archaeologist expected a date of 25,000 years
or less, and the geologist's finding was 250,000 years or more.

The figure of 25,000 years or less was critical to the Bering

Strait "crossing" theory, and it was the motivation behind the
head archaeologist's tossing Steen-McIntyre's results in the
circular file and asking for a new series of dating tests. This sort
of reaction does not occur when dates match the expected
chronological model that supports accepted theories.

Steen-McIntyre was given a chance to retract her conclusions,

but she refused. She found it hard thereafter to get her papers
published and she lost a teaching job at an American university.

Government Suppression and Ethnocentrism: Avoiding

Anomalous Evidence in NZ, China and Mexico

In New Zealand, the government actually stepped in and enacted

a law forbidding the public from entering a controversial
archaeological zone. This story appeared in the book, Ancient
Celtic New Zealand, by Mark Doutré.

However, as we will find (and as I promised at the beginning of

the article), this is a complicated conspiracy. Scientists trying to
protect their "hallowed" theories while furthering their careers
are not the only ones who want artifacts and data suppressed.
This is where the situation gets sticky.
 414

The Waipoua Forest became a controversial site in New Zealand

because an archaeological dig apparently showed evidence of a
non-Polynesian culture that preceded the Maori--a fact that the
tribe was not happy with. They learned of the results of the
excavations before the general public did and complained to the
government. According to Doutré, the outcome was "an official
archival document, which clearly showed an intention by New
Zealand government departments to withhold archaeological
information from public scrutiny for 75 years".

The public got wind of this fiasco but the government denied the
claim. However, official documents show that an embargo had
been placed on the site. Doutré is a student of New Zealand
history and archaeology. He is concerned because he says that
artifacts proving that there was an earlier culture which
preceded the Maori are missing from museums. He asks what
happened to several anomalous remains:

Where are the ancient Indo-European hair samples (wavy red

brown hair), originally obtained from a rock shelter near
Watakere, that were on display at the Auckland War Memorial
Museum for many years? Where is the giant skeleton found near
Mitimati?

Unfortunately this is not the only such incident. Ethnocentrism

has become a factor in the conspiracy to hide mankind's true
history. Author Graham Hancock has been attacked by various
ethnic groups for reporting similar enigmatic findings.

The problem for researchers concerned with establishing

humanity's true history is that the goals of nationalists or ethnic
groups who want to lay claim to having been in a particular
place first, often dovetail with the goals of cultural evolutionists.

Archaeologists are quick to go along with suppressing these

kinds of anomalous finds. One reason Egyptologists so jealously
 415

guard the Great Pyramid's construction date has to do with the

issue of national pride.

The case of the Takla Makan Desert mummies in western China

is another example of this phenomenon. In the 1970s and 1980s,
an unaccounted-for Caucasian culture was suddenly unearthed
in China. The arid environment preserved the remains of a
blond-haired, blue-eyed people who lived in pre-dynastic China.
They wore colourful robes, boots, stockings and hats. The
Chinese were not happy about this revelation and they have
downplayed the enigmatic find, even though Asians were found
buried alongside the Caucasian mummies.

National Geographic writer Thomas B. Allen mused in a 1996

article about his finding a potsherd bearing a fingerprint of the
potter. When he inquired if he could take the fragment to a
forensic anthropologist, the Chinese scientist asked whether he
"would be able to tell if the potter was a white man". Allen said
he was not sure, and the official pocketed the fragment and
quietly walked away. It appears that many things get in the way
of scientific discovery and disclosure.

The existence of the Olmec culture in Old Mexico has always

posed a problem. Where did the Negroid people depicted on the
colossal heads come from? Why are there Caucasians carved on
the stele in what is Mexico's seed civilisation? What is worse,
why aren't the indigenous Mexican people found on the Olmec
artifacts? Recently a Mexican archaeologist solved the problem
by making a fantastic claim: that the Olmec heads--which
generations of people of all ethnic groups have agreed bear a
striking resemblance to Africans--were really representations of
the local tribe.

STORMTROOPERS FOR DARWINISM

The public does not seem at all aware of the fact that the
scientific establishment has a double standard when it comes to
 416

the free flow of information. In essence, it goes like this...

Scientists are highly educated, well trained and intellectually
capable of processing all types of information, and they can
make the correct critical distinctions between fact and fiction,
reality and fantasy. The unwashed public is simply incapable of
functioning on this high mental plane.

The noble ideal of the scientist as a highly trained, impartial,

apolitical observer and assembler of established facts into a
useful body of knowledge seems to have been shredded under
the pressures and demands of the real world. Science has
produced many positive benefits for society; but we should
know by now that science has a dark, negative side. Didn't those
meek fellows in the clean lab coats give us nuclear bombs and
biological weapons? The age of innocence ended in World War
II.

That the scientific community has an attitude of intellectual

superiority is thinly veiled under a carefully orchestrated public
relations guise. We always see Science and Progress walking
hand in hand. Science as an institution in a democratic society
has to function in the same way as the society at large; it should
be open to debate, argument and counter-argument. There is no
place for unquestioned authoritarianism. Is modern science
meeting these standards?

In the Fall of 2001, PBS aired a seven-part series, titled

Evolution. Taken at face value, that seems harmless enough.
However, while the program was presented as pure, objective,
investigative science journalism, it completely failed to meet
even minimum standards of impartial reporting. The series was
heavily weighted towards the view that the theory of evolution
is "a science fact" that is accepted by "virtually all reputable
scientists in the world", and not a theory that has weaknesses
and strong scientific critics.
 417

The series did not even bother to interview scientists who have
criticisms of Darwinism: not "creationists" but bona fide
scientists. To correct this deficiency, a group of 100 dissenting
scientists felt compelled to issue a press release, "A Scientific
Dissent on Darwinism", on the day the first program was
scheduled to go to air. Nobel nominee Henry "Fritz" Schaefer
was among them. He encouraged open public debate of
Darwin's theory:

Some defenders of Darwinism embrace standards of evidence

for evolution that as scientists they would never accept in other
circumstances.

We have seen this same "unscientific" approach applied to

archaeology and anthropology, where "scientists" simply refuse
to prove their theories yet appoint themselves as the final
arbiters of "the facts". It would be naive to think that the
scientists who co-operated in the production of the series were
unaware that there would be no counter-balancing presentation
by critics of Darwin's theory.

Richard Milton is a science journalist. He had been an ardent

true believer in Darwinian doctrine until his investigative
instincts kicked in one day. After 20 years of studying and
writing about evolution, he suddenly realised that there were
many disconcerting holes in the theory. He decided to try to
allay his doubts and prove the theory to himself by using the
standard methods of investigative journalism.

Milton became a regular visitor to London's famed Natural

History Museum. He painstakingly put every main tenet and
classic proof of Darwinism to the test. The results shocked him.
He found that the theory could not even stand up to the rigours
of routine investigative journalism.

The veteran science writer took a bold step and published a

book titled The Facts of Life: Shattering the Myths of
 418

Darwinism. It is clear that the Darwinian myth had been

shattered for him, but many more myths about science would
also be crushed after his book came out. Milton says:

I experienced the witch-hunting activity of the Darwinist police

at first hand, it was deeply disappointing to find myself being
described by a prominent Oxford zoologist [Richard Dawkins]
as "loony", "stupid" and "in need of psychiatric help" in
response to purely scientific reporting.

(Does this sound like stories that came out of the Soviet Union
20 years ago when dissident scientists there started speaking
out?)

Dawkins launched a letter-writing campaign to newspaper

editors, implying that Milton was a "mole" creationist whose
work should be dismissed. Anyone at all familiar with politics
will recognise this as a standard Machiavellian by-the-book
"character assassination" tactic. Dawkins is a highly respected
scientist, whose reputation and standing in the scientific
community carry a great deal of weight.

According to Milton, the process came to a head when the

London Times Higher Education Supplement commissioned
him to write a critique of Darwinism. The publication
foreshadowed his coming piece: "Next Week: Darwinism -
Richard Milton goes on the attack". Dawkins caught wind of
this and wasted no time in nipping this heresy in the bud. He
contacted the editor, Auriol Stevens, and accused Milton of
being a "creationist", and prevailed upon Stevens to pull the
plug on the article. Milton learned of this behind-the-scenes
back-stabbing and wrote a letter of appeal to Stevens. In the end,
she caved in to Dawkins and scratched the piece.

Imagine what would happen if a politician or bureaucrat used

such pressure tactics to kill a story in the mass media. It would
ignite a huge scandal. Not so with scientists, who seem to be
 419

regarded as "sacred cows" and beyond reproach. There are many

disturbing facts related to these cases. Darwin's theory of
evolution is the only theory routinely taught in our public school
system that has never been subjected to rigorous scrutiny; nor
have any of the criticisms been allowed into the curriculum.

This is an interesting fact, because a recent poll showed that the

American public wants the theory of evolution taught to their
children; however, "71 per cent of the respondents say biology
teachers should teach both Darwinism and scientific evidence
against Darwinian theory". Nevertheless, there are no plans to
implement this balanced approach.

It is ironic that Richard Dawkins has been appointed to the

position of Professor of the Public Understanding of Science at
Oxford University. He is a classic "Brain Police" stormtrooper,
patrolling the neurological front lines. The Western scientific
establishment and mass media pride themselves on being open
public forums devoid of prejudice or censorship. However, no
television program examining the flaws and weaknesses of
Darwinism has ever been aired in Darwin's home country or in
America. A scientist who opposes the theory cannot get a paper
published.

The Mysterious Origins of Man was not a frontal attack on

Darwinism; it merely presented evidence that is considered
anomalous by the precepts of his theory of evolution.

Returning to our bastions of intellectual integrity, Forest Mims

was a solid and skilled science journalist. He had never been the
centre of any controversy and so he was invited to write the
most-read column in the prestigious Scientific American, "The
Amateur Scientist", a task he gladly accepted. According to
Mims, the magazine's editor Jonathan Piel then learned that he
also wrote articles for a number of Christian magazines. The
editor called Mims into his office and confronted him.
 420

"Do you believe in the theory of evolution?" Piel asked.

Mims replied, "No, and neither does Stephen Jay Gould."

His response did not affect Piel's decision to bump Mims off the
popular column after just three articles.

This has the unpleasant odour of a witch-hunt. The writer never

publicly broadcast his private views or beliefs, so it would
appear that the "stormtroopers" now believe they have orders to
make sure "unapproved" thoughts are never publicly disclosed.

TABOO OR NOT TABOO?

So, the monitors of "good thinking" are not just the elite of the
scientific community, as we have seen in several cases; they are
television producers and magazine editors as well. It seems clear
that they are all driven by the singular imperative of furthering
"public science education", as the president of the Cambrian
Institute so aptly phrased it.

However, there is a second item on the agenda, and that is to

protect the public from "unscientific" thoughts and ideas that
might infect the mass mind. We outlined some of those taboo
subjects at the beginning of the article; now we should add that
it is also "unwholesome" and "unacceptable" to engage in any of
the following research pursuits: paranormal phenomena, UFOs,
cold fusion, free energy and all the rest of the "pseudo-
sciences". Does this have a familiar ring to it? Are we hearing
the faint echoes of religious zealotry?

Who ever gave science the mission of engineering and directing

the inquisitive pursuits of the citizenry of the free world? It is all
but impossible for any scientific paper that has anti-Darwinian
ramifications to be published in a mainstream scientific journal.
It is also just as impossible to get the "taboo" subjects even to
the review table, and you can forget about finding your name
 421

under the title of any article in Nature unless you are a

credentialled scientist, even if you are the next Albert Einstein.

To restate how this conspiracy begins, it is with two filters:

credentials and peer review. Modern science is now a maze of
such filters set up to promote certain orthodox theories and at
the same time filter out that data already prejudged to be
unacceptable. Evidence and merit are not the guiding principles;
conformity and position within the established community have
replaced objectivity, access and openness.

Scientists do not hesitate to launch the most outrageous personal

attacks against those they perceive to be the enemy. Eminent
palaeontologist Louis Leakey penned this acid one-liner about
Forbidden Archeology: "Your book is pure humbug and does
not deserve to be taken seriously by anyone but a fool." Once
again, we see the thrust of a personal attack; the merits of the
evidence presented in the book are not examined or debated. It
is a blunt, authoritarian pronouncement.

In a forthcoming instalment, we will examine some more

documented cases and delve deeper into the subtler dimensions
of the conspiracy.

References and Resources:

¥ Cremo, Michael A. and Richard L. Thompson, Forbidden

Archeology, Govardhan Hill, USA, 1993.

¥ Cremo, Michael A., "The Controversy over 'The Mysterious

Origins of Man'", NEXUS 5/04, 1998; Forbidden Archeology's
Impact, Bhaktivedanta Book Publishing, USA, 1998, website
http://www.mcremo.com/.

¥ Doore, Kathy, "The Nazca Spaceport & the Ica Stones of

Peru", http://www.labyrinthina.com/ica.htm; see website for
 422

copy of Dr Javier Cabrera's book, The Message of the Engraved

Stones.

¥ Doutré, Mark, Ancient Celtic New Zealand, Dé Danann, New

Zealand, 1999, website http://www.celticnz.co.nz/.

¥ Milton, Richard, The Facts of Life: Shattering the Myths of

Darwinism, Corgi, UK, 1993,
http://www.alternativescience.com/.

¥ Steen-McIntyre, Virginia, "Suppressed Evidence for Ancient

Man in Mexico", NEXUS 5/05, 1998.

¥ Sunfellow, David, "The Great Pyramid & The Sphinx",

November 25, 1994, at
http://www.nhne.com/specialrepots/spyramid.html.

¥ Tampa Bay Tribune, October 12, 2001 (Darwinism/evolution

quote), http://www.tampatrib.com/.

About the Author:

Will Hart is a freelance journalist, book author, nature
photographer and documentary filmmaker. He lives and does
much of his research in the Lake Tahoe area in the USA, and
writes a column titled "The Tahoe Naturalist" for a regional
publication. He has produced and directed films about wolves
and wild horses.
 423

807-The Population Control Agenda

by Bob Lee • Sunday January 20, 2002 at 07:26 PM

Stay armed, stay free!

Rense.com

The Population Control

Agenda - A Timeline
From Bob Lee <[email protected]>
http://www.fortunecity.com/roswell/daniken/443/populationcont
rolagenda2. htm
Robert E. Lee, M.S., M.S.W., L.C.S.W.
Author "AIDS: An Explosion of the Biological Time-bomb?"
c2000
Author "AIDS in America: Our Chances, Our Choices" c1987
website: http://www.bhc.edu/eas tcampus/leeb/aids/index.html
11-15-00

1963 The mass vaccination campaigns of the 1950s and '60s

may be causing hundreds of deaths a year because of a cancer-
causing virus that contaminated the first polio vaccine,
according to scientists. Known as SV40, the virus came from
dead monkeys whose kidney cells were used to culture the first
Salk vaccines. Doctors estimate that the virus was injected into
tens of millions during the vaccination campaigns, including
several million in Canada, before being detected and screened
out in 1963. Those born between 1941 and 1961 are thought to
be most at risk of having been infected.

...Humanity must drastically scale down its industrial activities

on Earth, change its consumption lifestyles, stabilize and then
reduce the size of the human population by humane means, and
protect and restore wild ecosystems and the remaining wildlife
on the planet." The Wildlands Project

Chemtrails Lab Analysis -Virulent Bio-Toxin Soup

 424

"Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least of these my

brethren, ye have done it unto Me." (Matthew 25:40)

A History Timeline Of Population Control

By Robert Howard

The Tartars had the idea of infecting the enemy by catapulting

bodies infected with bubonic plague over the walls of the city of
Kaffa. Some historians believe that this event was the cause of
the epidemic of plague that swept across medieval Europe
killing 25 million.

1763 The British during the French-Indian War. The Native

Americans greatly outnumbered the British and were suspected
of being on the side of the French. As an "act of good will" the
British give blankets to the Indians, but the blankets came from
a hospital that was treating smallpox victims and consequently
smallpox raged through the Native American community and
devastated their numbers.

1814 Andrew Jackson, whose portrait appears on the U.S. $20

bill today, supervised the mutilation of 800 or more Creek
Indian corpses, the bodies of men, women and children that his
troops had massacred, cutting off their noses to count and
preserve a record of the dead, slicing long strips of flesh from
their bodies to tan and turn into bridle reins.
( Historian Ward Churchill, A LITTLE MATTER OF
GENOCIDE; HOLOCAUST AND DENIAL IN THE
AMERICAS, 1492 TO THE PRESENT
(San Francisco: City Lights Books, 1997).
ISBN 0-87286-323-9. pg.186)
U.S. Presidents And The Masonic Power Structure

1911, Turkey established gun control. From 1915-1917, 1.5

million Armenians, unable to defend themselves, were rounded
up and exterminated.
 425

1918 The modern history of Biological Warfare (BW) starts in

1918 with the Japanese formation of a special section of the
Army (Unit 731) dedicated to BW. The thought at the time was
"Science and Technology are the Key's to Winning War and
BW is the most cost effective."

1918-1919 Flu pandemic that killed over 20 million worldwide

and over 500,000 here in the US.

1920's Unlike the malignant twists of nature, ranging from

bubonic plague through to potato blight, which have killed
masses throughout the ages, both the beef and pituitary hormone
CJD crises were manmade. Scrapie, the sheep equivalent of
BSE and CJD, has been around for more than two centuries.
Somewhat differently, human spongiform encephalopathy was
unheard of before two German physicians, Creutzfeldt and
Jakob, independently reported the initial cases in the 1920s.
BSE, too, was unheard of until a decade after cattle began to be
fed the protein-rich remains of scrapie-infected sheep to
accelerate their growth.

1929 The Soviet Union established gun control. From 1929 to

1953, approximately 20 million dissidents, unable to defend
themselves, were rounded up and exterminated.

1930's Less known to the public is that fluoride also

accumulates in bones. "The teeth are windows to what's
happening in the bones," explained Paul Connett, Professor of
Chemistry at St Lawrence University, New York, to these
reporters. In recent years, pediatric bone specialists have
expressed alarm about an increase in stress fractures among
young people in the US. Connett and other scientists are
concerned that fluoride-linked to bone damage in studies since
the 1930s-may be a contributing factor. Link

1931 Japan expanded its territory by taking over part of

Manchuria and Unit 731 moved in to secure "an endless supply
 426

of human experiment materials." Essentially all prisoners of war

were available for Biological Warfare (BW) experiments.

1931 Dr. Cornelius Rhoads, under the auspices of the

Rockefeller Institute for Medical Investigations, infects human
subjects with cancer cells. He later goes on to establish the U.S.
Army Biological Warfare facilities in Maryland, Utah, and
Panama, and is named to the U.S. Atomic Energy Commission.
While there, he begins a series of radiation exposure
experiments on American soldiers and civilian hospital patients.
Link

1932 The Infamous Tuskegee Study In recent history, we have

seen the influence of occult population control advocates here in
America. Nowhere is that influence better demonstrated than in
the Tuskegee Study, a scientific research program in which 400
syphilis-infected black men were recruited by the U.S. Public
Health Service back in 1932. The participants were all told that
they would be treated for their infections, but instead of treating
their illness, all medicines were withheld. The black men were
then actively prevented from obtaining treatment elsewhere as
their bodies, and the bodies of their wives and children, were
systematically ravaged by disease. The evil men who conceived
that Nazi-style study justified their atrocity by alleging that
scientists needed to learn how untreated syphilis progressed in
the human body. For a period of forty years, between 1932 and
1972, the genocidal Tuskegee Study continued. It was not until
1972, when one newspaper finally had the courage to break the
story to the public, that the Tuskegee Study was finally
terminated.
The Population Control Agenda

1934 The original lesson about the infectious nature of these

brain diseases mad cow disease" or bovine spongiform
encephalopathy (BSE) in cattle, and Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease
(CJD) in humans) came from a 1934 vaccine catastrophe in the
UK which brought scrapie, or "mad sheep disease", to almost
 427

5,000 out of 18,000 lambs within two years of their

immunization against louping-ill virus infection. Tracing back,
scientists discovered that the vaccine serum was prepared from a
number of lambs whose dams had subsequently developed
scrapie, but the significance of scrapie passing vertically from
ewes to their lambs, and horizontally from lamb to lamb by
virtue of the vaccine injections, was kept from international eyes
by a series of egotistical carry-ons which prevented the data
from reaching the pages of the scientific literature for a further
15 years.

1935 The Pellagra Incident. After millions of individuals die

from Pellagra over a span of two decades, the U.S. Public
Health Service finally acts to stem the disease. The director of
the agency admits it had known for at least 20 years that
Pellagra is caused by a niacin deficiency but failed to act since
most of the deaths occured within poverty-striken black
populations.
Link

1935 China established gun control. From 1948 to 1952, 20

million political dissidents, unable to defend themselves, were
rounded up and exterminated.

1938 Germany established gun control in 1938 and from 1939 to

1945, 6 to 7 million Jews, gypsies, homosexuals, the mentally
ill, and 12 million Christians who were unable to defend
themselves, were rounded up and exterminated.

1939 Margaret Sanger organized her "Negro project," a program

designed to eliminate members of what she believed to be an
"inferior race." Margaret Sanger justified her proposal because
she believed that: "The masses of Negroes ...particularly in the
South, still breed carelessly and disastrously, with the result that
the increase among Negroes, even more than among whites, is
from that portion of the population least intelligent and fit..."
The Population Control Agenda
 428

1940 Four hundred prisoners in Chicago are infected with

Malaria in order to study the effects of new and experimental
drugs to combat the disease. Nazi doctors later on trial at
Nuremberg cite this American study to defend their own actions
during the Holocaust. Link

1941 Japanese planes sprayed bubonic plague over parts of

China. At least 5 separate instances of this occurring have been
documented. In 1942 "bacterial bombs" were deployed on
mainland China but these attacks were determined to be
ineffective.

1942 The United States (US) becomes aware of the Japanese

efforts in Biological Warfare (BW) and decided to start its own
program. These acts were not the only atrocities committed,
however. The Japanese released thousands of plague infested
rats prior to their surrender, with unknown consequences. They
also tested on American POW's during the war and the U.S.
Government apparently knew about it, but did nothing (perhaps
a worse atrocity). These people killed over 3000 POWs,
including many Americans, in a variety of grisly experiments.
What they did instead was to offer immunity to would-be war
criminals in exchange for the information the Japanese learned
from these experiments!

1942 Chemical Warfare Services begins mustard gas

experiments on approximately 4,000 servicemen. The
experiments continue until 1945 and made use of Seventh Day
Adventists who chose to become human guinea pigs rather than
serve on active duty. Link

1942 Great Britain was also developing a program in Biological

Warfare (BW). The program focused on anthrax spores and their
viability and "range of spread" when delivered with a
conventional bomb. The fateful Gruinard Island off the coast
of Scotland was chosen as the site for this testing. It was thought
 429

that it was far enough off the coast as too prevent any
contamination of the mainland, which later turned out to be
false. The data gathered from these experiments was used by
both Great Britain and the U.S. to develop bombs that were
better able to effectively disperse spores.

1943 After an outbreak of anthrax in sheep and cattle in 1943 on

the coast of Scotland that directly faced Gruinard, the British
decided to stop testing. A tragic consequence of this testing is
that even today Gruinard Island is contaminated with Bacillus
anthracis spores. The original idea for decontamination was to
start a brushfire that burned off the top of the soil and killed all
traces of the organisms. Unfortunately, the spores unexpectedly
embedded themselves in the soil so total decontamination of the
island was/is impossible. As long as no ground is disturbed, we
are supposedly safe, but birds that travel back and forth from
mainland to island probably don't know this!

1943 Planning began in1943 with the appointment of a special

New York State Health Department committee to study the
advisability of adding fluoride to Newburgh's drinking water.
The chairman of the committee was, again, Dr Harold C. Hodge,
then chief of fluoride toxicity studies for the Manhattan Project.
Subsequent members of the committee included Henry L.
Barnett, a captain in the Project's Medical Section, and John W.
Fertig, in 1944 with the Office of Scientific Research and
Development-the super-secret Pentagon group which sired the
Manhattan Project. Their military affiliations were kept secret.
Hodge was described as a pharmacologist, Barnett as a
pediatrician. Placed in charge of the Newburgh project was
David B. Ast, chief dental officer of the New York State Health
Department. Ast had participated in a key secret wartime
conference on fluoride, held by the Manhattan Project in
January 1944, and later worked with Dr Hodge on the Project's
investigation of human injury in the New Jersey incident,
according to once-secret memos.
 430

1944 A Manhattan Project memorandum of 29 April 1944

states: "Clinical evidence suggests that uranium hexafluoride
may have a rather marked central nervous system effect... It
seems most likely that the F [code for fluoride] component
rather than the T [code for uranium] is the causative factor." The
memo, from a captain in the medical corps, is stamped SECRET
and is addressed to Colonel Stafford Warren, head of the
Manhattan Project's Medical Section. Colonel Warren is asked
to approve a program of animal research on CNS effects. "Since
work with these compounds is essential, it will be necessary to
know in advance what mental effects may occur after
exposure... This is important not only to protect a given
individual, but also to prevent a confused workman from
injuring others by improperly performing his duties. The author
of the 1944 CNS research proposal attached to the 29 April
memo was Dr Harold C. Hodge-at the time, chief of fluoride
toxicology studies for the University of Rochester division of
the Manhattan Project.

1944 When a severe pollution incident occurred downwind of

the E.I. DuPont de Nemours Company chemical factory in
Deepwater, New Jersey. The factory was then producing
millions of pounds of fluoride for the Manhattan Project whose
scientists were racing to produce the world's first atomic bomb.
The farms downwind in Gloucester and Salem counties were
famous for their high-quality produce. Their peaches went
directly to the Waldorf Astoria Hotel in New York City; their
tomatoes were bought up by Campbell's Soup. But in the
summer of 1944 the farmers began reporting that their crops
were blighted: "Something is burning up the peach crops around
here." They said that poultry died after an all-night
thunderstorm, and that farm workers who ate produce they'd
picked would sometimes vomit all night and into the next day.
"I remember our horses looked sick and were too stiff to work,"
Mildred Giordano, a teenager at the time, told these reporters.
Some cows were so crippled that they could not stand up; they
could only graze by crawling on their bellies. The account was
 431

confirmed in taped interviews with Philip Sadtler (shortly before

he died), of Sadtler Laboratories of Philadelphia, one of the
nation's oldest chemical consulting firms. Sadtler had personally
conducted the initial investigation of the damage. The farmers
were stonewalled in their search for information about fluoride's
effects on their health, and their complaints have long since
been forgotten. But they unknowingly left their imprint on
history: their complaints of injury to their health reverberated
through the corridors of power in Washington and triggered
intensive, secret, bomb program research on the health effects of
fluoride.
Link

1944 U.S. Navy uses human subjects to test gas masks and
clothing. Individuals were locked in a gas chamber and exposed
to mustard gas and lewisite.
Link

1945 May. Newburgh's water was fluoridated, and over the next
10 years its residents were studied by the New York State
Health Department.

1945-1955 Much of the original proof that fluoride is safe for

humans in low doses was generated by A-bomb program
scientists who had been secretly ordered to provide "evidence
useful in litigation" against defense contractors for fluoride
injury to citizens. The first lawsuits against the American A-
bomb program were not over radiation, but over fluoride
damage, the documents show. Human studies were required.
Bomb program researchers played a leading role in the design
and implementation of the most extensive US study of the health
effects of fluoridating public drinking water, conducted in
Newburgh, New York, from 1945 to 1955. Then, in a classified
operation code-named "Program F", they secretly gathered and
analyzed blood and tissue samples from Newburgh citizens with
the cooperation of New York State Health Department
personnel. The original, secret version (obtained by these
 432

reporters) of a study published by Program F scientists in the

August 1948 Journal of the American Dental Association1
shows that evidence of adverse health effects from fluoride was
censored by the US Atomic Energy Commission (AEC)-
considered the most powerful of Cold War agencies-for reasons
of "national security". The bomb program's fluoride safety
studies were conducted at the University of Rochester-site of
one of the most notorious human radiation experiments of the
Cold War, in which unsuspecting hospital patients were injected
with toxic doses of radioactive plutonium. The fluoride studies
were conducted with the same ethical mindset, in which
"national security" was paramount.
Link
Hitler claimed to have gotten his inspiration for the "final
solution" from the extermination of Native Americans in the
U.S.

1947 By then, as the 1950s dawned, mad sheep disease was

shown in the United States to jump the species barrier when a
scrapie-infected food supplement brought a similar brain illness
to farm-raised mink in 1947. By this stage, the medico-scientific
fraternity was intensely preoccupied with another incurable
brain illness, kuru, which had reached epidemic proportions
amongst the Fore people living in the highlands of New Guinea.
Anthropologists from the University of Adelaide unraveled a
chain of events to trace the origin of kuru back to the reverent
consumption of deceased tribal members' bodies. Kuru was
essentially eradicated by New Guinean authorities acting in
1959 on the anthropological clue to outlaw the eating of human
flesh.

1947 The CIA begins its study of LSD as a potential weapon for
use by American intelligence. Human subjects (both civilian and
military) are used with and without their knowledge.
 433

1949 U.S. Army begins 20 years of simulated germ warfare

attacks against American cities, conducting at least 239 open air
tests.

1950 Sept. 20-26. One of the biggest experiments involved the

use of Serratia marcescens and bacillus globigi being sprayed
over 117 square miles of the San Francisco area, causing
pneumonia-like infections in many of the residents. The family
of one elderly man who died in the test sued the government,
but lost. To this day, syraceus is a leading cause of death among
the elderly in the San Francisco area.

1950 Department of Defense begins plans to detonate nuclear

weapons in desert areas and monitor downwind residents for
medical problems and mortality rates

1953 U.S. military releases clouds of zinc cadmium sulfide gas

over Winnipeg, St. Louis, Minneapolis, Fort Wayne, the
Monocacy River Valley in Maryland, and Leesburg, Virginia.
Their intent is to determine how efficiently they could disperse
chemical agents.

1953 CIA initiates Project MKULTRA. This is an eleven year

research program designed to produce and test drugs and
biological agents that would be used for mind control and
behavior modification. Six of the sub-projects involved testing
the agents on unwitting human beings.

1955 Another case was the joint Army-CIA BW test in 1955,

still classified, in which an undisclosed bacteria was released in
the Tampa Bay region of Florida, causing a dramatic increase in
whooping cough infections, including twelve deaths.

1956 The Soviet Union accused the U.S. of using biological

weapons in Korea, which lead them to threaten future use of
Chemical and Biological weapons. This changed the focus of
the U.S. program to a more defensive one. Before this, the bulk
 434

of the research was based at Ft. Detrick and used "surrogate

biological agents" to model more deadly organisms. Most of the
offensive tests were based on "secret spraying" of organisms
over populated areas. This program was (supposedly) shut down
in 1969.

1956 Cambodia established gun control. From 1975 to 1977,

one million "educated" people, unable to defend themselves,
were rounded up and exterminated.
Other experiments included tests on Minneapolis that were
disguised as "smoke screen tests" because residents were told a
harmless smoke was being tested so that cities might be 'hidden'
from radar guided missiles.

1956 U.S. military releases mosquitoes infected with Yellow

Fever over Savannah, Ga and Avon Park, Fl. Following each
test, Army agents posing as public health officials test victims
for effects.

1958 LSD is tested on 95 volunteers at the Army's Chemical

Warfare Laboratories for its effect on intelligence.

1960 The Army Assistant Chief-of-Staff for Intelligence (ACSI)

authorizes field testing of LSD in Europe and the Far East.
Testing of the European population is code named Project
THIRD CHANCE; testing of the Asian population is code
named Project DERBY HAT.

1963 The mass vaccination campaigns of the 1950s and '60s

may be causing hundreds of deaths a year because of a cancer-
causing virus that contaminated the first polio vaccine,
according to scientists. Known as SV40, the virus came from
dead monkeys whose kidney cells were used to culture the first
Salk vaccines. Doctors estimate that the virus was injected into
tens of millions during the vaccination campaigns, including
several million in Canada, before being detected and screened
 435

out in 1963. Those born between 1941 and 1961 are thought to
be most at risk of having been infected.

1964 Guatemala established gun control. From 1964 to 1981,

100,000 Mayan Indians, unable to defend themselves, were
rounded up and exterminated.

1965 Aspartame is the technical name for the brand names,

NutraSweet, Equal, Spoonful, and Equal-Measure. Aspartame
was discovered by accident in 1965, when James Schlatter, a
chemist of G.D. Searle Company was testing an anti-ulcer drug.
Aspartame was approved for dry goods in 1981 and for
carbonated beverages in 1983.

1965 Project CIA and Department of Defense begin Project

MKSEARCH, a program to develop a capability to manipulate
human behavior through the use of mind-altering drugs.

1965 Prisoners at the Holmesburg State Prison in Philadelphia

are subjected to dioxin, the highly toxic chemical component of
Agent Orange used in Viet Nam. The men are later studied for
development of cancer, which indicates that Agent Orange had
been a suspected carcinogen all along.

1966 CIA initiates Project MKOFTEN, a program to test the

toxicological effects of certain drugs on humans and animals.

1966 July 7-10, The virus Bacillus subtilis was released

throughout the New York subway system, conducted by the
U.S. Army's Special Operations Division. Due to the vast
number of people exposed it would virtually impossible to
identify, let alone prove, and specific health problems resulting
directly from this test.

1967 CIA and Department of Defense implement Project

MKNAOMI, successor to MKULTRA and designed to
maintain, stockpile and test biological and chemical weapons.
 436

1968 CIA experiments with the possibility of poisoning drinking

water by injecting chemicals into the water supply of the FDA
in Washington, D.C.

1968 - 69 The Hong Kong flu, which was influenza A type

H3N2, killed over 30,000 people in the U.S. alone. That was a
fortuitous learning event for some because it taught them that
the flu could still conceivably be used to wipe out a population.
But at the same time, it pointed out the need to precondition the
populace so that those who might normally be resistant could be
rendered susceptible. Hence the development of the vaccine
program and the aerial spraying procedures to condition the
population. The purpose of the chemicals in the chemtrails is to
help the viral envelope fuse with lung cells, permitting easier
penetration and infection.

1969 At a House Appropriations hearing, the Defense

Department's Biological Warfare (BW) division requested funds
to develop through gene-splicing a new disease that would both
resist and break down a victim's immune system. "Within the
next 5 to 10 years it would probably be possible to make a new
infective micro-organism which could differ in certain important
respects from any known disease-causing organisms. Most
important of these is that it might be refractory to the
immunological and therapeutic processes upon which we
depend to maintain our relative freedom from infectious
diseases." The funds were approved. AIDS appeared within the
requested time frame, and has the exact characteristics specified.

1970 Uganda established gun control. From 1971 to 1979,

300,000 Christians, unable to defend themselves, were rounded
up and exterminated.

1972 The World Health Organization (W.H.O.) published a

similar proposal: "An attempt should be made to ascertain
whether viruses can in fact exert selective effects on immune
 437

function, e.g., by ...affecting T cell function as opposed to B cell

function. The possibility should also be looked into that the
immune response to the virus itself may be impaired if the
infecting virus damages more or less selectively the cells
responding to the viral antigens." (Bulletin of the W.H.O., vol.
47, p 257- 274.) This is a clinical description of the function of
the AIDS virus.

1972 It was discovered that black children as young as age five

were having psychosurgery performed on them at the University
of Mississippi in Jackson in order to control "hyperactive" and
"aggressive" behavior. Their brains were being implanted with
electrodes that were heated up to melt areas of the brain that
regulate emotion and intellect. When we first opposed these
experiments, and eventually stopped them, we did so despite
resistance from organized psychiatry and the research
community.

Mid-1970's The incidence of AIDS infections in Africa

coincides exactly with the locations of the W.H.O. smallpox
vaccination program in the mid-1970's (London Times, May 11,
1987). Some 14,000 Haitians then on UN secondment to Central
Africa were also vaccinated in this campaign. Personnel actually
conducting the vaccinations may have been completely unaware
that the vaccine was anything other than what they were told.

1975 Two neuroscientists, Laura and (the late) Eli Manuelides,

from Yale University in the US, went on to illustrate by 1975
that injections of human blood, like injections of brain taken
from kuru and CJD victims, transmitted the disease across the
species barrier to laboratory animals. Their prophetic, but
unheeded, message implied that blood was the vehicle that
carried the agent of CJD around the body until it chanced upon
an hospitable residence like the brain. This meant that the blood
route was the key to the transmission of CJD from a primary
host to a secondary host.
 438

1975 The virus section of Fort Detrick's Center for Biological

Warfare Research is renamed the Fredrick Cancer Research
Facilities and placed under the supervision of the National
Cancer Institute (NCI) . It is here that a special virus cancer
program is initiated by the U.S. Navy, purportedly to develop
cancer-causing viruses. It is also here that retrovirologists isolate
a virus to which no immunity exists. It is lat er named HTLV
(Human T-cell Leukemia Virus).

1976 Nobel Prize went to American scientist Carleton Gajdusek

for his experiments demonstrating that injections of kuru brain
(1967) and CJD brain (1969) reproduced similar illnesses in
chimpanzees.
A striking feature of AIDS is that it's ethno-selective. The rate of
infection is twice as high among Blacks, Latinos and Native
Americans as among whites, with death coming two to three
times as swiftly. And over 80% of the children with AIDS and
90% of infants born with it are among these minorities. "Ethnic
weapons" that would strike certain racial groups more heavily
than others have been a long-standing U.S. Army BW objective.
(Harris and Paxman, p 265)
The "discovery" of the AIDS virus (HTLV3) was announced by
Dr. Robert Gallo at the National Cancer Institute, which is on
the grounds of Fort Detrick, Maryland, a primary U.S. Army
biological warfare research facility.

1977 Senate hearings on Health and Scientific Research confirm

that 239 populated areas had been contaminated with biological
agents between 1949 and 1969. Some of the areas included San
Francisco, Washington, D.C., Key West, Panama City,
Minneapolis, and St. Louis.

1978 The Hepatitis B vaccine study appears to have been the

initial means of planting the infection in New York City. The
test protocol specified non-monogamous males only, and
homosexuals received a different vaccine from heterosexuals. At
least 25-50% of the first reported New York AIDS cases in 1981
 439

had received the Hepatitis B test vaccine in 1978. By 1984, 64%

of the vaccine recipients had AIDS, and the figures on the
current infection rate for the participants of that study are held
by the U.S. Department of Justice, and "unavailable."

1978-1987 Even as the understanding of spongiform

encephalopathy increased, various human pituitary hormone
programs in countries such as Australia, France, New Zealand,
the United Kingdom and United States were attracting hefty
government sponsorships. Few of the programs' stalwarts caught
on to the implications of the Manuelides' experiments, and
unsuccessful attempts between the years of 1978 and 1987 to
filter the CJD agent out of the pituitary hormones being injected
into unsuspecting short-statured children and infertile women
were left to one of this era's rare visionaries, British scrapie
expert Alan Dickinson. At about the same time, a British Royal
Commission on Environmental Pollution in 1979 raised the
possibility that the unregulated cycling of protein-rich sheep
remains back into animal feed might spread scrapie to cattle, as
it had done to farm mink in the US three decades beforehand,
via the oral route.

1979 There was an explosion at a Soviet plant in Sverdlosk and

an outbreak of anthrax followed. At the time, all accusations of
BW research were vigorously denied by Soviet officials, with
the explanation that anthrax outbreaks can occur naturally and
that the explosion was merely a coincidence.

1979 June , a well-dressed, articulate stranger visited the office

of the Elberton Granite Finishing Company and announced that
he wanted to build an edifice to transmit a message to mankind.
He identified himself as R. C. Christian, but it soon became
apparent that was not his real name. He said that he represented
a group of men who wanted to offer direction to humanity, but
to date, almost two decades later, no one knows who R. C.
Christian really was, or the names of those he represented.
Several things are apparent. The messages engraved on the
 440

Georgia Guidestones deal with four major fields: (1)

Governance and the establishment of a world government, (2)
Population and reproduction control, (3) The environment and
man's relationship to nature, and (4) Spirituality. In the public
library in Elberton, I found a book written by the man who
called himself R.C. Christian. I discovered that the monument
he commissioned had been erected in recognition of Thomas
Paine and the occult philosophy he espoused. Indeed, the
Georgia Guidestones are used for occult ceremonies and mystic
celebrations to this very day. Tragically, only one religious
leader in the area had the courage to speak out against the
American Stonehenge, and he has recently relocated his
ministry.
The Georgia Guidestones

1981 Aspartame was invented by the G D Searle Co. acquired

by Monsanto in 1985. For 16 years FDA refused to approve it
until 1981 when Commissioner Arthur Hayes overruled the
objections of a Public Board of Inquiry and the protests of the
American Soft Drink Association and blessed it. The tests
submitted by Searle were so bad the Department of Justice,
initiated prosecution of Searle for fraud. Then the defense
lawyers hired the prosecutors, Sam Skinner and Wm. Conlon,
and the case expired when the statute of limitations ran out.
Aspartame/Nutrasweet, a toxin that blinds, drops intelligence,
eradicates memory, grows brain tumors and other cancers,
brings fatigue. Depression, ADD, panic, rage, paranoia,
diabetes, seizures, suicide and death. This toxin is supported by
unlimited advertising and the manufacturers pay off the
American Diatetics Association, the American Diabetics
Association, the AMA, and whomever else, to convince us its
safe as rain. These lies are backed by a Federal Bureaucracy
knowing it may kill your child, but the bureaucrat who approved
the poison got a fat job as have many of his successors. Suppose
this government watchdog, ignoring thousands of consumer
complaints, has become an Attack Dog protecting corporate
corruption. This is the bitter reality of Aspartame/Nutrasweet,
 441

Monsanto, the FDA, Coca Cola, Pepsi, and the hundreds of

food, drink and drug makers who add to their products a known
poison Conceived in Fraud and Dedicated to the Proposition that
Profit is all that Matters! (They're Poisoning Our Kids -
Aspartame Warning The Facts From Betty Martin
<mailto:[email protected]
[email protected]< /FONT>

Dr Miguel A. Baret of the Dominican Republic removed milk

from 360 children's diets, because cow's milk has a specific
protein that can cause diabetes, especially in children. They
drank juice laced with aspartame instead and many developed
"abnormal restlessness, lack of concentration, irritability and
depression." When Dr Baret removed it: "The results were
astonishing. Their symptoms disappeared in 4-6 days in ALL of
them!" Thank you, Dr Baret, for this study showing what
aspartame does to the brains of our kids!

1984, July 4. The first detailed charges regarding AIDS as a BW

weapon were published in the Patriot newspaper in New Delhi,
India. It is hard to say where the investigations of this story in
the Indian press might have led, if they had not been sidetracked
by two major domestic disasters shortly thereafter: the
assassination of Indira Gandhi on Oct. 31 and the Bhopal Union
Carbide plant "accident" that killed several thousand and injured
over 200,000 on Dec. 3.

1985 The first of the fatal legacies of this form of medical

madness emerged with four cases of CJD in human pituitary
growth hormone-treated children.

1986 According to the Proceedings of the National Academy of

Sciences (83:4007-4011), HIV and VISNA are highly similar
and share all structural elements, except for a small segment
which is nearly identical to HTLV. This leads to speculation that
HTLV and VISNA may have been linked to produce a new
retrovirus to which no natural immunity exists.
 442

1987 Dr Louis Elsas, Professor of Pediatrics & Genetics at

Emory University, testified before Congress; "Aspartame is in
fact a well known neurotoxin and teratogen [triggers birth
defects] which in some undefined dose will irreversibly in the
developing child or fetal brain, produce adverse effects I am
particularly angry at this type of advertising that is promoting
the sale of a neurotoxin in the childhood age group." [Nov 2,
1987]

Neurosurgeon Russell Blaylock, MD, declares Aspartame is a

toxin like arsenic and cyanide that causes confusion,
disorientation, seizures, cancer, pancreatic, uterine, ovarian and
brain tumors and leads to Alzheimer's. Read Excitotoxins, the
Taste That Kills [505-474-0303]. Hear Dr. Blaylock's radio
interview on http://www.dorway.com/' Courageous
whistleblowers like these have spoken in three congressional
hearings, but industry's lobbying and political action keep the
poison in the foods of the world. Our recourse as consumers is
personal communication since the media is paid by advertising
to push Nutrasweet/Equal/Diet Coke, etc..

1987 Department of Defense admits that, despite a treaty

banning research and development of biological agents, it
continues to operate research facilities at 127 facilities and
universities around the nation.

1989 During which time the number of French children at risk

of growth-hormone-related CJD had practically doubled, the
first French children fulfilled that tragic legacy. In 1993, those
responsible for this travesty were threatened with manslaughter
charges. By 1997, France had half of the world's 100-plus cases
of pituitary hormone-related CJD.

1990 More than 1500 six-month old black and Hispanic babies
in Los Angeles are given an "experimental" measles vaccine that
had never been licensed for use in the United States. CDC later
 443

admits that parents were never informed that the vaccine being
injected to their children was experimental.

1991 Although the general elitism of human-pituitary programs

restricted this brand of medical madness to North America,
Europe and Australasian, Third World children and women did
not altogether escape the insanity of applying Frankenstein
medicine to social conditions. A medical report in 1991 linked
the CJD death of a young Brazilian man, like those of five
youthful New Zealand men and women, with a childhood
treatment involving pituitary growth hormone obtained from the
US. Unfortunately, the fate of women in Mexico City whose
breasts were injected with US pituitary hormones in an
appalling experiment to increase the volume of milk in lactating
mothers (some already pregnant again) will probably never be
known.

1992 It was discovered the federal violence initiative--the

federal government's agency-wide plan to go into America's
inner cities to experiment on children in the hope of finding
genetic and biological causes for violence. We opposed this
program as racist and abusive of children. Our efforts led to the
cancellation of this program. It also led the chief sponsor of the
program, psychiatrist Frederick Goodwin, to resign from his
post as director of NIMH and to leave a career in the
government. The fenfluramine studies at Columbia and Queens
College are part of the violence initiative. They were created
under its umbrella before it was cancelled. They confirm our
fears that while the public aspects of the violence initiative were
withdrawn, the actual individual projects continue unabated.

1992 Boris Yeltsin confirmed that anthrax was being researched

at Sverdlosk and vowed to stop all "Soviet" BW research.
Unfortunately, defectors have contradicted Yeltsin and there are
rumors that although the 'official government' statement and
ideal may be an elimination of biological weapons, the military
is still actively pursuing a BW program on its own.
 444

1993 The FDA approved aspartame as an ingredient in

numerous food items that would always be heated to above
86°degrees F (30°Degrees C). An act that can only be described
as "unconscionable"

1994 One has only to learn what really happened to the

Christians in Rwanda between April and July of 1994 to
imagine what may lie in store for Christians here in America at
some time in the not-too-distant future. After the Christian
Tutsis had been disarmed by governmental decree in the early
1990s, Hutu-led military forces began to systematically
massacre the defenseless Christians. The massacre began in
April 1994 and continued until July 1994. Using machetes rather
than bullets, the Hutu forces were able to create a state of abject
fear and terror within the helpless Christian population as they
systematically butchered hundreds of thousands of them. The
United Nations immediately convened hearings on the genocide
taking place in Rwanda, but Madeline Albright, the American
Ambassador to the United Nations, argued strenuously that
neighboring African nations should not be allowed to intervene
until the "civil war had come to an end." In reality, of course,
there was no civil war since those being slaughtered had no
weapons with which to defend themselves; it was simply a
matter of mass murder. In addition to blocking intervention by
neighboring nations, Madeline Albright also insisted that the
word "genocide" must not be used, and that the United Nations
forces stationed in Rwanda were not to be allowed to intervene.
In the three months that followed, between one-half and three-
quarters of a million Christians were systematically
dismembered, hacked to death, and slaughtered in the bloody
carnage that ensued. Tens of thousands of Christians were
murdered in their churches; tens of thousands more were
murdered in their hospitals and in their schools. On several
occasions, United Nations soldiers stationed in Rwanda actually
handed over helpless Christians under their protection to
members of the Hutu militia. They then stood by as their
 445

screaming charges were unceremoniously hacked to pieces. At

the end of the carnage, in late July 1994, the American
government rewarded the Hutu murderers with millions of
dollars in foreign aid. Strangely, the American press has
remained silent (Subversio n Of The Free Press By The CIA )
about the fact that almost all of those who were slaughtered
were Christians, and it was the policies of our government that
were primarily responsible for blocking efforts by neighboring
African countries to intervene. The Population Control Agenda

1994 With a technique called "gene tracking," Dr. Garth

Nicolson at the MD Anderson Cancer Center in Houston, TX
discovers that many returning Desert Storm veterans are
infected with an altered strain of Mycoplasma incognitus, a
microbe commonly used in the production of biological
weapons. Incorporated into its molecular structure is 40 percent
of the HIV protein coat, indicating that it had been man-made.

1995 Dr Phyllis Mullenix, former head of toxicology at Forsyth

Dental Center in Boston and now a critic of fluoridation. Animal
studies which Mullenix and co-workers conducted at Forsyth in
the early 1990s indicated that fluoride was a powerful central
nervous system (CNS) toxin and might adversely affect human
brain functioning even at low doses. (New epidemiological
evidence from China adds support, showing a correlation
between low-dose fluoride exposure and diminished IQ in
children.) Mullenix's results were published in 1995 in a
reputable peer-reviewed scientific journal.

1995 The University of Rochester's classified fluoride studies,

code-named "Program F", were started during the war and
continued up until the early 1950s. They were conducted at its
Atomic Energy Project (AEP), a top-secret facility funded by
the AEC and housed at Strong Memorial Hospital. It was there
that one of the most notorious human radiation experiments of
the Cold War took place, in which unsuspecting hospital
patients were injected with toxic doses of radioactive plutonium.
 446

Revelation of this experiment-in a Pulitzer

Prize&endash;winning account by Eileen Welsome-led to a
1995 US presidential investigation and a multimillion-dollar
cash settlement for victims.

1995 U.S. Government admits that it had offered Japanese war

criminals and scientists who had performed human medical
experiments salaries and immunity from prosecution in
exchange for data on biological warfare research.

1995 Dr. Garth Nicolson, uncovers evidence that the biological

agents used during the Gulf War had been manufactured in
Houston, TX and Boca Raton, Fl and tested on prisoners in the
Texas Department of Corrections.

1996, 27 June without public notice, the FDA removed all

restrictions from aspartame allowing it to be used in everything,
including all heated and baked goods. The truth about
aspartame's toxicity is far different than what the NutraSweet
Company would have you readers believe.

1996 A new scientific paper dealing with a meta-analysis of 23

different scientific studies on the relationship between first-
trimester abortions and breast cancer was published in a British
medical journal. That study clearly demonstrated a higher
incidence of breast cancer in women who had hadfirst-trimester
abortions. In response to that publication, the American Medical
Association (AMA), the American Cancer Society (ACS), and
pro-abortion/population-control advocates joined together in an
unholy alliance to attack the conclusions of the authors, and to
block all efforts to disseminate that information to American
physicians.
The Population Control Agenda

1997 October. Speaking from Washington, DC, Nobel Prize

winner for discovering the role of molecules known as "prions"
in the invariably fatal brain illnesses such as "mad cow disease"
 447

or bovine spongiform encephalopathy (BSE) in cattle, and

Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease (CJD) in humans, Dr Stanley Prusiner
from the University of California predicted that the first drug
therapy, which would not necessarily be a cure for BSE or CJD,
was at least five years away. At the same time, on the opposite
side of the Atlantic, the post-mortem of Chris Warne, a 36-year-
old fitness fanatic from Derbyshire, England, revealed that he
was the 21st victim of the new variant of CJD which had spread
from BSE-infected cattle to humans via the food chain. Only 18
months earlier, a British House of Commons admission that
BSE-infected meat had probably caused the CJD deaths of 10
youthful Britons left the British meat industry in tatters. Since
then, the history of BSE has gradually unfolded to reveal a
brain-dead imperialism, one which, while blinded by its own
arrogant greed to inflate market profits, has treated public and,
indeed, world health with gay abandon. Formerly a rare disease
which affected less than one per million in most countries, one
worst-case scenario predicts that BSE-infected meat will push
the incidence of CJD in humans to claim 10,000 British lives by
the year 2000, and a further 10 million by the year 2010.
Another predicts that half the British people, some 30 million,
will be left brain-dead by CJD. As Chris Warne's mother
commented, her son was a health-conscious sportsman, but
"after winning medals in March, by July he couldn't stand on his
feet, and by October he was gone".
Volume 5, #1

Researchers at the US Army Medical Research Institute of

Infectious Diseases (or USAMRIID) at Fort Detrick in Frederick
MD have reconstructed and modified the H1N1 Spanish Flu
virus, making it far more deadly than it ever was back when it
was responsible for the 1918-1919 flu pandemic that killed over
20 million worldwide and over 500,000 here in the US.

FRANCE is facing a new health scandal following allegations

that the prestigious Pasteur Institute willfully ignored warnings
 448

that up to 600 children were being injected with cancerous

hormones.

The disclosures that children may have been put at risk emerged
during a new investigation into the link between the growth
hormones and Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease (CJD), which caused a
major scandal when acknowledged in the Nineties . So far, 74
children have died of CJD after being treated with growth
hormones extracted from the bodies of victims of neurological
illnesses in the Eighties.

That scandal and the contaminated blood affair in which 4,000

people were infected with HIV through unscreened blood
transfusions - despite the availability of an American test forthe
virus - have contributed to France's acute sensitivity on health
issues. When the contaminated blood affair came to trial in 1998
, it was alleged that authorization for the American test was
withheld to give the institute time to develop a rival French test.

The latest claims suggest that in 1985 the institute sold a batch
of growth hormone to French hospitals without waiting for
safety checks which showed the batch to have cancer marker
cells at five times the permitted limit for use. The institute is
further alleged to have made no efforts to withdraw the batch
once it was aware of the risk.

References

Cole, Leonard A. Clouds of secrecy:

the army's germ warfare tests over populated areas,
Rowman & Littlefield, Totowa, N.J. , 1988

Hersh, Seymour M. Chemical and biological warfare:

America's hidden arsenal,
Bobbs-Merrill,
Indianapolis, 1968
 449

Murphy, Sean.
No fire, no thunder: the threat of chemical and biological
weapons,
Monthly Review Press,
New York , 1984

Piller, Charles.
Gene wars: military control over the new genetic technologies,
Beech Tree Books,
New York, 1988

Spiers, Edward M. Chemical and Biological Weapons:

A Study in Proliferation,
St. Martin's Press,
New York, 1994

A Higher Form of Killing:

The Secret Story of Chemical and Biological Warfare
by R. Harris and J. Paxman,
p 266, Hill and Wang, pubs.

Covert Action Information Bulletin #28 ($5),

Box 50272,
Washington, D.C. 20004;

Bio-Attack Alert ($20), Dr. Robert Strecker,

1501 Colorado Blvd.,
Los Angeles, CA 90041;

Radio Free America #16 by Dave Emery and Nip Tuck

(3 tapes, $10),
Davkore Co.,
1300-D Space Park Way,
Mountain View, CA 94043.

Critique - Exposing Consensus Reality,

 450

P.O. Box 11368, Santa Rosa, CA 95406.

$15.00 for three issues (one year).

Project Paperclip by Clarence Lasby,

Atheneum 214, NY, and Gehlen:

Spy of the Century by E.H. Cookridge,

Random House.

DESIGNER DISEASES: AIDS As Biological & Psychological

Warfare
by Waves Forrest

Contaminated Early Polio Vaccinations Linked To Cancer

Epidemic
By Robert Matthews & Adrian Humphreys
The Sunday Telegraph and National Post Ontario,
Canada 5-18-99

On Line References

History of Biological Warfare

Eugenics

http://www.holisticmed.com/aspartame/

http://www.nexusmagazine.com/

The Population Control Agenda

Get links to over 200 sites on aspartame

US Government Experiments On Children During The Cold

War
 451

Chemically Induced Compliance: The Drugging of Kids and

Garbage Science in America

http://user.mc.net/dougp/ahm/cor1.htmEugenics

The Illuminati Wants to Reduce the Population with 90%

http://www.healthnewsnet.com/humanexperiments.html

Silent Weapons For A Quiet War

Another Dark Chemtrail Hypothesis

Subversion of the free Press by the CIA

Comment

From Alan Cantwell

11-15-00

1976 Nobel Prize went to American scientist Carleton Gajdusek

for his experiments demonstrating that injections of kuru brain
(1967) and CJD brain (1969) reproduced similar illnesses in
chimpanzees.

A striking feature of AIDS is that it's ethno-selective. The rate of

infection is twice as high among Blacks, Latinos and Native
Americans as among whites, with death coming two to three
times as swiftly. And over 80% of the children with AIDS and
90% of infants born with it are among these minorities. "Ethnic
weapons" that would strike certain racial groups more heavily
than others have been a long-standing U.S. Army BW objective.
(Harris and Paxman, p 265)

The "discovery" of the AIDS virus (HTLV3) was announced by

Dr. Robert Gallo at the National Cancer Institute, which is on
 452

the grounds of Fort Detrick, Maryland, a primary U.S. Army

biological warfare research facility.

I would quibble about substantiating evidence for the last

paragraph (Gallo, HIV 1976 timeline).
 453

809 VACCINES

"Your failure to be informed does not make me a wacko." --

John Loeffler

I have no medical training, but I can read.

I find this topic sorely distressing. Aggravating that distress is

that I am not sure if it is simply a case of human madness and
insanity initiated by callous greed, or if in fact there is
something far more sinister than mere corporate greed
implementing and sustaining this assault on humanity.

There is little doubt when the facts and case histories are laid
open and bared that untold death, debilitation, and injury are a
direct result of the vaccination “industry”.

Regardless of what I think, it is imperative that you, the reader,

put yourself in a position where you really can make an
informed decision about the entire subject rather than just
blindly accept and submit yourself and family to this practice.
Death and permanent injury are not denied by the “industry”,
rather they play down the unfortunates numbers and statistics as
just bad luck, or a result of “complications” that are unfortunate.
Put it this way: would you join a queue knowing at every so
often one of you would randomly be taken out and summararily
executed? Would you put your children in that line? Would you
allow yourself or family to play with a loaded revolver?

As this is indeed such a painful issue (and I have had family

issues relating to “bad reaction” to vaccines that resulted in our
sane family doctor advising “no more vaccinations” for the
child”) I must personally be brief in my comments. However
the matter requires your most urgent attention and
investigations. Hereunder are some pointers and information
 454

that are merely a start. The resources available for your

consideration are larger than you can imagine.
In short, we the people are being wilfully and knowingly killed
off. No one is being held accountable for a genocide.

*****************************
1963. The mass vaccination campaigns of the 1950s and '60s
may be causing hundreds of deaths a year because of a cancer-
causing virus that contaminated the first polio vaccine,
according to scientists. Known as SV40, the virus came from
dead monkeys whose kidney cells were used to culture the first
Salk vaccines. Doctors estimate that the virus was injected into
tens of millions during the vaccination campaigns, including
several million in Canada, before being detected and screened
out in 1963. Those born between 1941 and 1961 are thought to
be most at risk of having been infected.

Mid-1970's. The incidence of AIDS infections in Africa

coincides exactly with the locations of the W.H.O. smallpox
vaccination program in the mid-1970's (London Times, May 11,
1987). Some 14,000 Haitians then on UN secondment to Central
Africa were also vaccinated in this campaign. Personnel actually
conducting the vaccinations may have been completely unaware
that the vaccine was anything other than what they were told.

1978. The Hepatitis B vaccine study appears to have been the

initial means of planting the infection in New York City. The
test protocol specified non-monogamous males only, and
homosexuals received a different vaccine from heterosexuals. At
least 25-50% of the first reported New York AIDS cases in 1981
had received the Hepatitis B test vaccine in 1978. By 1984, 64%
of the vaccine recipients had AIDS, and the figures on the
current infection rate for the participants of that study are held
by the U.S. Department of Justice, and "unavailable."
***********************
 455

“As a legislator, I believe mandated smallpox vaccines are very

bad policy. The point is not that smallpox vaccines are
necessarily a bad idea, but rather that intimately personal
medical decisions should not be made by government. The real
issue is individual medical choice. No single person, including
the President of the United States, should ever be given the
power to make a medical decision for potentially millions of
Americans. Freedom over one’s physical person is the most
basic freedom of all, and people in a free society should be
sovereign over their own bodies. When we give government the
power to make medical decisions for us, we in essence accept
that the state owns our bodies.” (Ron Paul MD,
LewRockwell.com)
Vaccinations - good or bad? updated April 2008

The idea of vaccination is that if you give the immune system a

small "taste" of a bug (such as polio, whooping cough etc) it will
make antibodies which will protect one against future exposures
to the real thing. Good idea, but in practice it is not as simple.

My medical training tells me that all these issues should be

resolved by logical argument. But in the modern world, all these
arguments are tainted by vested interest (primarily from drug
companies) and it is difficult to trust the data with which one is
presented. Therefore one ends up working from either limited
data, or untrustworthy data, or common sense and experience
and ends up with a belief. So what you are getting below are my
individual conclusions, but it is up to every parent to find what
information they can and make up their own minds.

The evidence that vaccinations reduce incidence of disease is

pretty thin. Most infectious diseases have declined as a result of
improved hygiene and nutrition. Doctors believe that
vaccinations work and are reluctant to diagnose a disease in a
vaccinated child. So for example since polio vaccine, polio is
rarely diagnosed, but there has been an increase in aseptic
meningitis.
 456

The medical profession, backed up by the pharmaceutical and

chemical industry, are experts in cover ups. When doctors find
themselves in trouble they close ranks. Most people have seen
cover ups for themselves with drug side effects (which kill huge
numbers of people every year but are hushed up). I see cover
ups in patients with pesticide poisoning, with problems from
silicone breast implants and in Gulf War syndrome. Doubtless
there are others and I know vaccine damage is covered up
and/or denied. I have seen too many children with serious health
problems dating from vaccination for which there is no other
explanation for their illness. I have to believe the evidence of
my own eyes.

Vaccines can cause harm

There is now strong evidence that part of Gulf War Syndrome
was caused by multiple vaccinations. MMR has been linked
with autism and there is still a case to be answered here. There
are many cases of brain damaged children following triple
vaccine (diptheria, pertussis, tetanus).

Vaccines may be causing harm in unseen

ways
Polio vaccination may be the cause of the huge increase in post
viral fatigue syndrome. Before polio vaccination, post viral
syndrome was rare. This is because people caught polio (which
occasionally results in paralysis) which is an enterovirus. They
mounted a vigorous immune reaction against polio virus which
gave them cross-immunity against all other enteroviruses
including Epstein Barr (glandular fever), coxsackie B, ECHO
etc. This protected them against post viral fatigue since this
most commonly follows an enteroviral infection.

We now know that many cancers are caused by viral infection.

Obvious examples include hepatitis B (primary liver cancer),
cervical wart virus (cervical cancer) and AIDS (Kaposi's
 457

sarcoma). Chronic myeloid leukaemia is probably virally

induced. How many other cancers could there be from which we
are protected by proper exposure to a virus, but not protected by
vaccination? Nobody knows the answer to this question. And
certainly no studies are being done.

What is in a vaccine?
Not just bits of bacteria and viruses. No immune system is going
to react vigorously against a few dead or half alive (attenuated)
cells. To turn the immune system on a vaccine needs an immune
adjuvant added. These include aluminium and mercury which
are toxic in their own right. It may well be that autism following
MMR is actually a mercury problem.

Vaccines are made from bugs which are grown in animal tissues
including beef. There is evidence to suggest that the cases of
new variant CJD in young people may be due to direct injection
of prion from these tissue cultures.

So what is the alternative?

We should be tackling infectious disease by good hygiene and
boosting the immune system.

Good hygiene
By good hygiene definitely I do not mean obsessively wiping
down working surfaces with antiseptic wipes. Indeed this is
counter productive because we need daily exposure to bacteria
to train and programme the immune system. What I recommend
is proper public health measures such as:

* Not pumping raw sewage into the seas for people to swim
in.
* Not making animals travel hundreds of miles to slaughter
houses so they crap themselves on the way and get covered with
shit, contaminating meat subsequently. Please try to buy local
produce, or organic produce which has animal care standards.
 458

* Not keeping chickens so intensively that they need constant

antibiotics to survive chronic salmonella.
* Moving towards more organic farming practices i.e. away
from intensive farming, use of properly composted animal
waste, using local suppliers etc.
* Sexually transmitted diseases are presently all too common.
Take proper precautions.
* We should not be concentrating sick and ill people in large
general hospitals. This means that antibiotic resistant organisms
can develop and spread quickly from one patient to the next.
* There are many other ideas for good hygiene. It is important
to think carefully for yourselves. Please do not assume that
"hygienic" chemical solutions are the answer.

Boosting the immune system

Human beings live on a knife edge with their immune systems.
The immune system has a delicate balancing act because it
needs to be able to recognise bugs and attack them, it must
recognise cancer cells and attack them, but it must recognise
"self" i.e. human bacteria/bugs and human cells and and ignore
them. It is already confused by chemicals.

We should not be thinking about getting rid of the bug. This will
always be impossible simply because "nature abhors a vacuum"
and if you get rid of one bug, another will take its place.

Therefore we should be thinking about individual resistance to

disease i.e. making people so healthy through good diet, good
micronutrient status (vitamins and minerals) and freedom from
toxins (i.e. red herrings and obstacles) that the immune system
can easily resist any bugs that do gain entry. For example,
measles can cause eye damage, but not if there is good vitamin
A status.

The trouble is that against all these arguments is the combined

weight of the medical profession and pharmaceutical companies
who financially drive government and control the Press telling
 459

us that vaccination is safe and desirable. Nowadays logical

argument no longer prevails and policy is dictated by big
business and cash.

So what vaccinations would I give my child

today?
No DPT in the first few months of life (I would look for
protection from breast feeding).
I would give polio because I do not want to risk paralysis and I
believe good nutrition will protect my child from other severe
enteroviral infections.
No MMR (I want my child to get these infections young when
the immune system, with good nutrition, can deal efficiently
with these infections). See MMR vaccination - should my child
have it?
Good HealthKeeping is a website with information on obtaining
single vaccines.
Once my child started running around outside I would give
tetanus vaccination.
No BCG.
With a daughter, I would check rubella status as a teenager and
use vaccination if she was negative: I do not want her to get
rubella during pregnancy.

In conclusion
These, as I say, are my beliefs. They may well change in the
future as I learn new things.

For a list of vaccine ingredients refer to RENSE.COM

Rense.com
Vaccine Ingredients -
Formaldehyde, Aspartame,
Mercury, Etc
11-11-4
 460

This following list of common vaccines and their ingredients

should shock anyone.

The numbers of microbes, antibiotics, chemicals, heavy metals

and animal byproducts is staggering. Would you knowingly
inject these materials into your children?

Acel-Immune DTaP - Diphtheria-Tetanus-Pertussis Wyeth-

Ayerst 800.934.5556
* diphtheria and tetanus toxoids and acellular pertussis
adsorbed, formaldehyde, aluminum hydroxide, aluminum
phosphate, thimerosal, and polysorbate 80 (Tween-80) gelatin
Act HIB

Haemophilus - Influenza B Connaught Laboratories

800.822.2463
* Haemophilus influenza Type B, polyribosylribitol phosphate
ammonium sulfate, formalin, and sucrose

Attenuvax - Measles Merck & Co., Inc. 800-672-6372

* measles live virus neomycin sorbitol hydrolized gelatin, chick
embryo

Biavax - Rubella Merck & Co., Inc. 800-672-6372

* rubella live virus neomycin sorbitol hydrolized gelatin, human
diploid cells from aborted fetal tissue

BioThrax - Anthrax Adsorbed BioPort Corporation

517.327.1500
* nonencapsulated strain of Bacillus anthracis aluminum
hydroxide, benzethonium chloride, and formaldehyde

DPT - Diphtheria-Tetanus-Pertussis GlaxoSmithKline

800.366.8900 x5231
 461

* diphtheria and tetanus toxoids and acellular pertussis

adsorbed, formaldehyde, aluminum phosphate, ammonium
sulfate, and thimerosal, washed sheep RBCs

Dryvax - Smallpox (not licensed d/t expiration) Wyeth-Ayerst

800.934.5556
* live vaccinia virus, with "some microbial contaminants,"
according to the Working Group on Civilian Biodefense
polymyxcin B sulfate, streptomycin sulfate, chlortetracycline
hydrochloride, and neomycin sulfate glycerin, and phenol -a
compound obtained by distillation of coal tar vesicle fluid from
calf skins Engerix-B

Recombinant Hepatitis B GlaxoSmithKline 800.366.8900

x5231
* genetic sequence of the hepatitis B virus that codes for the
surface antigen (HbSAg), cloned into GMO yeast, aluminum
hydroxide, and thimerosal

Fluvirin Medeva Pharmaceuticals 888.MEDEVA 716.274.5300

* influenza virus, neomycin, polymyxin, beta-propiolactone,
chick embryonic fluid

FluShield Wyeth-Ayerst 800.934.5556

* trivalent influenza virus, types A&B gentamicin sulphate
formadehyde, thimerosal, and polysorbate 80 (Tween-80) chick
embryonic fluid

Havrix - Hepatitis A GlaxoSmithKline 800.366.8900 x5231

* hepatitis A virus, formalin, aluminum hydroxide, 2-
phenoxyethanol, and polysorbate 20 residual MRC5 proteins -
human diploid cells from aborted fetal tissue

HiB Titer - Haemophilus Influenza B Wyeth-Ayerst

800.934.5556
 462

* haemophilus influenza B, polyribosylribitol phosphate, yeast,

ammonium sulfate, thimerosal, and chemically defined yeast-
based medium

Imovax Connaught Laboratories 800.822.2463

* rabies virus adsorbed, neomycin sulfate, phenol, red indicator
human albumin, human diploid cells from aborted fetal tissue

IPOL Connaught Laboratories 800.822.2463

* 3 types of polio viruses neomycin, streptomycin, and
polymyxin B formaldehyde, and 2-phenoxyethenol continuous
line of monkey kidney cells

JE-VAX - Japanese Ancephalitis Aventis Pasteur USA

800.VACCINE
* Nakayama-NIH strain of Japanese encephalitis virus,
inactivated formaldehyde, polysorbate 80 (Tween-80), and
thimerosal mouse serum proteins, and gelatin

LYMErix - Lyme GlaxoSmithKline 888-825-5249

* recombinant protein (OspA) from the outer surface of the
spirochete Borrelia burgdorferi kanamycin aluminum hydroxide,
2-phenoxyethenol, phosphate buffered saline

MMR - Measles-Mumps-Rubella Merck & Co., Inc.

800.672.6372
* measles, mumps, rubella live virus, neomycin sorbitol,
hydrolized gelatin, chick embryonic fluid, and human diploid
cells from aborted fetal tissue

M-R-Vax - Measles-Rubella Merck & Co., Inc. 800.672.6372

* measles, rubella live virus neomycin sorbitol hydrolized
gelatin, chick embryonic fluid, and human diploid cells from
aborted fetal tissue

Menomune - Meningococcal Connaught Laboratories

800.822.2463
 463

* freeze-dried polysaccharide antigens from Neisseria

meningitidis bacteria, thimerosal, and lactose

Meruvax I - Mumps Merck & Co., Inc. 800.672.6372

* mumps live virus neomycin sorbitol hydrolized gelatin

NYVAC - (new smallpox batch, not licensed) Aventis Pasteur

USA 800.VACCINE
* highly-attenuated vaccinia virus, polymyxcin B, sulfate,
streptomycin sulfate, chlortetracycline hydrochloride, and
neomycin sulfate glycerin, and phenol -a compound obtained by
distillation of coal tar vesicle fluid from calf skins

Orimune - Oral Polio Wyeth-Ayerst 800.934.5556

* 3 types of polio viruses, attenuated neomycin, streptomycin
sorbitol monkey kidney cells and calf serum

Pneumovax - Streptococcus Pneumoniae Merck & Co., Inc.

800.672.6372
* capsular polysaccharides from polyvalent (23 types),
pneumococcal bacteria, phenol,

Prevnar Pneumococcal - 7-Valent Conjugate Vaccine Wyeth

Lederle 800.934.5556
* saccharides from capsular Streptococcus pneumoniae antigens
(7 serotypes) individually conjugated to diphtheria CRM 197
protein aluminum phosphate, ammonium sulfate, soy protein,
yeast

RabAvert - Rabies Chiron Behring GmbH & Company

510.655.8729
* fixed-virus strain, Flury LEP neomycin, chlortetracycline, and
amphotericin B, potassium glutamate, and sucrose human
albumin, bovine gelatin and serum "from source countries
known to be free of bovine spongioform encephalopathy," and
chicken protein
 464

Rabies Vaccine Adsorbed GlaxoSmithKline 800.366.8900

x5231
*rabies virus adsorbed, beta-propiolactone, aluminum
phosphate, thimerosal, and phenol, red rhesus monkey fetal lung
cells

Recombivax - Recombinant Hepatitis B Merck & Co., Inc.

800.672.6372
* genetic sequence of the hepatitis B virus that codes for the
surface antigen (HbSAg), cloned into GMO yeast, aluminum
hydroxide, and thimerosal

RotaShield - Oral Tetravalent Rotavirus (recalled) Wyeth-

Ayerst 800.934.5556
* 1 rhesus monkey rotavirus, 3 rhesus-human reassortant live
viruses neomycin sulfate, amphotericin B potassium
monophosphate, potassium diphosphate, sucrose, and
monosodium glutamate (MSG) rhesus monkey fetal diploid
cells, and bovine fetal serum smallpox (not licensed due to
expiration)

40-yr old stuff "found" in Swiftwater, PA freezer Aventis

Pasteur USA 800.VACCINE
* live vaccinia virus, with "some microbial contaminants,"
according to the Working Group on Civilian Biodefense
polymyxcin B sulfate, streptomycin sulfate, chlortetracycline
hydrochloride, and neomycin sulfate glycerin, and phenol -a
compound obtained by distillation of coal tar vesicle fluid from
calf skins

Smallpox (new, not licensed) Acambis, Inc. 617.494.1339 in

partnership with Baxter BioScience
* highly-attenuated vaccinia virus, polymyxcin B sulfate,
streptomycin sulfate, chlortetracycline hydrochloride, and
neomycin sulfate glycerin, and phenol -a compound obtained by
distillation of coal tar vesicle fluid from calf skins
 465

TheraCys BCG (intravesicle -not licensed in US for

tuberculosis) Aventis Pasteur USA 800.VACCINE
* live attenuated strain of Mycobacterium bovis monosodium
glutamate (MSG), and polysorbate 80 (Tween-80)

Tripedia - Diphtheria-Tetanus-Pertussis Aventis Pasteur USA

800.VACCINE
*Corynebacterium diphtheriae and Clostridium tetani toxoids
and acellular Bordetella pertussis adsorbed aluminum potassium
sulfate, formaldehyde, thimerosal, and polysorbate 80 (Tween-
80) gelatin, bovine extract

US-sourced Typhim Vi - Typhoid Aventis Pasteur USA SA

800.VACCINE
* cell surface Vi polysaccharide from Salmonella typhi Ty2
strain, aspartame, phenol, and polydimethylsiloxane (silicone)

Varivax - Chickenpox Merck & Co., Inc. 800.672.6372

* varicella live virus neomycin phosphate, sucrose, and
monosodium glutamate (MSG) processed gelatin, fetal bovine
serum, guinea pig embryo cells, albumin from human blood, and
human diploid cells from aborted fetal tissue

YF-VAX - Yellow Fever Aventis Pasteur USA 800.VACCINE

* 17D strain of yellow fever virus sorbitol chick embryo, and
gelatin

http://www.informedchoice.info/cocktail.html
Vaccine Liberation Information
NOTE: THIMEROSAL = MERCURY
http://www.vaclib.org/pdf/exemption.htm

Vaccinations: Good, Bad or Just Plain Ugly

The FDA and other "watchdog" government agencies seldom

are called to account for erroneous or irresponsible decisions. In
the Dow Chemical silicone breast implant suit, the government
 466

was recently awarded $9.8 million for medical expenses paid

out through Medicare and Medicaid. It didn't seem to matter that
another agency, the FDA, of the same government had
previously approved the use and sale of these implants and is
currently considering whether to allow them to be sold again.

Further, these same agencies show definite bias when it comes

to evaluating the risks associated with drugs. A good example is
the fact that the agencies are constantly pushing for vaccinations
and flu shots. For some reason, however, they neglect to tell the
public that the preservative in these flu shots and vaccines is
mercury.

IS THERE SUCH A THING AS HEALTHY

MERCURY?

When it comes to other sources of mercury, though, they are

extremely vigilant. They have issued repeated warnings on the
consumption of various fish, including tuna, shark, swordfish,
and mahi-mahi, because of possible mercury contamination.
And since mercury is particularly harmful to nerve cells,
government health authorities have stressed that infants and
small children shouldn't be fed these foods, and pregnant and
nursing mothers should avoid eating tuna also.

However the facts state that most canned tuna contains less
mercury contamination than tuna steaks, which come from
larger tuna. It's hard to tell how much, if any, mercury these
products contain. Smaller fish are safer, and so are fish like sole,
sardines, herring, bass, catfish, salmon and shellfish.

Although the EPA (Environmental Protection Agency) has

determined that the maximum allowable daily exposure to
mercury is 0.1 microgram per kilogram of body weight, the new
flu vaccine for babies, called Fluzone, contains 25 micrograms
of mercury per 0.5 ml dose.
 467

Practically all vaccines contain mercury and aluminum. And

vaccines are not "safer" sources of these toxic minerals. It
doesn't matter if the mercury comes from fish or from a vaccine.
The potential for neurological damage remains the same. But for
some reason, even though we're warned about fish consumption,
vaccines and flu shots are strongly encouraged and, in many
instances, even required by law. It shouldn't come as any
surprise that more babies seem to be developing autism
problems, and the risk of developing Alzheimer's disease is
steadily increasing.

ALZHEIMER'S LINKED TO FLU SHOTS

In the year 2000, there were approximately 5 million people in
the U.S. with Alzheimer's, and it has become the fourth leading
cause of death in individuals over the age of 75. By the year
2010, it is estimated that over 7 million individuals will have the
disease, and by 2025, 22 million will develop Alzheimer's.

As the general population continues to consume more

contaminated food, water, and medicines, these predictions may
very well prove accurate. One expert at the 1997 National
Vaccine Information Center (NVIC) International Vaccine
Conference stated that anyone who had five consecutive flu
vaccine shots increased their risk of developing Alzheimer's
disease by a factor of 10 over someone who received only two
or fewer shots.

A powerful herb to prevent alzheimer's

It's worth mentioning, while we're on the Alzheimer's topic, that
the elderly in India have the lowest incidence of Alzheimer's
disease in the world. Only 1 percent of the elderly in India suffer
from Alzheimer's. In contrast, the Alzheimer's Association in
this country says that 10% of our population over 65 years old
has the disease, and half of those over 85 have Alzheimer's.
Researchers have theorized that the low incidence of
 468

Alzheimer's among the Indian population could be due to their

increased consumption of the spice turmeric, a component of
curry. Animal studies have supported this theory.

Studies have shown that when either turmeric or curcumin, (a

major component of turmeric) was added to the diets of animals
bred to develop Alzheimer's, the brain damage was significantly
lessened. [Neurobiol Aging 01;22(6):993-1005] [J Neurosci
01:21(21):8370-8377]

Turmeric has been shown to have very strong antioxidant

properties that can be very effective at normal dietary doses.
This spice may be one of the easiest and least expensive
methods of combating the growing epidemic of Alzheimer's
disease.

Better than a flu shot

When it comes to beating the flu, selenium can increase your
odds. Selenium is a necessary mineral for the production of
antioxidants within the body. New animal research from the
University of North Carolina has found that a dietary deficiency
of selenium may cause a harmless strain of the flu virus to
mutate into a virulent pathogen.

When selenium-deficient mice were given a known flu virus and

compared to mice with normal selenium levels, researchers
found that the selenium-deficient animals experienced far more
serious symptoms, such as lung damage. Based on this new
research, other researchers are wondering if the more potent
viruses, such as HIV, also mutated in environments where there
were selenium deficiencies. It makes sense when you consider
the well-known fact that most of the worldwide flu outbreaks
originate in China, where large segments of the population are
selenium-deficient.
 469

Whether you decide to get flu shots or other vaccinations is a

personal choice but as you weigh the pros and cons of such a
decision, don't be naive enough to think any of our
government agencies have your best interests as their top
priority. It could be a fatal mistake.

THE VACCINATION
By Patricia Crutchfield

His trusting eyes looked up at me

He smiled his sweetest smile
What a precious gift from God he was
My son my first born child,

The nurse came in and weighed him

Put a thermometer briefly in his ear
Then she told me to take off his diaper
And expose his plump little rear.

I did as I was instructed

For I knew the procedure by now
It’s time for his next vaccination
This time I won’t flinch, I vow.

The syringes and vial of the serums

Lay benignly on her sterile steel tray
And though I try to watch her,
I find myself turning away.

His scream at the prick of the needle

Sends a bolt of pure terror through me
It’s animal like pitch was not normal
And I turned around quickly to see.

His beautiful body went rigid

Then spasmed again and again
What’s happening to my poor baby?
 470

And what can I do to help him?

I could sense the nurse’s pure panic

As she called out to the doctor to come
The seconds that passed seems like hours
And where is that screaming coming from?

I open my eyes in a room filled with light

The silence a deafening roar
My husband is standing beside me
He says everything fine, but his tears tell me more

I try to sit up, but I’m weary

Another needle pierces my arm
I drift off once again into darkness
But my mind beats a steady alarm.

Two days and two nights I am sedated

Until now no one tells me why
Then the doctor appears with my husband
And immediately I start to cry

My most precious gift has been taken

He’ll never again be mine to hold
His body once so warm and loving
Now lays on a slab icy cold

I’m sorry says the good doctor

A reaction we couldn’t foresee
Please accept my sincerest condolence
I guess it was just meant to be

Our son now plays with the angels

And my heart breaks anew everyday
Its the angels who tickle his tummy
And it’s in their arms not mine, he will lay
 471

A statistic, one in seventeen hundred

That’s what they say of my son
But I say one child is too many
To die from a vaccination

So mothers do not be so trusting

Hear me before it’s to late
Don’t lose your child to the “program”
Investigate before you vaccinate

Families Raise Concern Over Mercury In Vaccines

Debate Continues Over Past Use Of Thimerosal
POSTED: 1:37 p.m. EST November 4, 2002
11:08 p.m. EST November 4, 2002 DURHAM COUNTY, N.C.

A growing contingent of parents believes a mercury-based

preservative in those vaccines may have done more harm than
good. In 1999, at the request of the Food and Drug
Administration, drug companies agreed to begin removing a
controversial preservative called thimerosal from vaccines.
Some families believe the removal comes too late. Jackson Bono
is a happy, curious 13-year-old challenged by a myriad of
medical and developmental problems. Jackson has trouble
speaking and focusing and works with a tutor.

"The toll it takes on a family is remarkable," said Scott Bono,

Jackson's father. Like most parents, Scott and Laura Bono had
their son vaccinated when he was a baby. They now blame his
problems on thimerosal and its main ingredient, mercury.
"Little did we ever suspect that the very immunizations that were
to protect him from childhood diseases were poisoning him with
mercury," Scott Bono said. Thimerosal kills harmful bacteria
and has been in vaccines for decades. In the early 1990s, the
number of recommended childhood vaccines increased. Over
the last decade the national autism rate has risen drastically. In
 472

North Carolina, the rate has more than quadrupled, according

to the state Department of Public Instruction.

Some people see a connection. If you add up the amount of

mercury in baby vaccines with thimerosal, the levels exceed
those considered safe for adults by the FDA. The Bonos said
Jackson was a normal, healthy baby until he received a bundle
of vaccines when he was 16 months old. They said, soon after,
he stopped talking and making eye contact. Jackson developed
autistic tendencies, like spinning uncontrollably. He also
suffered severe allergies, seizures and stomach trouble.

"It was a cruel tragedy that happened with our son," Laura
Bono said. Dr. Samuel Katz, chairman emeritus of paediatrics
at Duke, is considered one of the foremost authorities on
vaccines in the country. He raises doubts that thimerosal ever
hurt children. "Whenever we have a problem, we like to know
whose fault is it. Unfortunately, vaccines have become an easy
target," he said. Katz said, "The evidence to support these
claims is lacking." However, in 1999, he recommended drug
companies take thimerosal out of vaccines. A 2001 report from
the National Institute of Medicine also concluded the evidence
does not support the claims. Researchers conceded, "the
hypothesis is biologically plausible."

"Given that its mercury and we know that mercury has no

beneficial effects, my statement to the FDA was that there's
really no reason to use something like thimerosal," said Michael
Aschner, a Wake Forest University neurobiologist. Aschner has
studied mercury for 20 years. Research from the University of
Calgary backs up his work and found mercury can destroy brain
cells. Aschner points out that the ethylmercury in thimerosal is
different from the damaging methylmercury found in some fish.
He feels the issue clearly deserves much more study.

"If you do it in a dish, ethylmercury does cause significant

effects, toxic effects. There's no question about it," Ascher said.
 473

"But, again, what you have to be careful of is how you translate

what you see in a dish into a human being." The biggest obstacle
parents of special needs children face in making the thimerosal
argument is the fact that millions of children, a vast majority,
got the same vaccine and never got sick.

"Why is it that all people who smoke don't get cancer? The body
reacts differently to different antagonists," Salisbury attorney
Bill Graham said. Graham represents 40 families who believe
thimerosal hurt their children. He believes evidence is mounting
that federal regulators knew that thimerosal could be harmful
long before drug companies felt pressure to remove it from
vaccines. A study sanctioned by the Centers for Disease Control
and Prevention shows infants immunized with thimerosal
vaccines were 2.5 times more likely to develop neurological
disorders, but it was never released. Instead, the study continued
and the results changed. Graham questions why vaccines were
never recalled.

"Do you think that thimerosal vaccines that are potentially

harmful could still be out there? They could be. They could be
on the shelf right now," Graham said. "I really think the
thimerosal issue has become a feeding frenzy. It's like the sharks
with blood in the water," Katz said. The Bonos said they do not
want blood. They want families like theirs to be heard for
Jackson's sake, and others like him. "He's lost his childhood and
he may not ever be what he should have been," Laura Bono said.
Parents like the Bonos can file claims with the National Vaccine
Injury Compensation Program. Because of the debate over
thimerosal, the federal government has put all the claims on
hold until further studies are completed. There was no recall of
thimerosal vaccines, so it is possible some could still be on
shelves. Anyone with concerns should talk to their child's
pediatrician and ask for thimerosal-free vaccines. Both sides of
the debate stress the importance of immunizing children.
Reporter: Cullen Browder
Photographer: Gil Hollingsworth
 474

OnLine Producer: Michelle Singer

FOR VAST AMOUNTS OF INFORMATION

CHECK:
http://www.vaccinetruth.org/
475
 476

All truth goes through three stages. First it is ridiculed. Then it

is violently opposed. Finally, it is accepted as self-evident."

(Schopenhauer)
***************************************************
"Condemnation without investigation is the height of
ignorance." Albert Einstein

“In the field of vaccination, medical training is simple

indoctrination.”
***************************************************
Inoculations are the true weapons of mass destruction causing
an epidemic of GENOCIDE
Rebecca Carley, MD
Court Qualified Expert in VIDS (Vaccine Induced Diseases)
http://www.drcarley.com

..discussing vaccination with a doctor is like discussing

vegetarianism with a butcher...........( George Bernard Shaw)

What good fortune for those in power that the people do not
think.” ~Adolf Hitler

"When you once see something as false which you have

accepted as true, as natural, as human, then you can never go
back to it" - J. Krishnamurti

It also gives us a very special, secret pleasure to see how

unaware the people around us are of what is really happening to
them." ~Adolf Hitler

" Fear of disease, fear of microorganisms, fear of the unknown,

is the tool of the clever that keeps the weak in line"
~ Tim O'Shea, DC
 477

What a strange religion medicine makes. It's the only religion

that is federally backed, and even amid scientific controversy,
cannot be questioned openly without persecution or ridicule."

Why Doctors do not understand the evils of vaccinations....

"It is difficult to get a man to understand something when his
salary depends upon his not understanding it!"
Upton Sinclair

No one has ever successfully proven that any child has ever
benefited from an injection of rotting matter combined with
nerve and brain destroying poisons, the actual ingredients of
vaccines. – Dewey

What is the name of the test that can be given to determine if a

child can safely receive a vaccine?
It's called a breath test. You hold a mirror in front of the child
and if condensation appears, they are still alive and cannot
"safely" receive a vaccine. - steve

"Uneducated people believe what they are told...Educated

people question what they are told"

"People do not like to think. If one thinks, one must reach

conclusions. Conclusions are not always pleasant."
-Helen Keller

You can't wake a person who is pretending to be asleep. ~

Navajo Proverb
The art of medicine consists of amusing the patient while nature
cures the disease—Voltaire

“A truth’s initial commotion is directly proportional to how

deeply the lie was believed…When a well-packaged web of lies
has been sold gradually to the masses over generations, the truth
will seem utterly preposterous and its speaker, a raving lunatic.”
--Dresden James
 478

"He's the best physician that knows the worthlessness of most

medicines."
"God heals and the Doctor takes the fee." - Benjamin Franklin,
(1706-1790)

For us to bombard a newborn baby with a whole battery of

vaccines as, in effect, their very first immunologic experience I
think is reckless beyond measure. I would say it borders on the
criminal. Dr. Moscowitz

If you think that something is right just because everyone

believes it, then you are not thinking" - Vievienne Westwood

Knowledge makes a man unfit to be a slave."

Frederick Douglass

Men occasionally stumble on the truth, but most of them pick

themselves up and hurry off as if nothing had happened.
Winston Churchill

"First they ignore you, then they laugh at you, then they fight
you, then you win." ~Ghandi

"Your failure to be informed does not make me a wacko." --

John Loeffler

I have no medical training, but I can read.

"The great tragedy of science - a beautiful hypothesis slain by an

ugly fact.” - Thomas Huxley

"If you think you're too small to be effective, you've never been
in bed with a mosquito." - Betty Reese

"I know that most men, including those at ease with the
problems of the greatest complexity, can seldom accept even the
 479

simplest and most obvious truth if it be such as would oblige

them to admit the falsity of conclusions which they have
delighted in explaining to colleagues, which they have proudly
taught to others, and which they have woven, thread by thread,
into the fabric of their lives."- Leo Tolstoy—

Right is right, even if everyone is against it; and wrong is

wrong, even if everyone is for it --William Penn
 480

APPENDIX

THOUGHTS AFTER

WRITING THE MAIN

WORK,
 481

900 – LETS ASK A FEW QUESTIONS.

"There is no opinion, however absurd, which men will not readily

embrace as soon as they can be brought to the conviction that it is
generally adopted." - Schopenhauer

Before I seriously get into this writing I want you to know and
understand that for untold thousands of years the matters
covered in this work have been endlessly considered and
discussed, and been the subject of endless books, theories,
treatises and opinions. Know also that throughout human
history probably billions of people have been killed or died for
holding one point of view rather than another. There are many
viewpoints, many opinions, but most lack any logic or sound
reasoning. As, or if you read this work you will need to
constantly ask the questions: “Is this really worthwhile
pursuing? Does any of it matter or have any real meaning in my
life? Can it be of any value or importance at all?” I believe it to
be important. It is about our life and any possible meaning for
and of it.

I am going to presume the reader has a working knowledge and

understanding of the Old Testament of the Christian Bible, and
in particular the first 2 books of Genesis and Exodus. This is a
fair assumption I think in a Western or Christian society as they
are “the beginning” and introduce us to the god/God/GOD, even
Lord GOD, that are the foundation of quite a few religions.
They tell us of the “creation”, the origin of man, and of the
history that leads us supposedly from the very beginning
creation until as recently as a mere 2000 or so years ago. Surely
a most awesome claim and one that is worthy of investigation.
If I do not use such a presumption then this writing shall become
intolerably cumbersome by way of asides and explanations.
Should you not be conversant with those writings in the bible
then I recommend you make yourself familiar with them no
matter how odious that may initially seem, for it will prove most
rewarding as we analyse what exactly has been and is even now
 482

going on. Really it will take only a few well-invested hours in

reading. Call me strange if you will, but it seems to me that any
information or records purporting to reveal to us the very details
of the origin of our species, and of our true place in the cosmos
should be of great importance. It must also fulfill certain criteria
to be accepted and taken as “for real”.

Now the order of the creation as presented has been dealt with in
my 2nd and 3rd books. At this time I propose to record the
materials again for this book in an appendix. Likewise I have
dealt with the entity referred to as Jehovah (By whatever
spelling or pronunciation – you know to whom I refer.) Who is
the alleged creator of mankind, the human species, I have also
covered, and also I have dealt with the “adversary” the one
known among Christians as the devil, the serpent, as Satan.
Whereas the bible gives and leaves an uneasy feeling that there
is an unspoken and unrevealed relationship between this
“adversary” and the “Father” (ultimate god to Christians etc.)
and that “Father’s” son, Jesus, my writings clearly reveal what is
literally a family relationship, together with the “family” feuds
and disagreements, rivalry etc. I have also dealt with that
uncomfortable use of the plural personages words in Genesis,
the “us”, “our”, etc. as well as the seemingly inescapable
description of physical entities walking and audibly talking in
the “garden”. These are or were the imponderables of Genesis
until one has learned to “see clearly”, and to understand exactly
what the story or record is all about, and who “they” are, and
who “we” are.

What is significant about Genesis and Exodus it not what is

recorded, but rather what is omitted, or not recorded. I refer to
what are obvious gaps, omissions, lack of explanations, lack of
information, and thus in many cases, a lack of reason and/or
logic. The omissions only become glaring and obvious
shortcomings when one asserts the right to question that which
has for millennia been deemed so sacred and “holy” that one
 483

dare not, nor has the right to even think to question what is
written.

In short millennia of tradition and upbringing, not to mention

the almost immediate persecution or death of any who dared to
question or doubt what is (obviously selectively) presented have
imbued us with a passive acceptance of the records of Genesis
and Exodus, and of the standard authorized “priesthood” (etc.)
interpretation and significance thereof.

But as in the words of the famous song, “it ain’t necessarily so.”
(The words that you’re liable to read in the bible.)

So here we go again. And it is not “bible bashing”, it is

asking reasonable questions that are logically allowable.

MOSES, WHY KILL AND NOT EVEN ATTEMPT TO

CONVERT?

As a result of movies such as “the 10 Commandments” with

Charlton Heston et al, most western civilization people will be
familiar with Moses and his discovery of his racial heritage, and
his subsequent calling to lead his “people” out of “captivity”
and into the “promised land”. (This whole “promised land”
thing is still the cause of so much death and misery between the
current state of Israel and other Arab people in the area, about
the right to live or possess the land in that area. This is yet
another reason why the study and full understanding of those
initial books of the “Old Testament” is so important. People are
still being killed after the year 2000 AD because of what was
recorded, and which people believe, in the books of Genesis and
Exodus. If you do not think that is important, then talk with
some people from all sides in that area.) This all led to serious
confrontation between Moses and the head honchos of Egypt
who it seems either did not know about (that’s seriously
doubtful indeed) the god who held power in an obscure corner
 484

of Asia minor, or simply did not consider such a claimed god of

any real importance.

It begs a question. If the god who was revealed to Moses in a

most obscure manner is really the god of all creation, of all that
is, was, and will be, the true omniscient, omnipresent, omnific
etc one, the creator of EVERYTHING, then why, please tell us
all why, was it all so secret? And please don’t give me apologist
tripe about public revelation would remove any doubt and that
state would not allow development of “faith” and such. As
though too much knowledge would somehow be dangerous.

Do we read an account of Moses preaching and teaching to the

leaders and people of Egypt? Does he come to Egypt as a
standard version of a prophet, calling the people to return to god
and “repent …. Blah blah blah”? Not at all. No, we get a record
of demands, plagues, death, and horrors visited upon the
(innocent) people of Egypt. Did this god actually hate Egypt
and it’s people? Well, yes, we are forced to believe this was the
case, as later these people liberated by Moses were charged with
the total genocide of all the people, men, women, and children,
living in the land of Canaan. Seems this god of Moses was
indeed a respecter of persons and played favourites. All else
were to be killed. No wonder that the heirs of Judaism, the
Christians carry on with the murderous tradition is it? They
imagine their god glories in and requires the death of all people
not of the chosen favourites. And of course it’s easy for them to
explain that with the killing of Jesus, the Israelites were no
longer the favoured and chosen people, but that the former
gentiles now were called to become “spiritual Israel”. Oh yes,
I’ve heard it all.

The Bible gives no information why this god of Moses

demanded the death of all the people of Canaan apart from
alleging they were evil. (A loving and forgiving god?) Records
from other sources reveal quite clearly why this god of Moses,
 485

“Jehovah” demanded their total slaughter, and they reveal why

this Jehovah said he was a “jealous god”. Interesting. Not the
only god, but a “jealous god”. Of what would a sole creator
have to be jealous? But if many “gods”, none of who is the real
omnific creator? Yes. (Gen 9:25, Exo 15:15, Num ch 14, 15
wherein god decides to let all then living of Israel die before
they will take Canaan.) The following is one apologist’s writing
about it all:
“Were the Canaanites really that evil? The Bible gives so few
details it leaves the reader wondering. Unfortunately, most
people have no idea how God views evil. They do not
understand it and underestimate the danger. The Bible does not
go into details because it does not want to perpetuate evil. God
doesn’t want anyone copying the Canaanites.
Israel was a new nation just out of Egypt. God was teaching
them to be a holy people (Deuteronomy 7:6, 28:9, Leviticus
19:2). They were entering Canaan, a land with religion and
culture over 400 years old. Since the Canaanites were not about
to change their ways, they would have to be removed.¹”
“God issued two specific commands concerning the Canaanites
east of the Jordan River (Deuteronomy 2:26-36, 3:1-11) and six
commands concerning Canaanites in general (Exodus 23:31-33,
34:11-16, Numbers 33:50-56, Deuteronomy 7:1-5, 12:2-3,
20:10-18). The two specific commands were for the conquest of
the kingdoms east of the Jordan. Of the six general commands,
only Deuteronomy 7:1-5 demands the total destruction of the
Canaanites. Deuteronomy 20:10-18 qualifies this by specifically
mentioning the destruction of Canaanite cities. The other four
concern driving them out, destroying their idols and not making
any treaties with them.”
“As will be seen later, Israel followed God’s instructions. The
two Canaanite kingdoms east of the Jordan were completely
destroyed, but the Canaanites on the west were not.”
This is the writing of a truly presumptuous apologist indeed.
We unwashed and unlettered common people have no concept
 486

of how this god views evil, nor do “we” understand evil.

However that writer does, and obviously therefore sees why the
mass extermination order is quite acceptable, along with the
total destruction of an older civilization, as they were “not about
to change their ways”. What blatant rubbish and absurd
apologist drivel. However such is the conventional thinking of
the blind followers of Jehovah and his priesthoods.
Circumcision: Now what is and was that all about really? This
god requested and demanded the mutilation of all males as a
“sign” of a covenant. Today in 2010AD if any religious leader
made a similar demand, that would be considered as a
dangerous sign of a “cult”, and rightly so. Yet all Christians,
circumcised or not, read this, gloss over it and at best vaguely
think, “Well it was his rules and requirement”. Today we
universally condemn the genital mutilation of some African
females and their “circumcision”.

Come on people. Let’s really think about all of this and not just
blindly accept it.

But above all, Moses is not recorded as making any attempts at

all to teach the people of Egypt about the god revealed to him,
the god who is subsequently assumed to be the top of the food
chain as far as gods go. Does it occur to you that this is
somewhat incompatible with the image of the same god that
today is pushed and preached as being a loving caring and
forgiving god, a god that is supposedly intimately familiar with
each mortal?

STRANGE EVENTS IN GENESIS

There are many strange events recorded in the Old Testament

book of Genesis. Several have been in my mental filing cabinet
of imponderables since I was a very young man, and two of
these events have only recently found some degree of
satisfactory explanation and resolution.
 487

THE WRESTLING INCIDENT.

This is an absolutely strange one if one holds to the traditional

form of orthodox Christianity. It really finds no crystal clear
purpose or explanation within the tenets of Christian doctrine.
Let me quote from the King James Version, Genesis 32 starting
at verse 24. Jacob is on the way to see his brother Esau.

“And Jacob was left alone; and there wrestled a man with him
until the breaking of the day.

And when he saw that he prevailed not against him; he touched

the hollow of his thigh; and the hollow of Jacob’s thigh was out
of joint, as he wrestled with him.

And he said, Let me go, for the day breaketh. And he said, I will
not let thee go, except thou bless me.

And he said unto him, What is thy name? And he said, Jacob.

And he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but

Israel; for as a prince hast thou power with God and with men,
and hast prevailed.

And Jacob asked him, and said, Tell me, I pray thee, thy name.
And he said, Wherefore is it that thou dost ask after my name?
And he blessed him there.

And Jacob called the name of the place Peniel for I have seen
God face to face, and my life is preserved.

And as he passed over Penuel (spelling is different on 2nd name)

the sun rose upon him, and he halted on his thigh.

Therefore the children of Israel eat not of the sinew which

shrank, which is upon the hollow of the thigh, unto this day;
 488

because he touched the hollow of Jacob’s thigh in the sinew that

shrank.”

Well, I certainly found the story of interest and asked my local

religious leaders of the day what it was all about and meant.
With what I now call dumb “typical ignorance” after the hums
and haws, most invariably opined it was an angel with whom
Jacob wrestled, and some said it was all “wrestling in his mind”.
In his mind, leg out of joint?

Was it? Decades ago I thought not and I still am not sure as to
with whom he wrestled or what it was all about. I figured it had
to be a being of great power and authority, but who was in effect
“slumming” on earth with mere mortals.

Certainly I put this being in the same category as the ones who
Abraham met at his tent door, shared a meal with them, and who
then saw to it that Sara would have a child. It would seem those
same beings turned up and wiped out Sodom and Gomorrah
after evacuating Lot and his family. Most assuredly they were
not your normal human beings, and almost certainly not of our
species. They are “not us”. And that means “aliens” even if
you prefer to call them “angels”. Yet it was obvious from the
writings that they were not so different from our average mortal
“earther” or Adamite as to be recognizable as “not us”.

But the one with whom Jacob wrestled? Jacob asked of him for
a blessing, and he actually gave it, plus gave him a new name.
Who presumes to be able to confer blessings and to give new
names? A name ending with “el”. There is huge significance in
the word “el”. Jacob then claimed, “I have seen god face to
face, and my life is preserved.” Who would that indicate Jacob
thought of him as being? After careful analysis of the words I
always figured that Jacob believed he was wrestling with god, a
physical entity capable of physical combat. (This was to me one
of hundreds of biblical texts that led me to believe that “god”
simply had to be a physical entity, one who is manifest
 489

somewhat like us. I am speaking here about the god of Israel,

this Jehovah as revealed to Moses, the chap who walked and
talked in the Garden of Eden. There is just so much in Genesis
etc that indicate a physical being as “god”.) But if so then the
god is certainly not omnipotent, or was just “playing” with
Jacob. But if just “playing”, why then did this being find the
need to “play dirty”, invoke his non-human powers, and
dislocate Jacob’s leg at the thigh? The scripture says it was
because he saw he did not prevail over Jacob. That would make
Jacob one hell of a mean dude with which to wrestle, or it would
make the god (of Genesis, but not the “fabric of the universe”
GOD.) not too much above man as far as physical ability goes.

But why even wrestle? What is that all about?

Needless to say the matter was never satisfactorily

explained and remained in my “unresolved issues”
mental cabinet for decades. Very recently a penny
dropped and I correlated this story with another story that
involved other gods’ (of another culture) seeming
propensity for wrestling.

The full context of the following is found in this book in

supplementary reading, 801 – Anunnaki History.

It is said the Anunnaki are they who created our current

species of earth humanoid by genetic manipulation and
were thus in effect our “gods”. They were not
omnipotent, but very powerful nonetheless.

“The gods clasped hands together, then cast lots and divided:
Anu to heaven went up; To Enlil the Earth was made subject;
That which the sea as a loop encloses [South Africa?], They
gave to the prince Enki.
 490

To the Abzu Enki went down, assumed the rulership of the

Abzu.”

Unfortunately, for Anu, the drama was not yet over. Kumarbi
had been left by Anu on the space platform orbiting the Earth.
When Anu returned “up to heaven” (or at least, enroute), the
two “gave battle” to one another. As Kumarbi momentarily
bested Anu in the wrestling (the Anunnaki’s preferred method
for settling differences), “Anu struggled free from the hands of
Kumarbi”. But then Kumarbi managed to grab Anu by his feet,
and “bit between his knees”, hurting Anu in his “manhood”.
Ouch, that must have hurt. (This, if you can believe it, was a
typical “hold” in Anunnaki wrestling.) Anu then took off for
Nibiru, disgraced and in pain, leaving Kumarbi behind with the
IGIGI manning the space platform. Thus was delivered in the
classic fashion of the Anunnaki the first blow that would
ultimately pave the way for the “War of the Olden Gods.” In
the interim...

I would point out that Jacob was en route to meet Esau, his
brother from whom he had taken the “birthright” and now settle
differences. Esau was as influential a person as Jacob and both
of the same “patriarchal line”; Esau was effectively the first-
born of the twins. My thoughts are that both would have been
well acquainted with the Anunnaki or with god by whatever
name or definition. (Assuming any of this has any reality at all,
and it appears more probable than the disjointed “story” pushed
upon us by the Christian orthodoxy. It would follow then that
probably Jacob met one of Esau’s Anunnaki confederates face
to face in combat, in wrestling, which is the Anunnaki’s
“preferred method of settling differences”. Again “settling
differences” was the precise mission of Jacob. After the
combat, the mission was a total success. Probably success was
assured because Jacob was capable of prevailing against Esau’s
champion. (Is it from this Anunnaki source that our human
history records millennia of “trial by combat” decisions?)
 491

What does it all mean or infer?

If this incident was a stand alone and unique story, then as it

stands in Genesis, it is meaningless, and currently it is to most of
orthodox Christianity. All it would do is add confusion to a host
of sectarian groups who are groping blindly for meaning of the
“whole thing”. But when this unexplainable little piece of
puzzle it put into the bigger picture, then it fits in very nicely. I
submit it is another nail from a “sacred record” that fits
(perfectly in fact) the data and description of the way of the
Anunnaki. It gives more confidence that when we read the Old
Testament, we are in reality reading a condensed account of our
species’ origin at the hands of a “not us” species. (Don’t flinch.
God by any definition must be an “alien” for he cannot have
originated on this planet, as he supposedly created it. Nor can
he be one of us, for he supposedly created us.) But wait, there is
more. God, Jehovah, by whatever spelling simply becomes one
of the Anunnaki, probably Enlil. Also of course it totally
resolves the “Father and son” issue and the whole “3 gods in 1”
unintelligible rubbish of Christianity.

Once we get past the mental indigestion caused by religions

and the current paradigm, then we can begin to discover
exactly who and what we are. Unfetted from the blinkers
and blindness induced by millennia of indoctrination, we
become capable of true self-actualisation.

It becomes convenient to add something I wrote several

years ago here.

THAT GOLD “THING”, AND MOSES

If you check the listings in the index under “gold” you will
readily find that very early in the book of Genesis it was
announced that gold was present on the earth. (Genesis 2:11) If
 492

it’s mention when it was shows any order of importance, then

we are compelled to conclude gold was VERY important.

In the “story” of the Anunnaki, gold is the single most important

reason, in fact the only reason, for their even setting up camp on
planet earth. With the acquisition of gold as the prime purpose
for settlement, it became a “mere” matter of convenience for
them with their technology to “engineer” a local species capable
of doing all the real manual and menial work. This need for
cheap local labour (so nothing has changed since the beginning
has it?) led to the organizing of the human family, culminating
with the earthers of Adam. All of this is covered is considerable
detail in the supplementary readings section herein. It makes
infinitely more sense than the total confusion of an unmotivated
creation as taught by orthodox Christianity. If you have not read
the “supplementary reading” then you must do so without loss
of any more time.

Now the reason for the Anunnaki’s need, yes need, for gold is
barely touched upon in the supplementary reading, but it does
provide information. Simply stated, it is widely claimed that
after refining and treatment in specific ways it was ingested,
used as a “food”. This is the ambrosia, the food of the gods.
This is the philosopher’s stone that gives eternal life. This is the
fountain of youth. This is the “what is it?” of Egypt. This is the
golden shewbread. This is the cone shaped golden “bread” on
ancient Egyptian walls. This is that which accounts for the
Anunnaki’s purported lifespan of thousands or even hundreds of
thousands of years. (Hence our mere mortal’s belief that the
gods live eternally.) For more information, some of which is
probably quite spurious or even “dodgy”, but do the research on
the Internet under “starfire” and “ORME”. Story goes that the
early ones of the human family were given and allowed access
to this specially treated and refined gold and made it part of the
diet that gave a very long life span. (As recorded in “Genesis”
in the case of the early patriarchs.) I have made reference to
 493

those of the humans who lived in the compound of the gods, the
Anunnaki. They lived in “paradise” (E.DIN), with the “gods”,
shared the food, the ambrosia or whatever name is used, and
lived longer lives than those of the human species who lived in
“hell” outside of the compound. (Yes it was from such a
compound, Eden, from which it is recorded Adam and Eve were
expelled.)

Those unbelievable life spans recorded in Genesis.

One of several things happened. (If any of this is true.) But to

cut it short, whatever it was that did happen, humans became
excluded and/or denied access to the specially treated gold, the
fruit of life. (Moses possibly tried to re-create it.)

In consequence, the relatively speaking long lives of the

earlier recorded patriarchs of Genesis began to decrease
from near 1,000 years progressively till we get to Abraham
who lived for just over 200 years. Did the “gods” just get
mean or mingy or was it a case of a human hating Enlil
withholding? I often wondered about this aging and dating in
my younger days. Yes there was another one into the
“unresolved/unexplained cabinet”.

By the time of Moses, human life spans were relatively

abysmally short. Yet it would appear that Moses was well
acquainted with the “secret” (I hate the use of that word.)
knowledge and supposed wisdom of Egypt. This was the
domain of Enki (brother of Enlil) and his successors. Whereas
Moses had knowledge of “god” and of the Egyptian theology,
he professed ignorance and asked of the name of “god” once he
crossed borders and ventured into Asia Minor. Now that is a
similar situation to that of Jacob above.

This smells like a lot of local “gods”. And it probably is, and
that is just what is indicated in the Old Testament. (So
 494

henceforth ignore the claim that those of Egypt, or Canaan, or

Persia etc. are “pagans”. Their local honcho was simply another
“person” of the same superior species and of course, had a
different name and way of doing and dealing with things. And
this lets us know exactly why “Jehovah”/Enlil was a jealous god
and of who and what he had to be jealous. We can also now
severely disrespect commands from one local god to kill off all
the followers of another “god” in that “god’s” home territory.
They are using and manipulating humans in their own wars and
rivalry. This is where humans learned warfare. Sadly we find
from Asian sources similar stories of the gods at war and using
humans in their warfare.

There is the well-known account (as in Genesis) of Moses going

up onto the mountain in Sinai and meeting with “god” (who’s
name some time earlier he did not know.) The identity of this
mountain is of more importance than any religion pusher of
Christianity will ever admit or perhaps even be aware.

I did the research and it goes like this: Orthodoxy has it that
Moses went up upon Mt Sinai and met “god” there. However
lesser known is a relatively close mountain in Sinai, Serabit El
Khadim, where there existed at the time a vast complex
(conveniently referred to today as a temple complex) where gold
was refined and the “what is it” was allegedly produced. The
“what is it” is that substance of Anunnaki origin as above. Now
the interesting part goes like this, and I’ll quote from the King
James Bible. Immediately when he came down from that
mountain…. he finds them with a golden calf fashioned from
collected jewelry etc. whereupon…

“he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire,
and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and
made the children of Israel drink of it.”
 495

Now I don’t know what that verse conveys to you, but to me

that is unusual behavior. Anger and grinding it up I can
understand. But the rest sounds ritualistic to say the least.

He made or caused the people to ingest the powdered gold.

And that is precisely what the “Star fire”, “ORME”, the

alleged “philosopher’s stone” is all about. But here is
recorded that Moses did it. As we mentioned, Moses was no
rank and file ex-slave. He was well learned in the ways of
Egypt and it’s “gods”. Seems the gods of old Egypt had more,
much more, clout than today’s Christian god.

A very interesting extension of this thought is that once Moses

had met the ruling god of his future country and later went to
plead “his people’s” cause before Pharaoh (name of whom is of
no consequence) is that to a certain level, every “sign” or
“miracle” he performed, the local “priests” of the local god
(presumably really Enki by whatever name) were able to
duplicate or exceed. But Exodus records the new god of Moses
did prevail, but not vanquish the god in Egypt. (Rather like the
“wrestler” above did prevail over Jacob, but did not totally crush
or destroy him.) Recall Enlil of “Asia” was appointed supreme
on earth and thus even though a brother, he was superior to
Enki, of “Africa”. (In case it has not occurred to you, Moses
changed camp, and went from Enki and his domain, to that of
Enlil, who was a strange entity who among other things wanted
circumcision and a massacre of all Canaanites etc….) The
biblical history from Moses onwards shows a sad tale of war
and genocide under the control of this “god”, commonly known
among Christians as Jehovah. Even the wife of Moses is
recorded as saying that this god is somewhat “nasty” in wanting
blood. (Circumcision, or mutilation of the males.)

He was not a loving god as Christian churches today proclaim,

and his “priests” though superficially benevolent, are still
“nasty” and would eliminate (by death) all unbelievers and
 496

heretics were such possible. Recall the “apologist” recorded

above who still thinks it was OK to slaughter an entire people of
Canaan because of “evil”; the Jehovahite passion to destroy
people is still with us. His priests killed and tortured. His
church sponsored genocide. His church cannot deny this
history. I have had problems with the history of “the church”
since I was able to reason things, or early childhood. I still find
persecution and wars intolerable.

I always hated this part of history. Now I understand it. It is not

“my” history, and about now I am a little confused as to where I
was going with all of this.

Yes. Gold. Importance. Its all gods’ gold. Humans are created
labour. It is ingestible after “treatment” and confers long life
etc. They control it, they have it. Once they shared it but now
they don’t, and this is why we no longer live to be 1000 years
old. It’s all about these “aliens” you see… (“Aliens” meaning
simply not of our species, outsiders to us.)

No, I am not mad, but who will believe me? There is a lot more.
I read in a magazine that since about 2004 this millennia, the
gold deposits in Fort Knox etc have been confirmed as going
missing and replaced with spurious bars of bogus gold. Bars
that are largely tungsten with an overlay of about an eighth of an
inch of real gold, and outwardly undetectable as bogus. This
became proven with a shipment of such gold to China recently,
and their subsequent analysis of the bars. (Drilling into them to
confirm consistency throughout the bars) Although no one
seems to know or at least reveal where the real gold has gone,
and some people are “no longer around”, I have my firm
suspicions as to where the gold has gone. One word: Anunnaki.
After all, it is recorded that the acquisition of gold was the sole
purpose for their migration to our planet earth, setting up camp,
and “creating” us mortal ordinary humans.
 497

Now how about that device Moses fashioned according to the

instructions of “god”, it was made of gold, (what a surprise.) and
if the stories in the bible are remotely correct, it wielded some
rather fantastic and at times lethal power. The Ark of the
Covenant, could that just possibly be a small sample of
Anunnaki technology and power?

WHAT IS “EL” ABOUT?

The following article off the Internet covers the signifance of

“EL” in fairly great detail and seems to be quite well researched
and fundamentally correct. I see in it the (as I long thought and
suspected) fact that indeed “EL” is one and the same as “ANU”,
and that we are indeed dealing with the same “family” of beings
we loosely call “gods”. Anu is the father of both Enlil and Enki,
so here we have in reality, god the father, and god the son, and
god the other son, who is an adversary to the first son.
FASCINATING.

EL and Elohim

EL is the supreme creator god of the Canaanites who lives with

the other gods on Mount Zaphon (similar to Mount Olympus of
the Greeks but located at the mouth of the Orontes river near
the border between Turkey and Syria). He is the father of all
the gods and men and is often addressed as such by the
Canaanite gods. He is the god of the earth and the air who is
represented by a bull. He is derived from the Sumerian god
AN. In the Bible EL is translated as God. Elohim is the plural
form of EL yet in most places in the Bible it is used in the
singular sense so it is also translated as God instead of gods.
Strict monotheism was not fully developed in Israelite thought
until their exile to Babylon. Before then Yahweh (translated as
Lord in the Bible) was the god of Israel and Judah (officially
their only god) whose principle power and characteristic was
that of justice and righteousness. Because he judged other
peoples and gods he soon came to be seen as the supreme
God (the equivalent of EL), and finally as the only God for all
 498

people. Echoes of Israel's earlier stages of understanding are

found in some old psalms as follows:.
o Psalm 82:1: Elohim has taken his place in the assembly of
EL, in the midst of the elohim He holds judgment.
o Psalm 29:1: Ascribe to Yahweh, O sons of EL, ascribe to
Yahweh glory and strength.
o Psalm 89:6: For who in the skies can be compared to
Yahweh, who among the sons of EL is like Yahweh,
The Semitic concept of sonship meaning "belonging to" or
"having the characteristics of" as in the phrase "son of Judah"
or "son of man" means that the "sons of EL" could be
viewed either as individual gods or as differing characteristics
of the god EL. The differing characteristics view is reflected in
the following passages.
1 - One characteristic is that of location or tribe identification
as exemplified by the passage where Jacob erects an alter to EL
- the God (elohe) of Israel at Shechem:
o Genesis 33:20: There he erected an alter and called it
EL-Elohe-Israel.
2 - Another characteristic is the one of the covenant (berith in
Hebrew) as exemplified by EL-Berith
o Judges 9:46: they entered the stronghold of the temple of
EL-berith
o Judges 8:33: As soon as Gideon died, the Israelites
relapsed and prostituted themselves with the BAALs,
making BAAL-berith their god.
o Judges 9:4: They gave him seventy pieces of silver out of
the temple of BAAL-berith . . .
3 - Elyon is the divine characteristic of the heavenly location
and is thus translated as "Most High" in the following passages.
o Genesis 14:18-20: And King Melchizedek of Salam
 499

brought out bread and wine; he was priest of El-Elyon.

He blessed him and said, "Blessed by Abram by El-Elyon,
maker of heaven and earth; and blessed be El-elyon who
has delivered your enemies into your hand!" (Salam is
Zion according to Psalm 76:2)
o Psalm 73:11: And they say, "How can EL know? Is there
knowledge in Elyon?" Such are the wicked;
o Psalm 107:11: for they had rebelled against the words of
EL, and spurned the counsel of Elyon.
o Deuteronomy 32:8-9: When Elyon apportioned the
nations, when he divided humankind, he fixed the
boundaries of the peoples according to the number of the
sons of EL (LXX and Qumran texts); Yahweh's own
portion was his people, Jacob his allotted share.
o Psalm 18:13: Yahweh also thundered in the heavens, and
Elyon uttered his voice. (same as 2 Samuel 22:14)
o Psalm 21:7: For the king trusts in Yahweh, and through
the steadfast love of Elyon he shall not be moved.
o Psalm 47:2: For Yahweh, the Elyon, is awesome, a great
king over all the earth.
4 - Shaddai is the divine characteristic of unconquerable power
and is thus translated as "Almighty".
o The oracle of Balaam in Numbers 24:16: the oracle of
one who hears the words of Elohim, and knows the
knowledge of Elyon, who sees the vision of Shaddai, who
falls down, but with his eyes uncovered:
o Psalm 91:1: You who live in the shelter of Elyon, who
abide in the shadow of Shaddai, The blessing of Jacob in
Genesis 49:25: by the hands of the Mighty One (Abir) of
Jacob, by the name of the Shepherd, the Rock of Israel, by
EL, your father, who will help you, by Shaddai who will
bless you
 500

5 - Olam is the divine characteristic of immortality thus EL-

Olam is translated as God Everlasting.
o Genesis 21:33: Abraham planted a tamarisk tree in Berr-
sheba, and called there on the name of Yahweh, El-Olam.
o Psalm 75:9: I will praise olem (forever): I will sing
praises to the Elohim of Jacob.
o 1 Kings 1:31: May my lord King David live olam
(forever).
6 - Finally EL is part of several important names in the Bible
such as IsraEL - meaning "may EL persevere", and BethEL -
meaning "house of EL", a city located 10 miles north of
Jerusalem.
The plural form EL, "Elohim", originated when the sons of EL
were considered separate beings yet it was still used after the
functions of the various gods were seen to be simply differing
characteristics of the same one God. This development is
similar to the transition in usage of the phrase "United States" .
Today we say the United States "is" (singular) instead of "are"
(plural) despite its plural form and its original meaning as a
combination of states.

Well then, it would certainly seem that what we are taught and
asked to believe and accept by and in the Christian churches and
sects of today has very little similarity to that which was known,
understood, or prevailed among millennia or our ancestors who
followed the supposed same god of today’s churches.

I cannot know how all of this sits with you, or how you feel
about it, but I am somewhat indignant about the entire orchestra
of errors foisted upon us.

At some levels I see fraud, at all levels I see manipulation and

control. And certainly there is population control, culling of
 501

species, genocide etc. involved. I see rather than the hand of a

loving god, the hand of tyranny.

Yes there is something very wrong with what we are being

asked to blindly accept and follow, and that dogma “ain’t
necessarily so”.

901 EARLY DAYS OF QUESTIONING

 502

For me it came as somewhat of a gut-wrenching shock to find

that the Jehovah based Christian religion of my entire
upbringing was as shallow and realistic as Santa Claus etc.
Even though I was aware there were serious issues and flaws in
the whole paradigm, I had no idea in my earlier (pre 2003) days
that the entire Jehovahite edifice was as hollow as most sugar
Easter Eggs. I suspected even before then that the Christian
based edifice was quite like the oft-quoted whited sepulcher,
namely nice on the outside, but hiding a lot of corruption. (etc.)
I had been asked in the mid 1970’s to give a discourse/lesson to
a church priesthood group on the subject of “power of
priesthood”, based on the assumption that only the works (or
miracles) of that sectarian group used the power and authority of
god, and that all else therefore had to be “of the devil” and were
thus using what was considered ultimately “evil” power,
certainly not acceptable to or by “god”. (I had somewhat of a
reputation as not only a “scriptorian”, but as a powerful and
convincing public speaker.)

I did a lot of bible study; I did a lot of thinking, and asked a lot
of questions. (I asked no man, but framed and posed the
questions to myself.) With a modicum of surprise I discovered
that all works for good (or indeed otherwise) and all “miracles”
are and were equally valid and acceptable, but only if one was
“neutral” or non-prejudiced. I “discovered” that when one
thinks one is tapping into the power of god, or anything else,
that in fact that is largely not the case at all, but rather they are
tapping into what I judged must be innate human qualities and
power.

Think very long and very hard about that assertion.

No man or scripture revealed this to me. It was truly a self-

revealing truth. Perhaps before reaching this conclusion one
must have some of what I call basic understandings of the
ability of mankind. The lesson/discourse was given, and
 503

perhaps surprised a few people, as, like Enki’s human creations,

it was not exactly that which was ordered or asked.

Later I found that not only did I no longer have a valid religion
based god and Jesus, but I also had no creator god as allegedly
revealed in Genesis.

I had to ask many more questions. If the god of Genesis was not
our creator, then who or what was? Was the obviously flawed
and deficient “theory of evolution” the answer? I just knew that
it could not be so.

As “facts” I had mankind on earth, with powers over his

environment that many deny or fail to understand. For instance
I found that the weather could become subject to personal
direction. I found people could be healed of all sorts of ailments
and disability. I found levitation could be reality. I found that
one can influence others to a remarkable degree. These are but
a few illustrations, and it is now obvious that at the time I failed
to more fully understand it and what it all means. This is still
the case but to a slightly lesser degree. What I knew for certain
was that mankind was able to be an effective channel for this
power, energy, or “authority”. I had learned a specific formula
to focus and use such “power”, but as I had gone renegade, this
was supposedly refuted, denied, and I should be wearing horns,
changed colour etc. etc. (None of which happened.) Surprise, I
found the “formula” was mere ritual, and without it the power
and supposed authority still existed in tact.

Confused I retired to the “normal world” and hid myself there

for a few decades. I practiced nothing. I performed nothing. I
did nothing. I integrated into the underbelly of humanity.

Then one day I had cardiac arrests. Effectively I died twice that
day. Effectively I returned to mortal life twice that day. Damn,
the “power”, the “force” was still acting upon and with me. My
life in mortality had to continue. I hurt badly (physically and
 504

emotionally) and had to ask: “WHY?” Survival really hurts

physically. I have recorded elsewhere my experiences with
these arrests and “a little bit dead”. Harking back to what this
section is all about: If my paradigm was wrong, then what is the
ultimate reality and source?

Gradually it unfolded, as a self-revealing chain of information. I

asked endless questions, seemingly in a logical sequence, such
as built one upon the other. Although I have numerous notes
and writings, I shall endeavor to post them below now in
chronological sequence. I intend to reproduce them exactly as
written at the time. These are the writings recording some of
my progressive discarding of error and realization of things that
could well be very factual. Some will seem naive, some silly.

RELATIONSHIP – AXIOMS & POSTULATIONS…

‘AXIOM’: self-evident truth. universally received principle.

‘POSTULATION’: a claim. Taking for granted..assume..to

assume as a possibility or legitimate operation without
preliminary construction.

“Work with me on this one”, and be patient as a chain of logic

unfolds.

1. “Matter” is spread throughout the universe.

2. “Matter” is all essentially the same, it is ‘dust’, elements and
particles that are scattered universally, and of like
construction and substance. (An atom of Hydrogen is the
same here on earth, or in our body as it is a trillion miles
across space.)
3. We, our earthly bodies are ‘matter’, the universal ‘dust’.
4. We, ‘mortal humans’ (and other species) have intelligence.
We have the ability to reason, to manipulate thoughts, to
make decisions, to communicate, recognize and store
data/information. We exist and live on this planet of ‘dust’,
we are born of it, eat, drink, and breathe of it, we live, love,
 505

procreate and die on it, and recycle into it. But we are still at
basic level, ‘matter’ with intelligence.
5. All matter is a form of, and interchangeable with
energy…Ultimately therefore our very mortal bodies are a
form of energy.
6. As matter is universally spread and the same, then the
universe itself is in reality energy. Energy with pockets,
spheres or bubbles of concentrated massed energy called
matter. There is no space or place where there is ‘nothing’,
or ‘no energy’. Thus energy or force, call it by any name, it is
the same concept and comprises everything that exists. (Call
it ‘prana’, ‘spirit’, ‘energy’, ‘the force’, give it any name, but
know that any such name is equally valid, just as we all drink
H2O, but call it ‘water’ or by the words of another language,
the name is irrelevant.)
7. If we as mortal humans are ‘matter’ which is ‘energy’ and
also ‘intelligent’ as above, then it follows any or all energy
must have similar properties, just as all ‘dust’ or particles
are of the same constitution and properties. It follows that
all energy has, or has the ability to manifest and possess
intelligence.
8. Likewise, if this earth is ‘evolving’ or progressing or
developing then it follows that the same should apply
universally. As below, so it is above; as above, so it is below.
9. If these postulations are not so, (7 & 8 above particularly)
then man must be recognized as the highest form (of energy
and everything that can exist)- as the ultimate object in the
entire universe.
10. This would seem totally absurd, as man is really relatively
insignificant and very low in the ‘pecking order’ of bubbles
or spheres of influence. Not only that, but consider his very
nature, and ask, “Can we allow or postulate that such a one
is the supreme form that does or can exist?” A savage beast
that is generically, totally self absorbed and selfish. A
ruthless being of low ethic and morals, who will exploit,
dominate, and much worse, separate his fellow from life
itself. We are ‘part’ of the energy, and ‘part’ of the matter.
 506

We are therefore mere partakers (part takers) of the

experience. We are just another form or manifestation of the
matter and energy. And we know we go into a recycle ‘bin’.
11. Matter and/or energy is not created or destroyed, it only
changes in form. They are ‘eternal’ in nature.
12. It follows that ‘we’ are eternally locked into the universal
energy/matter, which in itself is logically possessed of
intelligence, for we are of it.

That should be sufficient at this time and give enough to work

with and attempt to mentally digest without getting severe
mental indigestion. Let’s hope you do not get mental
constipation, a condition where the mental processes are
blocked, and nothing can get past the blockage. Heck, I’m
tempted to end this writing here and let the reader figure out the
entire nature of the universe just from the above 12 issues. But
for my own benefit I will continue a bit, just to direct my own
thinking, conclusions, and set myself on a path that leads to
issues of importance.

What IS important? Is the type of car we own or drive

important? Is our status or prestige important? How about our
homes or furnishings? Do we fret about having the latest gizmo
cell phone or designer label clothes? Time to get priorities in
order, and if they are not in order, then its time to consider
carefully your tenure relative to life.

Matter is also used or manipulated by us to record or store

information or data. In various forms and media, by art, by
constructs using shape and form (consider what is alleged to be
revealed by ‘the’ famous pyramid in Egypt in its shape and
dimensions etc) in books and magnetic media etc we store
information. All of these forms are of ‘matter’ and suffer the
same fate as the human body. They will dissolve and recycle.
What is left of records created, say, over 2000 years ago? Vast
libraries lost, records of entire races (Maya, Inca etc) destroyed
or lost. The forms have a use in utility as well as to pass on
 507

information and instruction. Consider the ‘higher’ forms from

which we have gleaned information in times past and will yet in
future gain information. Our solar system has given us much
advanced information, information that has taken a long time to
discover. A whole universe of form, function, purpose and
meaning is before us for our education and information. Yet
science as we have it does not understand fully how a human
mind functions, nor credit reason and intelligence generally to
what are considered lower species.

Yet all the information is before us. Hopefully then it will find
meaning when it is understood and correlated into our own
knowledge, recognized by our fragment of intelligence. The
universal intelligence contains and reveals all things for it is the
sum total of all things. In many cases pure mental indigestion
and conceit prevent man from seeing the revealed information,
which is ‘reality’ or ‘truth’.

It was said by Jesus and doubtlessly countless others that ‘the

truth shall make you free’. Let’s consider that a moment. How
or in what way will it make you free?

Consideration of the 12 points at the beginning of this writing

should set the mind off on a cycle of questions and discoveries
until the full nature of the universe, man, and that which we call
GOD is revealed clearly. Further not only the nature of all
things, but also the purpose of all things, the relationship of all
things, and our place within the entire scheme of things. Once
understood one will not subject oneself to those of mortality who
demand others follow them and their dictates, claiming the
superiority of ‘revelations’, ‘inspiration’, ‘faith’, of ‘obedience’
to ‘laws’. These are the blind leading and demanding the
following of other blind. And the blind can be dangerous
creatures. History has proven it. I believe it was Voltaire who
warned to beware of the person who says, “believe as I do, or
be damned”, for soon he will say (and means) “believe as I do,
or I will kill you”. We have his warning and we have historical
 508

accuracy of the observation. Such is the nature of blind man,

who is so blind as to suppose he is the highest form in the
universe. No revelations, dreams, visions, nor faith nor laws
are superior to truth. I know of one sect of Christianity that
proclaims with temerity that once their leaders have spoken as a
result of unrecorded revelations, then it is not up to people to
think, but to follow without question. Sounds dangerous to me.
Blind obedience to blind leaders. Is that your religion? Do you
have the temerity to question the dogma of religion, or of
science? Do you have a desire to fully understand all things, to
know all things, rather than just believe or accept that which
you are told to accept or believe?

Sadly most of mankind is in a pit dug by others - others who

control people and “wealth” – who greedily accumulate for
themselves and assume power and authority. That is why there
is poverty and misery on earth on such a grand scale. Religions
invariably demand obedience at the risk of displeasure,
anathema, excommunication, being cast out as untouchable. I
have been there. Even death may result in some cases. Political
institutions & Governments equally demand obedience and
submission. You will obey and conform at the risk of
confinement, fines, or other punishments including total social
disgrace, making one a fugitive, or even death public or
otherwise. Socially we are confined and forced to conformity.
You must have certain values and beliefs or face ridicule and/or
be ostracized. You must obey and respect, even revere, those
deemed superior to you. You must toe the line, pay you dues
and humbly accept the crumbs with which you are ‘rewarded’.
You must follow an orthodox religion, have a formal education,
believe as do all others, act as all others, and be the compliant
accepting little component that is desired of you.

There are ‘thought police’ operated by employers, community,

religions and sects, governments, educators, and science.
Virtually at every level and component part of society and life
on earth. We are subject to them. Truth will make you free.
 509

Conventional accepted thinking, thoughts, and systems of belief,

knowledge, and activities are not necessarily true or correct,
nor best.

Nations exist and we ‘must’ give allegiance. If war is warranted

by the powers that control, we are expected from loyalty and in
recognition of the crumbs we get to race to the blood festival.
We must love whom we are told and hate and kill whom we are
told. Sounds primitive to me. Barbaric?

I have read words of Ramakrishna who died in 1886. “I have

practised Hinduism, Islam, Christianity, and in Hinduism the
different sects. I have found that it is the same God toward
whom all are directing steps, though along different paths.”
“The tank has several ghats. At one the Hindus draw water and
call it jal; at another Muhammadans draw the same liquid and
call it water. The substance is one though the name
differs….But do not say your religion is better than that of
another.” A self-evident truth I would think, as it certainly
fosters freedom.

Be absolutely assured all mankind shares everything in

common on this earth – the same air, the same water, foods,
everything of the very dust of the earth, including the dust of
recycled past life. This body is universally the same and of the
same substance. Of what has one to boast over another then?

Do not we all share a common origin at birth, and a same end

at death? Do not our very elements return to dust to endlessly
recycle? Are you not yet aware that you will dissolve to dust, or
that your life is as the blink of an eye? Was it not just yesterday
that you were a carefree child?

Not only are we of the same ‘matter’ but of the same energy
source, for there is only one universal energy source. We share
a common universal substance.
 510

Really our differences can simply be put down to only two

things, one is gender, and the other will be ‘form’ used on earth,
and perhaps elsewhere. The latter is subjective. An illusion.
‘Form’ is the physical form including racial features (stature,
color etc) physical features according to a genetic inheritance
of the flesh.

Not only then are we ‘all the same’, but also ‘partake of the
same’, have the same origins, end, and yes, GOD. We are all
part of it. This is equality that is very real, hence in reality
“there is neither Jew nor gentile, bond nor free.” There is none
above the other. How then should we act on earth?

Now then, what is important?

(That is hard to date right now. Between 2005 and 2007. Like
as though that matters apart from perspective.)

SPHERES, bubbles, and us…

I have been puzzling for a long time over Einstein’s relativity,

and also over the so-called ‘big bang’ theory, which is not
treated as theory but as fact, and dogmatically taught, rammed
down our necks. I have read much on the creationist theory and
of ongoing creation, plus interventionalism. For over 20 years
now, nearing 30 years I have been a silent student of cosmogony
and its related studies. I have sought information on cosmology
etc as far as within my reach. I am also a keen student of
mathematics to a ‘certain’ level. It was while assessing a book
on mathematics recently that I came up with conclusions that I
felt compelled to post and publish…. because NO ONE has ever
published or printed it – or so it seems.
Now In years past I have many times awoken at night at
whatever hour with a sweeping and majestic “aha!!!!” a
realization or a discovery…and hastily scribbled it down…and
been most amazed at a discovery, or realization… Maybe you
also are like this, if it happens to me, in fact I know it has or will
 511

happen to you also. We do keep a pen and paper always with us

– don’t we?

Then later you discover that this information/data/whatever, is

already known, and previously published to mankind nnn years
ago. I often felt discouraged by these events that happen with
alarming frequency.

Then wisdom cuts in and you know that anything you can ever
know has been known to someone, sometime, somewhere. But
what is IMPORTANT is that you have discovered it for
yourself. You literally have found a truth. You have an elation,
a zealous ‘gotta tell everyone’…then find ‘what the….this has
been revealed…it is known” - disappointing?? Yes, BUT DO
NOT LET IT BE THAT.

1: Know you discovered it independently…it is your

discovery. As such, it is far more vital and significant than
information learned extraneously.
2.It is a guarantee of deeper understanding and of more to
come.
3:It is an indication of your ability for independent
thinking.
4:You are as individual a thinker as anyone you can
conceive of. You organize knowledge and develop further from
it.

Perhaps 1 reason why you later “find” it somewhere is that after

the discovery one is searching for validation of the findings in
all other available relevant known sources.

There are lots more things involved but my time is short as is

yours, and you can now think about it and gain more from your
own mind than I could give you.

Here we go….
 512

Yet again I was looking at an illustration or representation of

curved space, followed by ‘curved space applied to the cosmos’.
You may be familiar with such illustrations. Also shown was a
coloured illustration of a solar system as though laid out on a
pool table, all the planets neatly pocketed in ‘dents’ and the sun
in a deeper and larger dent. It would be obvious that any object
approaching any of the objects would slide into or be diverted
by the dents, which would show the effect of gravity on the
object. Yet again as I looked at the pictures I felt extremely
frustrated because I was certain they were WRONG, and did not
show a correct picture. But what was wrong?

Why were such illustrations curving in only one direction or

dimension on essentially one plane. OK, an object on that flat
surface would be effected as could well be so illustrated, but
what of an object not on that essentially flat plane. And surely
‘space’ is NOT a flat plane conveniently laid out in this manner.
What of an object above or below that plane, or a set of objects.
We could imagine a myriad of objects on a myriad of planes,
indeed each object with a myriad of planes until untold billions
of places exist to intersect each with every other object denting
and curving it’s space, shown only as a plane.

The illustrations did not do ‘reality’ justice – nor portray it any

more than an illustration of an atom as a marble like ball did
justice to the structure of an atom. Then I had it. A perfected
mental image of the universe, structured along the lines of the
atom.

In effect every object must ‘behave’ or be as individual atoms or

particles and influence a complete sphere. Gone and must be is
a mental image of flat space trying to be curved space. Now we
have spherical or ‘bubble’ space, with billions of spheres or
bubbles. Space must be a composition of infinite ‘shells’
created by individual particles. How can one illustrate that? I
cannot begin to imagine how that may be represented on flat
paper in a 2 dimensional format. But in the mind it can be done.
 513

A crude analogy would be to liken it to a formless mass of soap

bubbles.

In this bubble space every such sphere influencing space must

and does curve that space so much as to bend or curve back
around itself and will describe a perfect sphere, a ‘closed’
sphere of influence, extending a certain distance in any and
every ‘direction’ until its mass no longer is high enough to exert
any influence. Rather like a magnet, its influence is felt or
experienced in all directions, but gradually diminishing with
distance until it no longer exists. If you can mentally construct
an image of the influence of a magnet you have it. Bring many
magnets together and see the interaction and you have it.

Big issue: Can you even see the ‘lines of influence’ of the
magnets, or of the mass that creates the sphere or bubble of
influence? No? But space is completely filled with such
bubbles of influence. Billions of bubbles existing and
interacting, influencing one the other in varying degrees. And
our personally created bubble in their midst. Some
spheres/bubbles will be within others, others only partially
within and overlapping others.

Imagine an object orbiting our planet. It endlessly circles in

various paths until and unless it either succumbs to gravity and
falls, or accelerates to escape velocity and frees itself from orbit.
We know under some conditions either event can happen. If it
frees itself from the bubble of influence, the gravity, it will go
off and find itself subjected to the ‘next in line’ bubble or sphere
of influence, it will orbit the sun. If it accelerates free of that
sphere, it will become primarily influenced by the next sphere,
perhaps a cluster or group of stars, then ‘upwards’ in magnitude
to the galaxy, then to a cluster of galaxies, and so on. Yet all
these spheres co-exist and operate simultaneously and are ‘balls
within balls’, and further, overlapping balls within balls.
 514

In 1987 I was in Honolulu at a market, and saw a set of the

famous ‘balls within balls’ of the type we generally see as
carved from a single piece of ivory, and the ball is held on the
upraised trunk of 3 elephants. (Mine is plastic material, but a
beautiful representation) I had to have one, and bought one for
about $10. It has fascinated me endlessly. Now I know why. It
is an excellent representation of reality, not the elephants
supporting the balls, perhaps, but of the balls represent the
spheres or bubbles of influence each enclosed by the next
‘order’ of magnitude. What is at the centre or is the smallest
particle? I guess (reasonably) each particle is entitled to believe
that IT is the centre of all things. How large is the largest
sphere? Not for us to imagine is it?

HERE IS THE ‘RUB’….

All such bubbles or spheres are created by and contain mass or

matter in amounts relative to the extent or size of the resultant
sphere of influence. For instance the size of a black hole is
determined by the mass it has absorbed. Mass or matter is a
form of energy. We are seeing, indeed experiencing ourselves
as concentrated masses of energy contained within not only our
own sphere or bubble of influence, but equally contained within
endless bubbles of influence.

We are tremendously insignificant indeed in the order of

magnitudes that exist. But we each exist in the order of things.

007 – interlude, points to ponder…

(All of the following, except such as is within brackets, is

copied from an interesting book: The Secret Life of Plants, by
Peter Tompkins and Christopher Bird. Hopefully I will
remember to put the page numbers as they apply to the copy.
Published by Harper Colophon Books, Harper & Row,
Publishers.
 515

(My thoughts after reading it was: It is horrific what is being

done to people in the name of “medicine”, “nutrition”, “science”
etc. Hitler was an amateur and unskilled in the art of human
misery and death – but maybe the teacher of how to set up a
“government” and beauracy that can effectively do it, hide the
secret agenda from the people and get away with it. That is so
long as “they” control the power and the dissemination of news
and information, and can credibly broadcast and spread mis- or
dis-information. There is an absolutely unbelievable bitterness
and resistance, even mocking hatred, of those who would teach
“natural” health, healing, wholeness, diet, living, nutrition etc.
It may seem unbelievable, but it is true, people are being
imprisoned for using and or dealing in natural remedies etc.

(I heard a politician on TV scornfully saying that “natural

remedies” were being controlled or made illegal because, and I
quote, “who wants to take (one of these products) and find that
it contains handfuls of grass”. Wake up people of the world,
better to take a handful of grass if so be the case, than an
injection of formaldehyde, heavy metals, known noxious, toxic,
and debilitating, even crippling or lethal compounds pushed by
legalized drug cartels. Enough of that for now. On with the
quotes)

No plant, says France, is without movement: all growth is a

series of movements: plants are constantly preoccupied with
bending, turning and quivering. He describes a summer day
with thousands of polyp like arms reaching from a peaceful
arbor, trembling, quivering in their eagerness for new support
for the heavy stalk that grows behind them. When the tendril,
which sweeps a full circle in 67 minutes, finds a perch, within 20
seconds it starts to curve around the object, and within the hour
has wound itself so firmly it is hard to tear it away. The tendril
then curls itself like a corkscrew and in so doing raises the vine
to itself.
 516

A climbing plant which needs a prop will creep toward the

nearest support. Should this be shifted, the vine, within a few
hours, will change its course into the new direction. Can the
plant see the pole? Does it sense it in some unfathomed way? If
a plant is growing between obstructions and cannot see a
potential support it will unerringly grow toward a hidden
support, avoiding the area where none exists.

Plants says France, are capable of intent: they can stretch

toward, or seek out, what they want in ways as mysterious as the
most fantastic creations of romance. ….

Plants seem to know which ants will steal their nectar, closing
when these ants are about, opening only when there is enough
dew on their stems to keep the ants from climbing. The more
sophisticated acacia actually enlists the protective services of
certain ants, which it rewards with nectar in return for the ants’
protection against other insects and herbivorous mammals.

Is it chance that plants grow into special shapes to adapt to the

idiosyncrasies of insects which will pollinate them, luring these
insects with special colour and fragrance, rewarding them with
their favourite nectar, devising extraordinary canals and floral
machinery with which to ensnare a bee so as to release it
through a trap door only when the pollination process is
completed?

Is it really nothing but a reflex or coincidence that a plant such

as the orchid Trichoceros parviflorus will grow its petals to
imitate the female of a species of fly so exactly that the male
attempts to mate with it and in so doing pollinates the orchid?
Is it pure chance that night-blossoming flowers grow white the
better to attract night moths and night flying butterflies, emitting
a stronger fragrance at dusk, or that the carrion lily develops
the smell of rotting meat in areas where only flies abound,
whereas flowers which rely on the wind to cross-pollinate the
species do not waste energy on making themselves beautiful,
 517

fragrant or appealing to insects, but remain relatively

unattractive? ……

Some plants, unable to find nitrogen in swampy land, obtain it

by devouring living creatures. There are more than 500
varieties of carnivorous plants, eating any kind of meat from
insects to beef, using endlessly cunning methods to capture their
prey, from tentacles to sticky hairs to funnel-like traps. …….

Whereas plants have been almost universally looked upon as

senseless automata, they have now been found to be able to
distinguish between sounds inaudible to the human ear and
color wavelengths such as infrared and ultraviolet invisible to
the human eye; they are specially sensitive to x-rays and to the
high frequency of television. ….

…plants may at last be the bridesmaids at a marriage of physics

and metaphysics.

Evidence now supports the vision of the poet and the

philosopher that plants are living, breathing, communicating
creatures, endowed with personality and the attributes of soul.
It is only we, in our blindness, who have insisted on considering
them automata. –(from “introduction”)

(from pages 122 on, concerning Gustav Theodor Fechner,)….In

the Little Book Fechner put forward the idea that human life
was lived in three stages: one of continuous sleep from
conception to birth; one of half wakefulness, which humans
called terrestrial life; and one of fuller alertness, which began
only after death. In Comparative Anatomy he traced the
evolution from monocellular organisms through man to an
angelic higher beings spherical in form and capable of seeing
universal gravitation as ordinary humans perceive light, of
communicating not acoustically but through luminous symbols.
 518

Fechner introduced Nanna with the concept that believing

whether plants have a soul or not changes one’s whole insight
into nature. If man admitted to an omnipresent, all-knowing,
and almighty god who bestowed animation on all things, then
nothing in the world could be excluded from this munificence,
neither plant nor stone nor crystal nor wave. Why would
universal spirit, he asked, sit less firmly in nature that in
human beings, and not be as much in command of nature’s
power as it is in human bodies? (Nanna, the Soul Life of
Plants published 1848)

Anticipating Bose’s work, Fechner further reasoned that if

plants have life and soul, they must have some sort of nervous
system, hidden perhaps in their strange spiral fibers. Going
beyond the limitation of today’s mechanistic physiology,
Fechner referred to “spiritual nerves” in the universe, one
expression of which was the interconnection of celestial bodies,
not with “long ropes”, but with a unified web of light and
gravity, and forces as yet unknown. ….

According to Fechner, the psyche of plants is no more linked to

their nervous system than is the soul of man to the human body.
Both are diffused throughout, yet separated from all of the
organs which they direct. “None of my limbs anticipates
anything for itself,” wrote Fechner, “only I, the spirit of my
whole, sense everything that happens to me.”

Fechner created a new branch of learning, called psychophysics

which abolished the artificial separation between mind and
body and held the two entities to be only different sides of the
one reality, the mind appearing subjectively, the body
objectively, as a circle is either concave or convex depending on
whether the observer stands inside it or outside. The confusion
resulted, said Fechner, because it was difficult to hold both
points of view simultaneously. To Fechner all things express in
different ways the same anima mundi, or cosmic soul, which
came into existence with the universe, is its conscience, and will
 519

die when and if the universe dies. Basic to his animate

philosophy was the axiom that all life is one and simply takes up
different shapes in order to divert itself. The highest good and
supreme end of all action is the maximum pleasure not of the
individual but of all, said Fechner, and on this he based all his
rules for morals.

Since spirit to Fechner was a deistic universal, it was useless to

refer to souls as wholly individual, whether vegetal or human.
Nonetheless souls provided the only criteria for forming a
conception of other souls and making themselves known to them
by outward physical signs…..Fechner also maintained that in its
soul alone was the true freedom of any creature.

…. Fechner asked, “Why should we believe that a plant is not

any less aware of hunger and thirst than an animal? The animal
searches for food with its whole body, the plant with portions of
it, guided not with nose, eyes or ears, but with other senses.” It
seemed to Fechner that “plant people” calmly living their lives
in spots of their rooting, might well wonder why human bipeds
keep rushing about.

…In the end, posited this German sage, was it not one of the
ultimate purposes of human bodies to serve vegetal life,
surrounding it by emitting carbon dioxide for the plants to
breathe, and manuring them with human bodies after death?
Did not flowers and trees finally consume man and, by
combining his remains together with raw earth, water, air, and
sunlight, transform and transmute human bodies into the most
glorious forms and colors?

008 -PAST, PRESENT, FUTURE, OR NOW???

What I consider as ‘now’, is neither universal nor absolute. If

an event were to happen on the sun for instance, I would see it
as ‘now’ some 9 minutes after it happened. Space and the speed
of light make our ‘now’ an uncertain concept or point of
 520

reference from there. I see an axe fall in the distance but hear
the sound later, a flash of lightening and the resultant thunder
seconds later. Even the fall of the axe or flash of lightening took
some time to reach me.

A star may be hundreds of light years away, what happens here

‘now’ will not be apparent to any there till those 100s of years
have passed. Another galaxy may be millions or billions of light
years away.

I am told our radio/TV (electromagnetic emissions) go into

space at the speed of light. I do not doubt this. Our space
probes at say Jupiter or Saturn send back signals that take hours
to reach earth. ‘Now’ on that space probe is not perceived as
such here. Yet there is no doubt it happened correctly, its just
that two ‘now’ states have become involved. What about say, at
Alpha Centuri? Some 4 years before our ‘now’ can catch up
with their ‘now’. Further out is simply longer, and the more
‘lookers’ that are involved, the more ‘now’ states exist. Kind of
a simple thing to understand so far.

Lets understand this. On a planet of Alpha Centuri one turns on

a TV and may see earth scenes from years ago presented as
current events. Further out one may hear news that the Titanic
has just been sunk, or that earth is now involved in its first world
war. Their concept of ‘now’ on planet earth is quite different
from that on planet earth. Their interaction, reactions etc, with
and of events on earth occur much ‘later’. Now that ‘later’ may
be to us a distant ‘futre’, which to them is the ‘present’.

Could it be that if we went out say 2000 light years and looked
back with focus on earth, we may see a Roman emperor? After
all, I read that we see stars as they were hundreds, thousands, or
millions of years ago. Reminds me of what I once read decades
ago, that there is a record of every event that ever happened in
the entire cosmos, the Akashic (spelling not sure) record,
 521

recorded in electromagnetic energy (light, sound) that could be

available to access.

Time and space are difficult to tie down to a ‘now’, a ‘past’, a

‘present’, or a ‘future’. Yet I read that a “NOW” does exist at a
universal level, and is the same and instantaneous across the
cosmos. I read that sub-atomic particles react simultaneously
regardless of the space/time that separates the particles. Makes
me think of thoughts I had decades ago, that the speed of
thought is independent of the speed of light or known physics,
and the ultimate speed in any science or field. This is time
travel speed. Sure this introduces all those feared ‘psycho…”
And ‘para…’ areas.

We may now define a “Universal NOW”. It is manifest when

an action/reaction seemingly occurs in one place, and is
experienced across and in the universe simultaneously with no
regard for distance or time separating any two places. It has
been observed and recorded in physics. This sounds kind of like
some of those vague definitions people use to define some of the
attributes of ‘god’. Omniscient, all knowing, knowing an event
when the cause may be billions of light years away, nothing
hidden from the perceiver. It has a related “Universal Presence”
manifest by the ability of a particle being located in two or more
places at the same time. Omnipresent, existing everywhere at
the same time, there is no place where such a one does not exist
or occupy. This well defines the universal energy field,
everywhere at the same time and within the same “NOW” –
aware of all events instantly, regardless of ‘where’ and the
“when” is meaningless. To such a one or such a field, time and
space are meaningless concepts. It is all ONE, self-contained
and also CONTAINING ALL within itself. Hmmm, sounds like
god again.

If our entire cosmos is such and if we are indeed contained

within such, then it would be true that all that we can see, feel,
 522

etc is an illusion. Some philosophies have been teaching this for

centuries and more. Much more on this “illusion” later.

Here is the marvel. We are indeed made of substance of the

universe, elements of the materials, and within the time/space of
the universe. Even if you do not for whatever reason accept a
god, nor a spirit, it is UNDENIABLE that we are of the same
substance of the universe. Made of star stuff as some authors
have said it. This leads us to pursue certain trains of thought,
and consider some inescapable alternatives. Question is: Do we
want to ask the questions? Do we want to define the
alternatives? Do we want to know?
010 -LOOKING AT ALTERNATIVES.

Let’s attempt to define the alternatives to consider the issue of

‘life as we have it’. You read this, I wrote this, it is safe to say
therefore that we both exist. An undeniable conclusion surely.
That’s what is sought here, to put on the table all alternatives
and issues to consider. Nothing will be presented as ‘the path’
or whatever. I think it fair to comment here however, that
whatever our personal decisions, it would and should apply not
only to humans on earth, but to every species everywhere or
anywhere. As a wise man once noted, our earth is nothing
special nor is our sun or solar system-or our galaxy for that
matter. Most likely true. Everything is ‘star stuff’. How
impudent for us to think a Universal intelligence/God would
grant unto mortal humans the supremely highest position that
exists, then annihilate him in a blink. I do not present the
following as exclusive of other alternatives, it just means that
either I have not thought of them, or it was not critical in the
alternatives. Or perchance they are/were ludicrous.

I will introduce 2 major alternatives or absolutes. ‘A’ for no

universal ‘Energy/God/Force’ etc accepted nor acknowledged,
for the so-called pure materialist. ‘B’ for those who do accept
or could consider such a possibility. IN other words this is
 523

intended to include all readers…You either say NO (A) or Yes

(B) or Maybe (B) otherwise just sit there and get older.

‘A’
Life exist on earth & new life must be either created at
conception or at birth,
Male or female determined by absolute chance at conception.
Offspring will manifest (mostly) one gender only of choice of
two.
Gender is unimportant, and new individuals are born male or
female by chance, with no personality, they are ‘blanks’
essentially.

Born into the world and takes the ‘star stuff’ elements from the
parents and is part of the earth.. It lives eats drinks and breathes
the very elements of the material universe. It is flesh, dust,
elemental matter, body taken from it and will return to it.. It will
live and die.
Death. End in dissolution of the entire entity. The body
dissolves back to elements, and no personality is likely to
survive, as this view accepts no existence of spirit, force or
whatever.

Existence seems pointless, and no explanation can deal with the

issue of what causes one bunch of elements to form a live thing
and another to simply be ‘rocks’. There is no permanent change
of status, no development, just existence and total, absolute
annihilation.

‘B’ offers several alternatives..

All assume that a continuous life/force/energy/intelligence exists
in the universe and that everything is part of that. In all the
following variations, One is born into this world and takes a
body of ‘star stuff’, elements of the earth – compliments of
mortal parents. It lives, eats, drinks and breathes elemental
matter of the material universe. A MORTAL BODY IS
 524

ANIMATED BY THE force/energy/god etc and TWO bodies

thus coincide in space/time for the duration or mortality. The
mortal body dies, dissolves, returns to dust. However:

‘B-1’
Assumes GENDER is unimportant as the life/force/energy/god,
whatever, has NO GENDER. Male or female is a chance event,
accident of birth, and the new life created on earth assumes or
becomes whatever is provided. It thus has no personality and is
a ‘blank’. After death, the ‘life force’ leaves the mortal
elements on earth and re-joins the universal genderless force etc.
Leaves one eternally genderless and therefore non-individual, no
individual development. Is this pointless??

‘B-2’
Here gender does ‘pre-exist’ as either M/F ying/yang whatever,
but individual personalities do not exist as such. Conditions of
‘B-1’ apply with a difference following death. Post-mortal one
continues as Male or Female but there are 2 alternatives now,
either to re-join the collective gender group and lose
individuality had on earth, OR continue as an individual M/F
which would be development and make the mortal life a
progressive stage. Perhaps not as pointless as ‘B-1’ type of life
scenerio.
‘B-3’
Here not only does gender pre-exist, but so do individuals, Such
individuals by whatever criteria take up an appropriate M/F
body on earth. As such, the newborn mortal is not totally a
‘blank’ as in all the above alternatives, life on earth has the
additional role of providing a flesh body and experience to a
pre-existing individual. THE DREAM BODY AND THE
MORTAL BODY REFLECT THIS DUAL EXISTENCE OF
INTELLIGENCES.

This seems a likely alternative, as it provides genuine logic and

development. After mortality the individual continues as an
individual with memory of the learning experience in mortality.
 525

Further options: remain thereafter without ‘flesh’ body, or

‘restore’ such a body later. There is an assured status change of
some sort. A big question is: is a body of flesh, star stuff
elements needed at all? The dream body seems to function
perfectly well without such.

Well that’s the end of that little exercise and it is not exclusive.
What’s the point of this? Well if you don’t know it goes like
this: One day maybe you will be like me, knowing death is just a
knock away. For some it comes with a date attached to a
question mark. For others its more like a huge probability – we
have passed the figures acceptable to the actuary. You cannot
even get term insurance. There will come a time when every
mortal would question the options, want to know the
‘odds’…with out the jiving.

The above table lets you determine the options. 4 columns, 4

sets of circumstances on a ‘YOU FIGURE IT YOURSELF’
basis. So…you figure. Which one are you? Know just one
thing: matters not the choice, you will pass. Enjoy life and let’s
later think of some things that made it all worthwhile.

(This article has had to be presented a second time without the 4

columns as when posted to the www, the columns vanished and
the result was shambles.)

012 -TOGETHER, IN SICKNESS AND HEALTH.

For a long time the other night I lie awake thinking about
various aspects of life and I caught a vision of our nature in this
world. It came about after contemplating the generally ignorant
and fallen state in which our species finds itself.

Now Western Science seemingly is sadly and totally lacking in

understanding and ignorant, or at least unaccepting, of the full
true nature of mankind. Yet it has expressed some fantastic
 526

truths that must surely lead to a true understanding of our nature.

Perhaps therein is the problem with science, it leads only to
knowledge rather than ‘understanding’. It is known that the
entire cosmos, all that there is, is a form of ‘energy’. It is
known that ‘energy’ can be converted into ‘matter’ and visa
versa. It is known that the bulk of ‘matter’ is ‘vacant space’ and
that solid matter is as rare as -and even then, undefinable. It is
as a grain of sand within a house. (Nucleus of atom to ‘size’ of
entire atom) It follows that what is known as solid matter as we
generally accept and speak of it is really, as solids go, an
illusion. An illusion that is nonetheless solid and impenetrable
to other matter, including ourselves. It is known that any sub-
atomic particles are ‘interchangeable’ in all chemical elements.
One electron is as any other, likewise a proton, neutron etc. It
can measure the energy binding an atom to itself, and even
devise ways to release that energy. It can modify atoms by
forcing an atom to take on new particles to create ions etc. All
very marvelous really. This gives a most magnificent base to
launch thousands of contemplative sessions to discover for
oneself that which science will not accept, or worse, scoffs at,
ridicules etc.

I think the reason for that attitude is that such discovery and
contemplation is not the scientific method, and may be used and
embarked upon by anyone who cares or dares. This means they
cannot control what is and what is not accepted, and thus cannot
be the gods of the dogma any longer. I will mean the loss of
their perceived power, authority, and control. Once that may
have been important to the world, when man was largely
ignorant and superstitious. Such men needed gods of dogma to
guide them and save them from deeper ignorance and
superstition. A lot of intelligent free thinkers exist now, and a
lot say ‘to hell with the dogma, the authority, we do not need a
professor or doctor to guide us in our thinking.’ Well these days
a lot of ‘others, outsiders’ or whatever have a lot of
contributions to make that are perhaps just as valid as data
established by scientific method.
 527

So then, we know that man is a compilation of energy and

matter by virtue of his physical body alone. We know that the
physical body of matter is largely illusion, and is energy
‘masquerading’ as matter at best, and a lot of the physical
factors are powered by energy also. (Brain functions, nerves,
heartbeat etc) It exists in time/space here in this weird and
wonderful combination for a short time only. We have
established that the so called physical part is composed of the
very elements of it’s earth, which in turn are composed of
remnants of stars, this knowledge compliments of the dogma of
science. All mankind shares this construction along with
absolutely everything on earth, yes, even the earth itself. It is
also composed of star dust, is electrically charged, an ‘illusion’
that is really energy or ‘force’, and it also so manifests itself for
what is in reality for a short time only, then it too will be
recycled in the great cosmos. Strikes me as rather a grand
system of things. All pervading energy that is all things and
powers all things, and manifests as matter, yet the guru’s of
scientific dogma scoff at the ancient principle and belief in
‘prana’ and such, that seems to me an accurate enough (non-
scientific) description of what its ‘all about’. Likewise they
make a mock of such things as –dare I say these words- astral
worlds, spirits, higher planes, and hundreds of other such things,
ideas or thoughts, working models, and ‘non-scientific’
explanations or beliefs which are at times more valid than so
called science itself.

For example: Does faith healing work? Seemingly it does

without doubt at times. (Now this is not to say they are ‘scam
free’, but hey, I have read accounts of scientists falsifying
results and scamming.) Has ‘ESP’ been verified as reality at
times? Sure. Is levitation reality? I have seen it. Do people die
from voodoo, black magic, or curses? Absolutely they do, no
doubt about that one. Has man the ability to have an experience
of being ‘outside the body”, the OBE? Been there a few times
myself also. Near death experiences and return to ‘this world’?
 528

I accept it and have returned after two cardiac arrests involving

about an hour’s absence. No doubt there are many ‘phenomena’
you may have experience with that I did not mention, but are
equally valid.

You get the idea, all of these are valid, working things that
science will have nothing to do with, BECAUSE I suspect, they
have no control of the scientific method and dogma. They
cannot preside as the high priests of science over things in the
public domain, over which they can have no control nor
discipline those who do not ‘toe the line’. They say a thing is
“not proven” and demand “proof”, claiming no “proof” exists of
this or that as yet. Do those healed by the faith healer not
constitute living proof, or do those healed ask for “proof”,
certification of their healing? Credential waving “authorities”
demand proof, but will only accept proof supplied and
forthcoming from their own ranks, and even they bury that
which is contrary to existing dogma or challenge the rulings or
opinions of “authority”. Very like church leaders who deny
revelation if it is contrary to what they already accept. Thus
science does only reject, but mocks, ridicules and would make
out as simple fools those who do not unquestioningly accept
their claimed, assumed, and presumed superior knowledge or
wisdom. More like superior ignorance. It’s the old kill the
messenger thing.

Religion generally fares little better in my books. Now I don’t

ever want to be called one who is prejudiced unless it is
prejudiced towards truth or logic and against ignorance,
stupidity, superstition, or arrogance. (Yes I do believe in
equality, we are all star dust and more of that soon) Let me give
a simple illustration. Yesterday, 1/8/2004 I picked up a
newsletter from a local ‘Christian’ church. The topic, ‘Does
God still give revelation’ etc. Basically it said ‘NO’ that
finished (conveniently) when the ‘Bible’ was compiled and that
was the final word of and from ‘god’. Tough for God or us, if
he has any legitimate instructions etc, for a LARGE body of His
 529

‘loyal church’ are not about to hear it nor receive it. Picture
this: God on throne, sees comet coming to earth, considers it and
the wisdom of giving a warning and instructions to a new
generation for an ‘ark’ (they have the technology, and I will
help) He makes the call…no answer. He thinks maybe call
Jerusalem next call, or Tokyo. He knows where not to call. But
is that attitude bad? It gets WORSE. If God is claimed to have
given revelation, so the article continues, and it goes contrary to
what the church ALREADY accepts, then the church leaders
being obviously infallible, declare that the revelation is false.
This leaves no room or way for god to get a hearing to correct
any wrong ideas, interpretations, or understandings of his
previous communications, not to mention to change his mind, or
alter, add etc to previous words. In other words, the leaders are
infallible, understand perfectly, need no more, need no “divine”
counsel or help, and will neither hear nor accept any more. 3
monkeys come to mind. Such are they who once declared the
world not only flat, but also the centre of all that can exist, and
man as the culmination of god’s 7 day work-a-thon. Now all
this flies in the face of reason does it not? This from a church
that taught the world IS flat, and IS the centre of the universe,
and God is a white caucasian obviously. Oh yes and male of
course. It follows then, said the doctors of divinity dogma, that,
being supreme, we can rape the world; do as we will, for god is
with us. Hmmm. Voltaire warns along the lines of beware the
man (church etc obviously included) that says, “believe as I do
or god will damn you….he means and will turn to “believe as I
do or I will kill you..”. How open minded is the ‘traditional
Christian church? They will stuff down your neck a one sided
“sharing” of ideas. No thanks; and yes, many dissenters have
perished, killed by their ‘holy’ hands. They would do it again if
only it would be undiscovered. You doubt me? Read about
“ethnic cleansing”. Individuals who do not comply on ethnic,
moral, religious, or god knows what grounds, are disposed of.
Killed. Welcome to planet earth and its life forms.
 530

Generally, science fails us, as does religion generally. The State

is worse, for it is a vehicle solely for the preservation of the
status quo, to lose no more for those in power or authority, the
landed, the wealthy, the ‘nobility’, and now, the corporations.
But maybe the corporations and the state shall be dealt with in
another writing. The state DOES NOT serve mankind. It
makes/creates/uses war to increase power, wealth, and authority
of those privileged ones who write the song sheets from which
the politicians and parliamentarians sing and quote. It serves
man’s rulers and keeps “us” in our place. It will suppress and
imprison its citizens; it will remove and kill with a veneer of
legality those who would raise a voice to object. You do not
think that history can repeat “holocaust”?

What is the nature and source of the animating force? Its fine to
say that man has a body of elements of the earth, that those
elements are recycled residue of stars. It’s a bag of chemicals of
(now) known and understood componentry. Its mostly space, its
illusionary, it is in reality energy. But whence comes the ‘force’
/whatever name you want to use, to ORGANISE this bag of
magical tricks? No way can a bag of protons, neutrons and
particles organize themselves. There is more than energy afoot
here for sure. Electricity has been around since year dot,
(Lightning etc.) yet has not evolved or organized. Our brain
waves and heartbeats are ‘energy’/electrical etc, yet break down
and cease. Science calls it entropy or whatever. Matter or
energy cannot organize itself. Yet something obviously does
this trick. For we exist. Do we not?

So here we are - US. United in time and space – UNITED IN

SICKNESS AND IN HEALTH, UNTIL DEATH US DO
PART. A lump of star dust matter formed from a planet,
inhabited by an already existing live ‘entity’ who has the ability
to use the dust and convert it into living tissues to becomes a
new earther person, who after pain and travails, separates from
it’s previous ‘universal origins’ to become a new and separate
life…one that will also eat star dust, now planetary dust, and
 531

turn that into living tissue that will not only replicate itself, but
think, eat, love, laugh, cry, mourn, celebrate, hope, think,
reason, read, write, believe, hate, get sick, and one day die. A
lump of star dust cannot of or by itself do these things. No more
than a monkey with a typewriter and a zillion years can punch
out the complete works of Shakespeare. It is not in the realms
of reason, belief, nor mathematics. No more likely than
throwing together a BMW from a rock pile, or a space shuttle
from a car wrecking yard.

Excuse me; I have just taken a break for a magnificent meal I

was making. Now I can appreciate that corny line in the movies
where everything ‘tastes like chicken’ – the universal recycled
star dust forming the chicken is going into and ingested by other
recycled star dust. Given time science will maybe call me
generation 9 and the chicken generation 23a, being the 5th
manifestation of the recycled same dust - that is if ever it accepts
anything. Back to the ‘matters’.

Nothing herein is presented as anything except my ‘musings’

shared with you to maybe stimulate your thoughts or amuse you,
or to express myself.

The vision alluded to earlier in this writing. I see an individual

entity, not a man, nor anything I can define. Kind of like the
introduction to the being in the Jeff Bridges movie “Starman’. It
is a glowing glimmering point of light and vibrating energy of
unknown dimension. It is part of the entire cosmos yet also
individual. It is an individual of equal status to all else. If
god/God/GOD is the entire cosmos, then this is a component
part of GOD along with every form that exists. It is of particles
and elements as yet unknown, not of the star dust stuff, for it is
energy and intelligence. It is independent and not subject to
space/time as we know it. It is an intelligent cosmic ‘energy’
force, individual in nature, and equal to all things, part of all
things, aware of and knowing all things. It is literally part of
GOD. I give this entity no name, but I perceived it. It is the
 532

Individual, and in my language perhaps that is enough of a

name.

The Individual drifts into this life and becomes part of this
world. It is not a journey in space or maybe even time. It is an
event in the cosmic “now”. It submerges itself into a human
form and ‘forgets’ its identity etc. More on this later in another
essay. It adopts a form that maybe Plato referred to. The form
is perfect, but the adaptation may not be so perfect, for it is the
‘n’th generation or implementation of that same star dust
pattern, the ‘n’th- generation of the genetic materials. “Near
enough” is good enough for this ‘trip’, “not near enough” results
in termination. (Death to the embryo, fetus, infant etc) The
Individual has no imperfections of ‘form’ but the physical form
used in this ‘incarnation’ may have many imperfections. Birth
to mortality has just happened, and the Individual now literally
lives with the consequences, no longer manifest as the bright
radiant Individual. The Mortal Individual has begun its
incarnation and life on earth.

I do not intend to paint a long picture here, but just to give the
bones. The Individual is now a Mortal Individual but still the
original self. (Whatever that is) The difference is that it is now
a DUAL ENTITY OF COSMIC ‘ORIGINAL’ ENERGY,
JOINED WITH A RECYCLED ‘STAR DUST’ BODY OF
THE ‘EARTH’, UNITED IN SICKNESS AND IN HEALTH
TILL DEATH DO THEM PART. It is literally a part of what
we call GOD, come to the earth, and coupled with flesh which is
elements of the earth, united till the dissolution of the flesh in
‘mortal death’ - and what GOD has joined together (we are
warned) let no man put asunder. To terminate such a one is
WRONG. It is contrary to the workings of GOD. The flesh is
united with the Individual; it has become a union, a ‘marriage’
in mortality till death of the flesh. I do not pretend to
understand any accountability for violations etc.
 533

Here in mortality any genetic or other defects are worn by the

Individual in the ‘near enough’ cases. This may lead to a mortal
experience of deformity, sickness, misery, or early death. We
will not even consider any factors such as geography, race,
country, society, gender, status etc at this time. Now it seems to
me on reflection that the ‘form’, the body, regenerates and
replaces itself by the taking in of elements of the earth. We eat,
breathe, drink etc, and cycle the elements into a gradually
growing and self-replacing body. The body regenerates, but any
defect given at birth also duplicates and continues. This is
according to that body’s blueprint. (Now it gets weird. All this
is of illusionary matter which is mostly space and ultimately
100% energy) It seems it runs on a parallel and separate
‘programme’ to the Individual, the Individual running a
‘perfect’ cosmic/GOD stuff programme, while the mortal runs a
lower grade recycle ‘n’th generation programme which accepts
defects and perpetuates them. Don’t know about you, but I find
the whole concept strangely logical…and somehow familiar.

This is the world’s record for a preamble to ‘why the hell do I

have to have heart surgery?’

I answer myself. The form or genetic pattern given by this

world dictates that I have heart disease at this time. God/GOD
did not give it to me. It is the result of what science would call
‘natural causes and effects which may include genetics, diet,
blah blah’. May be it just could be remedied by resort to some
of the practices referred to above, to faith healing etc. But in my
case at this time and in like manner for thousands of mortals,
this is either not contemplated, or for various reasons not
effective. (One day we may deal with the ‘mere’ effects of
disbelief for whatever reasons it exists – many) So being denied
the opportunity to provide the world with evidence of a
miraculous ‘remission’, there are fewer opportunities left to me.
One is to reach in and change that pattern, that form, which the
mortal flesh uses to regenerate itself. The offending ‘piece’ may
be removed, modified, or killed off. Then the laws of
 534

replication shall ensure the offending part is not replicated. (If

thine eye offend thee, pluck it out…shades of medical science)
So if my offending mitral valve is cut out and replaced with
whatever, the removed bit is no longer part of my ‘form’ or
pattern, then it can and will no longer duplicate that defect. So
by surgery this matter of a mortal body defect will be remedied.
Yet it is all chemicals, elements, particles, lots of vacant space,
those recycled, and universal energy/’force’. It may appear a
difficult or complicated concept, but with a little mental exercise
is quite simple.

Intervention can correct a fault in ‘forms’, by whatever means of

intervention that work. The incoming new (and recycled)
particles in the mortal Individual conform to the now modified
‘form’.

Then that mortal body dies to this world, is a burden to the

Individual, and the Individual must shed it as one does a set of
worn out clothing. The individual drifts out of this world, and
out of this space/time as we know and experience it at this
moment. We will cover more on that later also.

It returns to universal/cosmic ‘now’. I seriously doubt and sorry

folks, I do not believe for one moment it will haunt familiar
places, bother about nor attend to any funerals of the flesh any
more than we attend to or mourn our laundry. That just defies
logic, or reason. I doubt any Osiris, Enki, or Jehovah still
frequents or returns to once familiar earthly habitats.

It returns as the poet said, to the god from whence it came…to

its home. Sounds good and right to me. But hey folks, I’m on a
holiday at the moment, and even though I may know my GOD
and FATHER on a first name basis, I am enjoying the holiday,
and would love to stay just a little bit longer. I’m not quite
ready to go (back) home yet.
 535

We are all the same in every essence before, during, and After
Mortality. We are all part of the same Cosmic Force, The same
GOD.

We are also all of the same earth matter, all share the same
recycled natures of the body, and all eat, drink and breathe of
the same star dust called earth. We are all dual Individuals, God
and man, married one to the other in sickness or in health till
death do part, with a warning for no one to put asunder, for no
one to divide the flesh. It is all just to good, logical, familiar,
and correct to doubt.

Yet science refuses to either understand or more correctly accept

and endorse. Many scientists have favoured a religion. But the
momentum of the whole thing shall proceed with or without the
approval of doctors of science. They will fail and be forgotten
just as my ancestors of 5000 years ago are largely forgotten.
They are oblivion to come - just as are our current mortal
bodies. But it is sad that just because the men of science cannot
pull (things mentioned above) apart, reconstruct, duplicate, wind
up, write untold papers about, and above all, build individual
(not Individual) reputations about, then it will be anathema. I
am scientific anathema. Welcome to my world.

So do we understand why things NEVER get better? Why the

previously foreseen and dreamed of Utopia did not eventuate?
Why the history of man is monotonously full of ‘repeats’? Why
god does not intervene and slay this lot or that lot? Or why god
does not identify with a pope or rabbi or me, or you? And why
we are (shudder) allowed to get sick or die? Or why children
die? Can we now imagine what is the fate of children or infants
who die? If you understand the above, you will no longer be
subject to ignorance or crafts. (Why the Individual is released to
its former state - that mortality is merely ended—not an eternal
damned soul, nor an eternal baby, etc.) Why do men perpetuate
these horror alternatives? Easy answer, to gain power and
authority by rule of fear over the ignorant and superstitious.
 536

Understand that we all as Individuals need the same

EXPERIENCES AND GROWTH. This world gives us that.
And we all need it and get it in the same environment of greed
etc.

This is why Utopia has never been created and realized, and will
forever be only a vision. But beyond…

014 -SUPERIOR INTELLIGENCE/DREAM BODY..

This writing is totally “extempore.” As have been several other

writings. But it raises yet another complicating issue and
answers a question I had or raised in a previous writing…. does
that dream body ever have an awareness of the “waking body”?
In other words, when we are asleep and dreaming do we ever
get to know we are asleep and dreaming – and additionally, get
to know ‘WE’ have another body at another level, operating
independently of the body within which we are then
functioning???

Further to that—and fascinating beyond words, can one such

body communicate to the other level of the same basic
individual intelligence?? I doubted it when I wrote that
posting.

But then my memory kicked in. I recalled an incident from

personal experience, recorded at the time. I think I could be
forgiven for overlooking or forgetting this personal experience.
I do have some personal journals. My life has had such
momentous events as to motivate me early to keep some
records. I refer to an entry recorded as “DREAM. 17.5.1972.
Reconstruction of 24(?)11-71. NITE OF 23/14-11-71” (sic) here
follows the record as it exists word for word – a comment will
follow:
Some of the words bracketed are “today’s” comments.
“I saw an old ruined cathedral. At the altar monks were at
prayer. I saw beneath the altar and into a crypt. Beyond the
 537

crypt and church was an old cemetery. A funeral was about to

be held. No grave was dug and no coffin was there. A bucket
of sand was the “body and coffin”. (Punctuation is as recorded)
I had a spade & started to spread it around, but I put it in the
wrong place. I gathered it up and correctly placed it. Some was
left over & this I placed in a hole were a rose was to be planted.
Kathy (my estranged and departed first wife) was watching &
seemed angry she drove off & didn’t hear or heed my calls after
her.

“Frank (her father) had done some work for some people and
they weren’t (I did punctuate that..this is exactly as the record
is) happy. We were there & I jumped the back fence. (seems I
was escaping?) ((the last bracketed note appears in the written
record))

“Fences were on all sides of me & I was going uphill. Someone

was waiting for me at the top near the fence. But I jumped a
fence on my RHS and made good my escape.

“I meet a woman, married and young, I piggy back her down to

the beach, Somewhere at Redcliffe. But I ran away from her.

“A woman shot me in the hand with a dart. I saw it hit me and

the wound it made. It immediately began to paralyse me. I
could not talk only make noises. I was a slave to the woman my
movements were like a zombie. Somehow I got a gun and shot
her. I watched as the dart hit her chest and fell off – ineffective.
My mum gave me a silver pistol & I shot her with this.
Immediately I was e from the paralysis.

“ I tied a scarf around my leg (right?) & left a lot hanging to

assure a safe trip. I flew south but was pursued. My pursuers
were destroyed (in a car.) As I landed the people were duck
shooting. I landed amid the shooters in a trench (sort of) and
buried my webbed feet in the ground.
 538

“AT ONE STAGE OF THIS DREAM I REALIZED THAT I

WAS DREAMING – I THINK IT WAS AFTER THE ‘KATHY
DROVE OFF BIT.” REALIZING THIS I CEASED THE
DREAM, GOT UP AND WROTE DOWN THE DREAM.

“WHEN I HAD DONE THIS I SETTLED DOWN AND

THOUGHT TO REMEMBER WHAT FOLLOWED AS IT
WOULD BE IMPORTANT. UPON AWAKING I LOOKED
FOR THE NOTES BUT THEY DID NOT EXIST – I HAD
DREAMED EVEN THIS, OR MORE LIKELY
CONSCIOUSNESS INTERVENED & I PROJECTED TO DO
IT ASTRALLY. IT COULD BE HOWEVER THAT THE
ENTIRE DREAM WAS IN THE PROJECTED STATE. Most
assuredly upon physically awaking I recorded it in full detail –
these notes having been destroyed by another party later.)

There is the record I have. Exactly as it is..spelling,

ampersands, etc ---as is. Here are a few mind blowers:

I had totally forgotten this ‘experience’.

Now I can totally recall it clearly, as if it happened last night.

Here is the follow up note, and it blows my understanding, but

here it is and is REAL:

“(At one stage in this dream I realized that I was dreaming – I

think it was after the ‘Kathy drove off bit.” Realizing this I
ceased the dream, got up & wrote down the dream. When I had
done this I settled down & thought to remember what followed
as it would be important. Upon awaking I looked for the notes
but they did not exist – I had dreamed even this, or more likely
consciousness intervened & I projected to do it astrally. It could
be however that the entire dram was in the projected state.
MOST ASSUREDLY UPON PHYSICALLY AWAKING I
RECORDED IT IN FULL DETAIL – THOSE NOTES
 539

HAVING BEEN DESTROYED BY ANOTHER PARTY

LATER.)

The above is a reproduction of my notes dated as shown from

1971. They are as the notes show, case sensitive, ampersands
and all, but they do not encapsulate all my memory….I slowly
recalled this as one of MANY memories….see, I challenged for
memories of the dream body knowing it was that, and that it
knew another body existed…alongside itself……..(what is the
next level??)
Yes the dream body does know…and it can know more than we
care to know.
Maybe, just maybe, we on this dream level are in ‘cruise
control’ and generally don’t need to know or make decisions
that need to be carried over into “normal waking state”.
I sure as hell have experiences that are (fortunately) recorded,
but we forget….now about that memory of the dream, once it is
triggered, it comes back fully…..for instance there was a
“voice” that instructed me to write everything thing that had
been and would be revealed… It was that ‘voice’ that
commanded me to ‘wake up’ to record everything that had
happened (or been revealed) and to record everything that would
be yet revealed. I did all that – but as yet offer no
interpretations.

017 – THE FINAL WORD?

There has been quite a lot of questions asked, and a fair amount
of information thrown in so far, but let me just add a few
correlated matters. Now, no “proof”is offered up with these
matters and no references will be provided. It will be squarely
up to the reader to do the research, as only in doing that will the
veracity of the statements be established. In any case, has any
reader ever gone to the alleged source materials of writings that
meticuously list the sources, origins, authorities etc of any
claims? I have not. Also, as I propose this to be the end of the
 540

writings for some time, if not “for ever” some seemingly

unrelated matters may appear to be just casually thrown in. If
that seems the case, let it be known that I see vitally important
implications with such matters, but do not propose to deal with
them in depth here, or perhaps, at all. There will be abundant
other books and materials dealing with every matter or issue
raised or to which I refer. Accept such issues as deemed
supportive of a “grand interpretation”, and not as red herrings or
unsupportable fringe lunacy. I repeat, do the research and find
the writings. Here goes with some short statements.
“Change” only happens because of the involvement of people,
us or others. It must be observed. Again the falling tree,
unobserved in the forest. Its related to the famous postualation:
“for every action there is…reaction”.

Mathematics is more important and makes grander statements

than most people could barely begin to understand.
Mathematics is a very precise language that expresses things
that would otherwise take volumes to explain, and even then
would be misunderstood. The progression from 1 upwards, and
ïnterpretations thereof is worthy of serious consderation. It is
quite amazing that if there exist say 2 people, a 3rd entity, a
modification of each’s awareness, is created by their
action/reaction to and with each other.

There is a virtual mountain of data evidencing that plants

actually and have been recorded as reacting to the presence of
people. Equally it is evidenced that by a person’s mere thinking
about a specific plant, that a reaction to that thought is expressed
and recordable from that plant. Folk lore reports “green
fingers”. Equally others cannot grow anything successfully and
their plants always die and wither.
These facts alone should conclusively evidence the power and
force of the energy nature of thought, of “mind”. There is more
that just circumstantial evidence for the reality of what some call
“psyhic energy”. (loads of scams abound sure, but that is the
case in every field that involves human endeavour. Politicians,
 541

medical fields, lawyers, manufacturers of every conceivable

type. Everything is corruptible by humans if it can be used to gain influence,
power, wealth, whatever.)

A reminder that sub-atomic particles react with others across

“space”as though no time or space existed. Quite contrary to
physics as we understand them of course. It is well noted that
the very attempt to locate or identify the location of a sub-
atomic particle will, by virtue of the attempt to involve mere
observation, directly effect location itself of the thing that one is
attempting to observe and locate. This just screams that there is
more about the nature of the cosmos than we could begin to
even grasp. Frankly, our science of physics is sadly too basic
and crude

On the subject of science etc. let it be remembered that

“science”only asks and seeks to identify “how”, not “why”.
Newton is quoted as saying, “it is enough that gravity really
does exist, and act according to the laws which we have
explained…..” And Galileo, on the subject of accelleration of
falling bodies; “the cause of the accelleration of the motion of
falling bodies is not a necessary part of the investigation”.
Science only addresses the objective “how”, and this is why it
always seeks “proof”, whereas to ask “why” one crosses the
boundary from objective and provable (as either right or wrong)
into the realm of subjective. No proofs can exist in that realm.
Subjective, is interpretation, it is realm of “mind”, and science
will have nothing of that for it cannot regulate and
“dogmatise”it. “mind” is free from any but the Individual’s own
control, if even then.

What can be disturbing is the realisation that what we accept as

a genuine conclusively provable long established reality is not
necessarily that at all. It can be painful to contemplate too long
at this for it is “our” universe itself. Consider thus: The light
from the planets takes time to reach us, from minutes to hours of
it. Thus we “see”them as they “really”were minutes or hours
ago. They are not really where we “see” them at all. Likewise
 542

light from observable stars takes years to centuries, even

thousands of years to reach us. They are not as or where we
“see” them “now” at all. Stars, clusters, galactic clouds can be
tens of thousands of ligh years from us, and galaxies millions to
billions of light years (light speed) from us. Our perceivable
universe is not really as “we” see it at all. It is as a collage
pieced together and called "now” for convenience. Worse,
because of this time lapse caused by distance and light speed, it
can be demonstrated that no one will “exactly” share or agree
with what we “see”. Dare I use the words, but its all to to with:
Time and Relative Distance in Space. Yes that gives the
acronom TARDIS. Co-incidence? Maybe. Reality, or one’s
perception of it, is quite unique to that Individual.

“Mind”, and I am sure you agree we all seem to experience if

not actually individually possess one, does not seem to be a
manifestation of “matter”. Matter being that star stuff that gets
buried, burned, or however recycled when one “dies”. It
appears that thought is a form of energy, not bound by matter,
time, or space, As energy it is detectable to and by other energy
forms, witness the plants etc. (do your own research and don’t
scream for “proof”) Yes, I am sure so-called “psychics” can and
do exist and function well. Some may call them “sensitives”,
but its only a name isn’t it? I submit that billions of such
“minds” functioning simultaneously on this world alone must
represent and present a fantastic energy force. So what one
asks? Well if one mind can rule, control this star stuff mortal
body, what of billions of such? Yes the mind of one, controls
the matter making up the body of that one, and more also.
When that Individual “mind” leaves or departs from that star
stuff body, then the body will recycle, it is not viable. Mind
over matter. How to clearly get to my point?

If one mind controls the mass of matter, then it is establishable

that matter is organised, controllable etc by mind. It is
evidenced in science that it is the very existence of matter, also
known as mass, that causes, is the source of, the very fabric of
 543

time and space. It is also a “known” that matter is only another

representation or state of “energy”. (the e=mc2 thing)
Therefore, ultimately there is only energy, whatever is may be
perceived as by “mind”, which itself is pure energy.

Dang. Oh yes, whatever the mind can conceive and believe it

can achieve.

Let me share a personal experience. It “proves” nothing of

course, but it is an interesting Individual example of what, why,
and how we accept, and can even change our perception of
reality. This is a copy of notes I made in hospital September
2004, after days of the most disturbing events and perceptions.

Now as I’m about to go to bed everything is as though covered

by a few feet of swirling clear water. Goodnite at 10.26pm. Its
now extremely grotesque – gone 12.30 (night time) and
EVERYWHERE I focus or look there are zillions of fluorescent
tube like worms, only smaller than cotton, all writhing in a mist,
like little thread worms – all waving into the air. They are not
there of course, and this I can demonstrate (and do so) by
careful close study of a surface. But it gets scary what this
effect can do to one’s face, or clothes, in a mirror. Everything is
alive with colourful waving, flowing worms.

SUNDAY (12th) 7.46am. Now I have it all figured out – we are

all gonna die here. See people only check in and never check
out. Well I’ve been here since 30/8/04 and I have never seen
people, anyone, go home. (yet earlier I note someone gone
home!!) They come in and those left sane, disappear in the
night. Now I gotta be careful who sees this, and I gotta get out
this morning. I waked finally only to find a cold and bleak day
with the laws of physics no longer working. I’m dead or in hell,
so are the others obviously. Last nite I spoke with an Indian
Doctor, one of the surgeons. He knows that some of us see the
walls, floors, etc as moving. Last nite an older lady in the ward
 544

“cracked up” and was wheeled off to an isolated room. We go

insane in here some of us.

SUNDAY (12th) 7.11pm I have learned that some times it is

necessary to not only ignore things but to “not see them” at all.
It is beyond any powers of denial – it is for survival.
Thus today I determined not to see nor dwell on floors, walls,
clothes or sundry other things as have in the past been ‘alive’.
In consequence my sanity is preserved, but the poor lady patient
wheeled out last nite may have had experience none would
enjoy – not the vilest horror movie sadist even. That lady did
look calmer today, and is wearing an oxygen mask.

The point in the above is that I made a conscious decision as to

what I would “see” and what I would “not” see. By that
decision I changed “reality”as I was, or had been “seeing” it.
The change is perceived reality was almost instant. I became a
“convert”. I think we create our own reality more than we can
imagine in our wildest dreams.

How many and how often I wonder do some feel literally like
prisoners contained and held within the body they “walk around
in”? How many know or suspect that something is just not quite
right with the “setup”? We know and feel we are really and
literally looking out throught these little windows called “eyes”.
We, the real us, the Individual is within, contained, a prisoner,
and not of this earth, We know that “we” are NOT the material
framework we see that people perceive of as “us”. For this
reason and thus some of us make every attempt to dumb down
ourselves to rebel against the imprisoning body and releive the
pain of obvious confinement. Yes it is sabotage born of
frustration, misinformation, vague and ill defined resentment
caused by our ignorance of our very real nature. The perception
of “me” as being within looking out is there, but not fully
realised.
Why are kids “kids”? Probably only because they are so new at
experiencing their new “now” state that they have not adapted or
 545

adopted enough presentations of various realities/experiences of

others as their own. When they “join” us by accepting all as we
do, then we will see them as “one of us” - yes “they have
become as one of us”, in the words of Genesis.
We believe what we want to believe. If we can conceive it we
can believe it. In the words of the New Testament, we can be
allowed to believe a lie. And in believing the lie we are not free.
Man are we so “not free”. Yet we believe we are, and we
perceive that we are so free. It is written: “there is none so
enslaved as those that think they are free.” Later I just have to
write about the life on earth experience from a social and
political point of view. Fascinating.

So we can, and doubtless a lot of Individuals do, develop “false

memories” already referred to earlier. We accept such false
memories as total as “actual experienced
reality”.

So where does all this lead us?

My ever wise oldest daughter wisely drew my attention back to

“real reality”. But let me say that if everyone “knew” and acted
upon things herein presented, then I doubt there would or could
be any real Individual development, overcoming, or self
discovered self realisation, that elusive “self actualisation” often
crowed about. Would there be any Individual progress? Self-
realisation seems to me to be a key issue in ultimate satisfaction
with oneself, regardless of mortal stature or status.

It all leads me with my daughters guidance to the final words.

I now believe we can ask questions that will lead to gaining

understanding and the correlation of things. We can develop
and progress – but I fear we will always come to a stage where
we realise and thus know that WE LACK THE
INTELLECTUAL CAPACITY OR ABILITY to say we really
can understand “it all” or the deepest principles behind the
 546

complexity and seeming harmony of man, nature, or the

universe.

Whereas science asks and addresses the “how” reasonably well,

for questions framed thus seek objective answers and are thus
mostly “provable”, individually and independently varifiable
without variations; the fuller understanding it seems can only be
gained with an understanding of the “why”.

When we ask “why” we will invariably have no provable data.

Any answers no matter how intelligently, logically, or otherwise
determined or decided, are at best subjective. Subjective = non
provable, ultimately subject to acceptance by means of belief,
faith, imposition, logic, reason or whatever. “Why” answers
generally cannot be written in the precise objective language of
mathematics. I submit we can never validly claim we “know”
such things. For this reason the creeds of religion recite “I/we
believe in…..” With rare exceptions of some that claim “I know
that…..” Yeah, right.

Thus at the end of this presentation of our contemplations,

ponderings, or “meditations”, we must conclude that all our
inspirations, conclusions, or however we may name them, are
really “subjective” and thus it is our Individual mind alone that
has determinded what is, or what is not, OUR reality.
(remember the decision in hospital) It, OUR mind, then
accepting what we decide as real, implements it’s programmed
functions and acts out, creates, or does whatever is necessary to
make the reality. (need a false memory to back it up? No
problem. Need not to see something? Simple.) Our mind will
then create what is needed to sustain our conclusions to make
them (to us) real, actual, factual objective undeniable reality. In
this state martyrs applaud their fate, and in this state (hopefully
not as martyrs) we shall inevidibly leave this earth.

But who else cares about any of these things about which I have
written.
 547

As Julie pointed out to me, Most people are just too involved
with things that have successfully kept them busy and occupied
literally all their “lives”. They have no interest in such things.
After all, don’t almost all of us turn away those who try to bring
us “good news”to our doors. What can it possibly matter what
conclusions we accept as “our reality” to anyone except
ourselves? After all, a man convinced against his will is of the
same opinion still.

All of this is written therefore knowing that there’s a fair chance

you will never have any real interest in such things. It is
prepared and presented as a signpost, a pointer, perhaps a gentle
nudge in another direction, perhaps a course of questioning to
pursue, should you ever start the questions, or wonder, “what
next?”

Probably the final words are: There is no reality.

 548

902 - THE ULTIMATE DREAM OR THOUGHT.

Years ago I wrote that there was a thought that all of this mortal
world and all within it was not only an illusion, but in fact
merely a “thought” within the mind of GOD. It is somewhere
within the preceding 3 books, but I cannot find the quotation
easily, and I am somewhat impatient to pursue the matter.

When I made reference to that thought or philosophy, I said I

would address the question at some future time. At the time I
lacked the depth of understanding, or whatever, to really address
the issue. The question was, “if it is a thought in the mind of
god, then what is that about and who’s thought could it be.”

I am now going to seriously address that question and that issue

on 30 March 2010. (Not that there is remotely any significance
about the date except for my reference.)(finished 18/5/10)

It has been said and suggested that all that is, even our
individual life experiences are not only illusion, but (perchance,
possibly, probably) mere thoughts in the mind of “GOD”.

Several issues emerged for me originally: 1: “god” was not

defined or identified. 2: the whole concept or idea is not
“orthodox” and therefore “anathema”. It was not within my
accepted paradigm at the time. (Not that I understood the
meaning of the word “paradigm” at the time.) 3: It originated
from a source not countenanced by orthodox Western thinking.

I first encountered that thought, paradigm, philosophy, decades

ago and it troubled me immediately, for many reasons. It was
just too absurd in relation to conventional Christian orthodoxy,
yet it rang a bell of reason and truth in my deep subconscious
mind.

I will resume and if this works, hasten to put it on the Internet

on one of my “blogs”.
 549

I have written (in non-scientific terms) about the “Fabric of the

Universe”. It is re-produced within this book.

What is needed at this time is to understand that we do not and

cannot exist except within that “FOU”. (Hereafter short for
“Fabric of the Universe”.) This is the omnific force and energy
field that is the origin of any meaning to “the force”. It is the
basic and fundamental energy that IS, (not fills) the entire
cosmos. It is the source of all energy and consequently of all
matter. This IS the “fabric of the universe” that has finally been
perceived by mortal human physicists. It is so basic that it alone
is all that there is for all things are in reality merely a part if it.
At its most basic level of being understood, this is omnific
“GOD”. Yes it is somewhat awesome, hard to understand, or
come to grips with, but this does not mean we must hold it as
unspeakably sacred and worthy of worship etc. It is not a
mystical, spiritual, or religious thing, but an underlying fact now
uncovered by physics.

By “omnific FOU” I mean, there is nothing that can exist

outside of its sphere or “whatever” name we can give to a
“sphere of operation” that incorporates all that can be, even
thoughts. It is the existence that is identified at the most minute
level. It vibrates with information, and exists even within what
was thought to be a vacuum, or “empty” space within the
nucleus of an atom. This is the power behind all, even “strings”.

It carries any information that can exist. Period.

It permeates all. It has no “past”, “present”, and “future”.

It self exists. Being the omnific source of all, it is intelligent.

Existing at “Its” level, it writes/creates all that is and can be.
Being the underlying fabric of the universe there is nothing that
is not contained within it. (If any of this thinking is correct.)
There is nothing “outside” of it, and by deduction and logic,
 550

therefore it must be “neutral” but creates positive and negative

forces just as a neutron by change creates a positive proton and a
negative electron. (Arbitrary names we give to the two forces
named.)
Now what gets interesting and difficult to correlate is that we,
each and every mortal human, are a component part of this
fabric of the universe. Perhaps “component part” conveys a
wrong concept. We are really merely a “part of” rather than a
component part. I hope you can understand the difference.
This does not mean it sustains, agrees, disapproves or even
judges what we mortals by the action of very though, may
impose or deem as reality. It “merely” carries the information.
Any Information may be intercepted, read and interpreted by a
suitable means and subsequently seen as a “reality” to that
which intercepted the information. (The receiver is “tuned in”
to a specific array of information.)
The Fabric of the Universe in incorporating all things, contains
all of our thoughts and actions because in reality we really
operate from that level. It IS us and we are perhaps
unfortunately not aware (generally) that we are only this world’s
physical manifestation of IT.
Please bear with me on this one and take it one step at a time:

Consider the “fabric of the universe” as I have described it so

often in my many writings. It is my “quantum soup”; it is the
“prana” of legend. It matters not one bit what you think or
accept or otherwise, it IS the underlying reality, (more basic
than even “gravity”, for gravity is merely an effect of it’s
qualities and associated mathematics.) the fabric upon which
every thing that is, was, or can be, is founded. It is a quantum
physical fact. It permeates all that is and can be. It exists within
every known and knowable particle – and thought.

As (not “if”) it is the underlying source and energy while also

carrying or possessing all “information” it’s attributes have been
 551

identified and claimed as the confusing basic “god” of western

theology. This is unfortunate.

There is therefore a source of “energy” that is ultimately

demonstrably the source of the entire cosmos, and more.

This same source of energy is the source of all intelligence,

within the entire cosmos, and in no way restricted to our mortal
dimension.

Now ask: W H Y ?

Why should any omnipotent, (all powerful, seeing it is the only

power) omniscient (all knowing, seeing there is nothing that can
be known that is not within itself and its awareness) omnific
(source of all that can be, a creative force) if it really existed,
why would it, frankly muck around with “creating” us?

Are we to be tadpoles in a bottle? Forget Christianity and its

limited views or convoluted interpretations and ignorance. No,
most likely we are part, one small part, of its conscious
awareness, intelligence, and existence. This is the “god-stuff”
part of us that defies definition. This is the source of
intelligence, awareness, thought, and life itself. This is why we
have powers, and for “good” or “evil”.

Yet Christians believe “God” created us. How many ask “why”.
Seriously, ask the question: “Why?” Was he bored? As a self-
existent one, was he alone?

Alas perhaps that line of questioning is where the whole

paradigm is wrong. It is anthropomorphic, and seeks to place
individual us in a position of near equality (in understanding or
mental ability) with our underlying creative force.

It would seem that Genesis presents us as created and present

before “God”, and the conversations and decisions recorded are
 552

all later man made constructs. It may be seen that Genesis is

not about God of any stature claiming domain, demanding
worship etc. but is about man feeling as an “outcast” separated
from “god” and trying to explain the “what happened so we
understand it”. Is it man trying to appease god, get into the
good books so to speak? Or is it all really the degenerated
account of the Anunnaki playing as gods consequent to our
construction?

Regardless of those interesting aside questions, and their

implications, they reveal there are many viable alternative
interpretations to information in Genesis etc.

But these thoughts and paths are deviations from the quest for
an answer to the thought:

Whose thought or dream is it?

First, we should look to and understand our own life and our
ability to have a dream “life” and a “dream world. There are
realities here that have been dealt with in my previous books.

In this mortal life we have our body of flesh and blood that
functions well in this 3 or 4D world. So well indeed because it
was “purpose built” for this world and dimension. That’s the
fact, but it’s the “who, what, when, where and why” questions
that cause the disputes and misunderstandings. Understand that
regardless of origin, whether god created, alien intervention,
evolution or found growing in a cabbage patch, this body is
ideally designed and functional for this earth world.

Also fact is that this mortal human with or who is the flesh/bone
body has thoughts, dreams etc that are not a physical component
part of that marvelous body. He lies down, goes to sleep and at
times remembers his dreams.
 553

Those dreams are as realistic (most often) to the individual

while remaining in that dream state, as are conscious awake
experiences to the same individual when in the usual awake
state. Now that presents two states of realistic and memorable
experiences enjoyed by any one individual. Note that while in
either state neither usually has any awareness that another state
of existence or experience even exists. Interesting?

Question is this: Is there perhaps another state of our existence

of which we are generally presently totally unaware within (the)
hyperspace? If we are indeed multidimensional entities as
described earlier in this book, regardless of earthbound body of
flesh and blood, then there is a distinct and definite probability
that this mortal life in its entirety is no more than the equivalent
of that higher dimensional self’s rambling and perhaps
ultimately meaningless dream. Just as meaningless as are the
events and experiences of our mortal body’s dream world and
life meaningless to the mortal self.

Looking beyond that distinct possibility, then ultimately the

thoughts, feelings, dreams, experiences, indeed the sum total of
all of each individual’s total existence is firmly fixed in the
fabric of the universe. As each individual has his place within
the fabric of all that can be, wherein there is no “past, present or
future” but only NOW, then it is simple to see and say that yes,
we are all thoughts in the mind of god. (All existing as one
within the Fabric of the Universe. We then are the “creations’,
“expressions”, of the ultimate source. Call that a dream?

Why not? For it will end just as surely as any dream ends.
 554

903 OBSERVERS AND OBSERVATION

Men occasionally stumble on the truth, but most of them pick
themselves up and hurry off as if nothing had happened.
Winston Churchill

The basic information in this section is reasonably well known,

but unfortunately I doubt that it is well known outside of
scientific circles. In those rare cases where it is known, I think
that the full importance and extent of its application may not be
really understood or appreciated.

It is as important in understanding the nature of all levels of

reality, as is the understanding that hyperspace is an essential
reality. It is as important to understanding all things as is the
fact that we, as mortals, are multi-dimensional beings, and this
life is but one manifestation of our existence is to understanding
the nature of humans. Without it’s understanding, the causal
effects of a vast amount of phenomena and “observations” are
misunderstood, misinterpreted, or simply unknown.

For example, most people will be aware of experiments and

research carried out mid last century into the observed reactions
of plants to humans and other things. However regardless of
what the other things may be, (Brine shrimp dumped into
boiling water, cooking eggs etc.) in all cases humans and human
observations and expectations were involved. The fact that
humans were directly involved in all of those researches and
experiments is of the utmost importance, but totally overlooked
as a vital causal factor. A lot of conclusions were made based
upon limited understanding of exactly what was happening and
what forces were in operation. However a lot of tremendously
interesting associated research was subsequently motivated by
the observed results. All this research points to a common
causal factor, human involvement, observation, expectations etc.
Note I use the word “factor” not sole cause.
 555

Decades ago I began to suspect that there probably was a very

important and powerful PK effect in operation that was caused
by either the subject of investigation, the observers, or both.
This would almost certainly be unknown, unsuspected, and at an
unconscious level of the participants. I saw this as the probable
underlying cause of such diverse things as healings, hauntings,
ouija phenomena, ESP, in fact with the application of thought,
one could see its fingerprint signs associated with most
phenomena. But as usual in such things so many decades ago,
there was only a forest of subjective reports, lots of opinions,
and a vast confusing array of claimants for such psychic,
occultic, or visionary abilities as and of themselves.

Let us now turn to some more recent reports and writings

associated with the role of observers and observation on results
obtained and subsequently recorded. It becomes obvious there
is still a lot of ignorance of causal effects of observation and
observers themselves as people still unwittingly jump to what
are probably wrong conclusions about so much.

“the new physics, by contrast, restores mind to a central

position in nature. The quantum theory, as it is usually
interpreted, is meaningless without introducing an observer of
some sort. The act of observation in quantum physics is not just
an incidental feature, a means of accessing information already
existing in the external world; the observer enters the subatomic
reality in a fundamental way and the equations of quantum
physics explicitly encode the act of observation in their
description. An observation brings about a distinct
transformation in the physical situation. When someone looks
at an atom, the atom jumps in a characteristic fashion that no
ordinary physical interaction can mimic. Common sense may
have collapsed in the face of new physics, but the universe that
is being uncovered by these advances has found once more a
place for man in the great scheme of things.” (“The search for a
 556

Grand Unified Theory of Nature – Superforce” Paul Davies. Ch.

2 final para. 1984)

“….The German physicist Otto Frisch, the discoverer of nuclear

fission, describes the classical picture as follows:

‘It takes the line that there is definitely an outside world consisting of
particles which have location, size, hardness and so on. It is a little more
doubtful whether they have colour and smell; still, they are bona fide
particles which exist there whether or not we observe them.’

We might call this classical philosophy ‘naïve realism’.

In quantum physics this simplistic classical relationship between

the whole and its parts is totally inadequate. The quantum
factor forces us to perceive particles only in relation to the
whole. In this respect it is wrong to regard the elementary
particles of matter as things that collectively assemble to form
bigger things. Instead, the world is more accurately described
as a network of relations.

To the naïve realist the universe is a collection of objects. To

the quantum physicist it is an inseparable web of vibrating
energy patterns in which no one component has reality
independent of the entirety; and included in the entirety is the
observer.

The American physicist H. P. Stapp has expressed the quantum

concept of particle in these words:

‘An elementary particle is not an independently existing unanalysable

entity. It is in essence, a set of relationships that reach outward to other
things.’

“A further consequence of quantum physics concerns the role of

the observer, the person who actually carries out the
 557

measurements. The fuzziness of quantum uncertainty does not

carry through to the actual observations we make, and so at
some stage in the chain between the quantum system of interest,
up through the experimental equipment, the dials and meters,
our own sense organs and brains, something must happen to
dispel the fuzziness. The rules of quantum physics are quite
definite on this point. In the absence of an observation a
quantum system will evolve in a certain way. When an
observation is made, an entirely different type of change occurs.
Just what produces this different behaviour is not clear, but at
least some physicists insist that it is explicitly caused by the
mind itself.” (ibid. Ch 3, second last para.)

Paul Davies is Professor of Theoretical Physics at the University

of Newcastle on Tyne. He holds a doctorate from the University
of London where he spent 8 years as a lecturer in mathematics.

Lyall Watson was involved with checking out the validity of

psychic surgeons in the Philippines and makes specific mention
of a situation that would seem to exactly verify and prove the
above statement that “something” is happening when
observation is made of some events with the use of scientific
equipment with a view to recording and establishing the event.
He experienced a puzzling continual failure of equipment and
was unable to actually record what he experienced and
witnessed.

“Since my experience, others have tried to identify the

phenomena by using capacitor plates and other electronic
apparatus, but without success. On occasion the apparatus fails
to work, but more often the response fails to appear in the
presence of instrumentation that would establish its reality
beyond all reasonable doubt. After all my time in the
Philippines, I am satisfied that the elusiveness of the phenomena
has nothing to do with deliberate fraud or an unwillingness to
perform in the presence of scientific equipment for fear of being
 558

found out. The fault seems to lie in the instruments themselves

and in the experimental attitude they engender.” (“The Romeo
Error”, Lyall Watson. Ch.9)

Doesn’t that comment of Watson’s remind us of the frequently

reported equipment failure, or failure of events to happen
relative to such things as Loch Ness, UFOs, bigfoot etc.
Manifestations fail to occur or equipment fails for the observer.

Relative to the phenomena of recording “voices”, (Raudive et

al.) we find the following information in Lyall Watson’s book
“The Romeo Error”. (Lyall Watson is a professional life
scientist with PhD from London University in 1963.)

“….If several people listen to the same segment over and over
again and write down their independent interpretation, these
sometimes match, but very often they will be totally different and
perhaps even in different languages. When words can be
distinguished with any clarity, they seem to use the names of
those present, or of close friends, or to refer to circumstances
known to those involved. Raudive and others argue that this
proves that the communications come from the disembodied
dead, but the same facts support an alternative explanation.

….Analysis of the voice phenomenon shows that the best results

are obtained by those who are emotionally involved in the
proceedings.

….Nothing has ever been found impressed directly on to a

stationary tape, and no recordings with voices have ever been
made by a machine that ran quietly by itself in a screened
enclosure or in an empty room. People must be present and,
while they are, the possibility remains that they could be
unconsciously responsible. ….but I cannot help thinking that
the unconscious may still be involved
 559

….The more I look into the phenomena that concern apparitions

of all kinds, whether seen or heard or sensed in any other way,
the more certain I become that none of these things occur in a
vacuum. I believe that without the presence of a living body,
and this may be strictly confined to the bodies of certain kinds of
organism, it is impossible for an apparition to manifest itself in
any way. It may even be impossible for it to survive at all.

Without the living, there may be no dead.” (“The Romeo Error”

pages 178/9)

Maybe then, just maybe, if no one is in the forest to hear the tree
falling then it makes no noise.

“Both monsters and saucers have occasionally been

photographed at a distance, both have sufficient reality to be
picked up on the screens of sonar and radar equipment and yet
neither leaves behind any good material evidence that can be
analysed and used to prove their reality beyond doubt.
Monsters conveniently fade away at the crucial moment and
saucers actually disappear like ghosts when observers get too
close. Carl Jung correlated UFO reports with psychic
manifestations and shrewdly suggested that both in some way be
connected in our minds, perhaps by a collective consciousness.
He said that “the psychic aspect plays so great a role that it
cannot be left out of account”. Jacques Valee drew a similar
parallel between UFOs and early European supernatural lore
and noted that many accounts of flying saucer landings include
all the classic manifestations of religious apparitions and the
fairy faith. He concluded that “the mechanisms that have
generated these various beliefs are identical”.

“….The merits of both physical and mental arguments are

considerably diminished by the discovery that psychokinesis
exists, that it is possible to produce physical effects at a distance
by purely mental means….The fact that those who come closest
to these phenomena, usually receive information structured to
 560

support their own beliefs or fears, suggests that these

apparitions cannot be independent of the minds of those
involved.” (ibid, p174/5)

Perhaps more correctly he may have observed that the merits of

an event being of either physical OR mental cause are
diminished, for it seems most observations may well be the
result of a combination of both, which is surely defines a PK
event.

Here is an interesting observation from Lyall Watson that does

give additional information that supports the concept that the
observer and his attitude, beliefs, thoughts, expectations etc.
have a most basic and direct effect upon what is being observed,
or thought to be under observation.

“…In England, one person in six believes in ghosts and one

person in fourteen thinks that he has actually seen one. These
are enormous numbers of people, and I have no intention of
suggesting that they must all have been mistaken, but to me
there is one strange and significant thing in all their sightings.
All the ghosts of which I have ever heard, wore clothes…The
fact that people see ghosts as they or someone else remembers
them, fully dressed in period costume, seems to indicate that the
visions are part of a mental rather than a supernatural process.
In those cases in which several people see the same apparition,
it could be broadcast telepathically by one of them. And where
a similar ghost is seen by separate people on separate
occasions, I assume that the mental picture is held by someone
associated with the site.” (“Supernature” Ch 9, “ghosts”)

“Broadcast telepathically” is not to be mocked or doubted. It is

a very real phenomenon. In part two, 004 of this book is the
section on “Mind”. There I record events commonly
encountered as a consequence of hypnosis in cases of regression
to supposedly validation re-incarnation claims, or UFO/alien
 561

abduction cases. Also “therapists” etc. without actual formal

hypnosis often unwittingly solicit exactly the testimony or
statements that they seek but remain unspoken to the “therapee”.
The person undergoing hypnosis, regression, counselling or
therapy as often or not becomes sensitive to exactly what the
operator is seeking, even subconsciously willing to be manifest,
and in consequence unwittingly oblige with the sought material.
I made reference to how this type of activity can generate “false
memory” in a subject. Note it is not confused memory, but the
implanting of totally new and unreal thoughts as memory of
things experienced. PK effect where one definitely causes an
effect on the mind of another.

So there we have the basic details of the effect and result of

observation and of observers.

If you give the whole thing some thought it becomes an

inescapable fact that we humans, the observers, are not only an
integral part of the whole system, but have the ability to actually
influence or cause “things”. Whereas initially or in isolation
that may seem to be quite a strange and unrealistic situation or
claim, when one understands that we are a component part of
the Fabric of the Universe, and carry with us as our “god stuff” a
share or part of the power, force, energy and intelligence of that
fabric of the universe, then can be acceptably understood.

There are undoubtedly infinitely more vast underlying factors

associated with that human status. For instance, if in this world
we are so able to influence results, effects etc. by mere
observation, and are told we use maybe less than 10% of our
potential, then what could ensue if a greater percentage of
potential were accessible?

In the previous section we asked the question and looked at

probable answers to “whose ultimate Dream or Thought?” is
this experience of mortal life. If in mortal dreams we are able to
create and manipulate our dream environment, fly and often
 562

manifest super powers, then why should we not be able to

develop similar abilities in mortality if indeed mortality is a
dream state for a higher multi-dimensional self? Perhaps the
subject and information in this section indicates that this is
precisely what we are unwittingly and continually doing.

Who knows then what the effect of us becoming fully alert, and
turning this mortality into a totally and fully lucid dream? After
all, that can occur in our sleep and dream state in mortality with
some astounding results.
10 Commandments movie 483 Braindead 99
12000 175, 384, 404 Bread & circuses 194
2001 217 Bush, George W 241
432,000 years 344
Cambodia 225
Abduction 133, 187 Canaan 484
Abraham 166, 172, 385, 400, 350, Capacity 126
487 Celibacy 298
Achilles 187 Centre 101
Addiction 304 Cheetah 57
Afraid 103, 119 Chemicals 73
Africa 364, 366, 372 Chemotherapy 101, 160
Ages 189 Chemtrails 436-
AIDS 451 China 223, 415
Aliens 113, 133 Chromosomes 52, 56, 63
Amalgum 194 Church 321
Ambrosia 186, 492 Circumcision 486
Angels 130, 196, 487 Circus 193/4
Angular momentum 393-, 395 Civilization 189, 192-
Animal 55, 169 (spirits) Claim of bible 481
Anti-gravity 156 Climate 153
Anunnaki 176-, supp. reading Cold fusion 151
Apologists 294, 324 Cold war 238
Arabs/Israel 483 Comfort 281
Ark of covenant 497 Common cause 122
Armenians 220 Common law 270
Aspartame 214-, 440-, Compliant 162, 178, 204, 254
Astral 98, 109, 124, 137 Computer literacy 251
Astrology 150- Conspiracy 159
Atom bomb 149 Control 286
Atoms 72, 104 Corporates 187, 253-
Atrocities 266 Creation 36, 42, 108, 173
Authorities 42, 100, 161, 193 Creationists 43-
Awake 79 Cross 343
Axioms 504 Curtains 183
Cyclops 396
Background radiation 108
Backsliding 312 Darwin 45
Bible 37, 172, 278 Darwinism 415
Bible bashing 483 Davies, Paul 104
Big Bang 38, 167, 193 Death 39, 106, 112, 123, 140, 185,
Big Picture 97 201, 296, 305, 335
Birth 39, 74 Death experience 78
Birth Goddesses 362- Deluge 176, 384, 400
Body 72, 97 Democracy 218, 233, 263
Bohm 148 Dentists 100
Book burning 301 Depression 304
Bottleneck theory 58- Destiny 279, 232
Brain 99, 128 Devil 121, 130, 140, 196
Brain Wash 86, 134 Dhammapada 270
Diabetes 205 Forgive self 313
Dimensions 111, 120 Form 533
Division 245- Fragmented 99
Dogma 43, 295 Fraud 46, 135
Domestication 50-, 159, 178- Free Energy 151
Don’t know 262 Frisch, Otto 105
Doubt from inquiry 265 Future 88
Downsizing 239
Dream 70, 88, 536-, 548 Garden 184
Dust 76, 183 Genesis/Exodus 481
Dyer, Wayne 309- Genetic engineer 183
Genetic mutation 47
Ectoplasm 35, 135 Genocide 194, 198, 219-
Eden, Edin 368, 383 Glass 55
Education 161, 192, 251- Glumes 55
Einstein 35, 43, 148 God’s family 482
El and Elohim 497- Gods 130, 309-
El Nino 153 Gold 382, 387, 395-,341-, 378-
Electromagnetic 148 Missing today 496
Electroshock 160 Golden mean 154, 158
Electrons 104 Golden rule 217, 269, 289, 314
Elephants 33 Good & evil 131
Elohim 308 Government as parent 257
Embargo 118 Grass, handful of 515
Emotional Bluster 205 Gravity 147
Energy 32, 36, 106 Grief 302
Enki 176-, supp. reads Guatemala 226
Enlightenment 102 Guru 101
Environment 47
Eternal damnation – see Hell Hamarov 129
Evil 196, 319- Hawass, Zahi 407
Evolution 42-, 193, 397, 416 Hayflick limit 175
Expanding 38 Healing 85
Expectation 316 Heisenberg 106, 147
Experts 100, 161, 258 Hell 185, 287
Hercules 186
Fabric of Universe 108, 309-, 548- Here and now 83
Faith 85 Hidden 327
Healing 527 Highlander 187, 192
False memory 85, 133 Hitler 203, 209, 222-, 244
Farben, IG 207 Holocaust 196, 223
Fate 323 Hologram 310
Fear (see afraid) 87 Hong Kong education 252
Fechner 518 Humans 59
Fichte 253 Hyperdimensional physics 147-
Finance 163, 245 Hyperspace 119, 140
Fluoride 100, 160, 429- Hypnotism 110, 133-
Focus 322
Force 108, 119 Idi Amin 224
Forgetfulness 313 Ignorance 262-, 282
Illusion 73, 87, 108 Mary (blue) 298
Imaginary 84, 109, 134 Materialism 308
Indians, American 219, 401 Mathematics 37, 540
Infinite dimensions 32 Matrix, the 100
Influence god 271 Matter 38
Information 32, 34, 129 Maxwell 119, 146-
Inquiry leads to doubt 266 Meaning of life 102
Intellectuals 183, 214 Meaning see Purpose
Intelligence 32, 74 Media 160,193,238,244,superficial245
Intelligent Design 46 Medications 162
Iraq 197 Memory 109-, 129
Israel 131, 481- Mendel, Gregor 51
Christians are. 484 Mentor 101
Mexico 413
Jacob & Esau 487, 490 Microtubules 129
Japan Education 252 Microwaves 160
Jealous god 485 Mind 113, 542
Jedi 143 Missing link 46, 362
Jehovah 166, 190, 196, 295 Missing planet/s 150, 152
Jews 196, 222, 300 Mitochondral DNA 59, 397
Jigsaw 97 MKULTRA 433
Job (O.T.) 180, 319 Mobs 219
Judaism 295 Mormons 168
Jupiter 151 Mortal 83
Moses- God of 484
Kaku, Michio 119, 139 Egypt 484
Kaluza, Theodr 147 Gold 491-
Karma 323- Moulding 177
Kennedy 331 Multidimens.Strings 147
Kidney disease 205 Mutual Assured Destruction 275
Kindergarten 260
Kingmakers 389 Napoleon 253
Klein, Oskar 147 Nazis 100, 196, 206-, 222
Knowledge hidden 146-8 Neanderthal 188, 385, 365
Neolithic 56
L = MR2 154 Neutral 314, 318, 550
Laughter 332 Neutrino 105, 150
Laws of nature 138 New Zealand 413
Learning 104 Nippur 354
Lifespans 400, 487 Noah 175
Light speed 336 exceeded 148 Now 83, 87, 321-, 327, 519
Lineage 351
Linear Time 101, 321 Obedience taught 254
Little bit dead 100 Observer 114
Little Death 77 Omissions 482
Longevity 492 Omni… 32, 37
One god, not so 370
Mahabharata 269 ORME 387, 492
Marduk 384 Outlast 260
Mars 349 Overcoming 318
 Recycled 73, 104, 123, 183
Pakistan 226 Real 84, 134
Paradise 186 Resurrected 106, 297
Past 88 Resuscitated 99, 136
Paul, St 98 Realities 110
Perceptions 103, 140 Romeo Error, the 119, 134
Personal attacks 407, 418 Reimann 119, 146
“Persons” 237 Reincarnation 124, 129, 133
Peru 410 Religion 161, 189, 244-, 334
Phenomena 87, 113, 119- Regression 133
Photo 303 Reluctance 142
Pillage 239 Rwanda 227
P.K. 112 Racism 243
Placebo 85 Reclaim 303-
Planck length 147 Random 48,87, 324
Planets 150
Plants 50, 514- Saint 113
Plate tectonics 193 Saturn 152
Pogroms 190, 299 Schoch, Dr Robert 407
Point people 115 Secret, the 132, 327
Pointlessness 122 Self-affirmation 331
Pol Pot 225 Self-awareness 82
Pope 298 Self-revealing 170
Population 197, control 179 Separated 311
Potential 105, 132 September 11 241
Prana 35, 108 Serabit 494
Prayer 285, 316- Serpent 179, 319, 384
Predestination 323 Sharing 136
Pre-history 181- Sinai 494
Promised land 483 Sinners 279, 297, 312-
Proof 87, 120, 126, 191, 528 Sleep 71, 88
Proselyters 102 Social bonding 274
Protest 159 Sodom & Gomorrah 487
Protons 550 Sons of god 174
Psychic surgery 135 South Africa mined 115000BC 372
Psychics 138 Soviet Union 221-, 233
Psychologists 86 Space/time 36, 38
Psychopaths 314 Speak, ability 366
Pulse (energy) 336 Speed of Light 336
Purpose 172- Spheres 510
Pye, Lloyd 43- Sphinx 175, 404-, 406
Spirituality 162, 248, 293
Quantum Interface 99 Stalin 209, 221-
Quantum Physics 104 Submissive 206
Sumerian 172-, 270,
Sun 154
Ra 386 Sun spot 152
Races, different 367 Superforce 104
Re-affirming 328- Super gravity 147
Rachises 55 Superstrings 147
Sweden education 252 Working class 163
Wrestling 352, 487
Taoism 269
Teachers 42 Yoda 330
Temporary death 100 Yuga 344
Tennis 85
Teotihuacan 156 Zardoz 183, 187
Terror, war on 241 Zero point energy 149
Therapist 133
Thinking 160, 285-
Thought, we are 548
Time/Space 36, 38, 310-
Titans 354-8
Transition species 46
Tree of Life 184
Tribal 168
Trinity 491
Turkey 220
TV 33

UFO 113, 190

Uganda 224
Unified theory 119-, 140
United Nations 179
Universes 139, ours 166-
USA 217-

Vaccines 162, 262, 434, 438-

Vacuum energy 149
Velikovsky 193
Vibrations 33, 106
Vietnam 178
Vlad 103
Volcanic activity 156

Waking up 141
Wars 198,217, 238, 243, 255, 266,318
Watchers 390
Watson, Lyall 118, 134
Weapons 217-
Wegener, Alfred 192
West, John A 407
Whining 328-
Weird experiences 543
Wired (the same) 83
Witches 299
Withholding 317
Wives 174
Wizard of Oz 180
Women 245, 283, 298